《Flash Marriage to a Stunning CEO (Alistair and Richard)》 CEO by 1 Chapter 1 Kicked Out 1/10 "Rick''sing over tonight. He won''t be happy to see you here." Alistair Harlow had spent the entire afternoon ving away in the kitchen. Just as he walked out with thest dish in hand, his wife, Reba Whitfield, dropped that cold sentence on him like a lead weight. The man she mentioned, was Richard Morgan, the one she''d always loved. Alistair froze for a moment, then untied his apron with a quiet nod. "Alright, I''ll head out. I''ll wait for your call toe back." Reba''s gaze hardened. "Don''t bothering back." Before he could process her words, she flung a piece of paper at him. "We''re getting divorced tomorrow." Alistair bent down, picking up the note. His eyes scanned it quickly, confirming its contents, and a tremor ran through him. He clutched the paper tightly as if it weren''t just a scrap of stationery but something more vital than life itself. He forced down the storm inside him and turned to leave. But just as he reached the door, a thought struck him. "Danny..." "Alistair!" Reba''s voice was sharp, her face darkening. "Don''t you dare act like you''re anything to him! Just because Danny''s Chapter 1 Kicked Out 2/10 called you ''Dad'' for five years doesn''t make you his father. I''m warning you, don''t bring him up. Get out!" In fact, all Alistair had wanted was to remind her that her son, Daniel Whitfield, seemed to being down with something, and she should keep an eye on it. He and Reba had married because of her pregnancy. After the wedding, he''d moved into her family''s home. They had a five-year-old son. To the outside world, they were the picture of a happy family. But behind closed doors, there was a truth that almost no one knew. Not even Reba''s parents. Their marriage had been nothing more than a childish act of defiance, a petty rebellion Reba staged against Richard. Alistair and Reba had known each other since high school. She was the school''s golden girl. She''d been beautiful, wealthy, the center of attention wherever she went. Alistair, on the other hand, was a nobody, a studious kid from a struggling family, pouring every ounce of his energy into his studies, hoping a top college would be his ticket to a better life. She was the dazzling heiress, and he was the quiet nerd in the corner. Their paths should never have crossed. But one day, Reba, disheveled and desperate, sought him out. She tossed a bank card at him and made a blunt offer. She 1. ejes amp jou Chapter 1 Kick Our hom to be the father to the child the carrying Her condition was re. He had to give up his SATs and other inmately Alerair barely bentated before agreeing, In fact, had no shortage of admeer, but stair wamtensi Hedyforce reason-bearded the money Life can be merciless sometimes. Raskity always forces people into choices they never imagined they''d lure to make, At the time, Alistairs family was dreing in critin. His father had caused a car ident, injuring someone badly, and the victims family demanded a hefty settlement, Michout the money, hinteced a decade in prison. Reba brought Abstand and to her parents that he was the father ofher inborn child. Her parents were hand. Her father, Batamel Whitfield, nearly lost his mind. Heunleashed his firy, shopping Alistairs back until it was mother, Cordelia "Thatfield, wept in beartbreak and rage. But Reba cefnd nominate the prequancy, being her parents no choice but to grudgingly ept Albrain. Nuh the millendors Reba gave him, Alistar saved his father from Chapter 1 Kicked Out 4/10 He''d always known the child''s real father was Richard, the man Reba loved. Alistair knew he was just a pawn in her game of revenge, but it didn''t bother him. Their marriage was never about love. It was a transaction, cold and calcted from the start. For years, Alistair lived cut off from the world. His life revolved entirely around Reba and Daniel. He yed the role of dutiful househusband, cooking, cleaning, and keeping things running smoothly. He went out of his way to win over Reba''s parents, caring for them on her behalf. It wasn''t the life he''d dreamed of, but he had no other options. Reba held his IOU, a chain that kept him tethered. Without her consent, he couldn''t walk away. He''d waited years for this moment. Finally, after an exhausting afternoon in the kitchen, without so much as a sip of water, Alistair was thrown out. Reba didn''t even give him time to pack. Dressed in worn house clothes, a pair of slippers on his feet, and an old flip phone in his pocket that could barely do more than I do to power Chapter 1 Kicked Out make calls, he left the house. The first thing he did was tear up the IOU. 5/10 In that instant, he felt the weight of a mountain that had crushed him for six long years finally lift. Alistair felt lighter, freer as if he''d been given a second chance at life. "Penniless and adrift, the world stretched out endlessly before. you, yet it felt like there was no ce for you in it. Two pathsy before you. "Option one: You could crawl back to Reba, plead for mercy, and hope she''d take pity on you for the six years you''d toiled as her dutiful househusband. If she''s feeling particrly generous, maybe she''ll toss you a loan or a menial job to scrape by. "Option two: You could cut ties with Reba and everyone connected to her for good. No more living without dignity, no more being at the mercy of others. The struggles you face now are temporary, and you could rise from the ashes and start anew." A voice echoed in his mind, clear andmanding, startling him. Without a moment''s hesitation, he chose the second path. After all the pain it took to escape that pit, he''d be a fool to dive back in. Reba''s temper had kept him on edge every day, always Chapter 1 Kicked Out watching her mood, tiptoeing around her outbursts. 6/10 Daniel, her spoiled son, was a whirlwind of mischief, and as his nominal father, Alistair had no authority to discipline him. Every whim Daniel had, Alistair was expected to fulfill without question. Years of that oppressive, suffocating life had hollowed him out. He''d always been a quiet man, buttely, it felt like he was forgetting how to speak altogether. "Congrattions. You''ve made the right choice. Life Choice System sessfully bound." Alistair blinked, caught off guard. Even after six years detached from the world, he knew what a "system" was. "Host has made a correct life choice. Rewarded with 100 system credits. "System Store unlocked. The host may use system credits to purchase desired items." At some point, it started to rain. Alistair, dressed in thin clothes and worn slippers, trudged through the downpour. Cold water seeped in and crept up his legs, but he barely noticed. He just kept moving. "Look, Mommy, that man''s so weird. He''s like a stray puppy Chapter 1 Kicked Out nobody wants..." "Hush, don''t say things like that. Let''s go." 7/10 A mother and child hurried past, their voices fading into the rain. Alistair hesitated, then reached into his pocket. Slowly, he pulled out his hand, and under the glow of a streemp, he froze. His fingers held a stack of cash. He''d been penniless, but somehow, there it was. A thick stack of bills. It looked like it was a thousand dors. He''d spent one system credit in the System Store... and it had actually given him a thousand dors in real, spendable cash. The system was real. Alistair spent just over three hundred dors on a new outfit, two hundred on a discounted pair of sneakers, and fifteen on a fast-food meal. With the rest, he nned to find a cheap motel to crash in. If he converted all his system credits to cash, he''d have 100 thousand dors. For someone with no material desires, that couldst a long time. I do to Chapter 1 Kicked Out But he held back. 8/10 He''d noticed that the real-world money was the cheapest thing in the System Store. That meant the other items, things he couldn''t buy with cash, were likely far more valuable. The store offered things like a Body Fortification Pill for thirty credits, a Rejuvenating Glow Pill for forty, and an Opportunity Card for fifty. The Opportunity Card intrigued him the most. A hundred thousand dors would eventually run dry, but for someone like him, who had no degree and no work experience, an opportunity was priceless. If he could just grab hold of the right chance, he''d never go back. to that miserable life. No more endless housework. No more cold re from Reba. No more bending over backward for a spoiled, impossible child. After a long, hot shower in a motel room, Alistair sprawled on the bed and, without hesitation, bought an Opportunity Card. "Opportunity Card purchased sessfully. It will take effect within forty-eight hours." ***** The next morning, Alistair jolted awake at six, heart racing. He nced at the clock, his mind buzzing with panic. edwes Chapter 1 Kicked Out Why didn''t the rm go off? He leaped out of bed, scrambling to throw on clothes. 9/10 For years, he''d risen at four-thirty every morning, no exceptions, not even on holidays. Reba had strict demands for breakfast, and Daniel was a picky eater. To prepare a nutritious yet tasty meal, Alistair would slip out of bed while the world still slept, quietly tying on his apron and getting to work in the kitchen. But no matter how carefully he tried, he could never fully please them. Reba and Daniel always found something to nitpick. Everyint was met with a bowed head and a soft apology from Alistair, who would then quietly fix everything without a word of protest. He never forgot his ce. He was the debtor, and Reba was the creditor. He knew his job was to repay her with perfect service, day in and day out. Halfway through pulling on his clothes, Alistair stopped. As full wakefulness settled in, he suddenly remembered he was a free man now. From today on, he could hold his head high. ***** By nine that morning, he stood at the courthouse. Chapter 1 Kicked Out ojes joj jou pjdweg 10/10 The divorce proceedings went smoothly. When the clerk confirmed the divorce had been finished, a wave of relief washed over him. It was done. Reba was no longer a part of his life. Now, it was time to chase the opportunity waiting for him. CEO by 2 Chapter 2 The Real Dad Reba could hardly believe her eyes. The moment Alistair had been divorced, he looked... relieved. Almost weightless, as if a burden had been lifted. He didn''t seem the least bit nostalgic about their marriage. Reba bristled. She''d let him stay by her side for six years, and she believed he should''ve been grateful for it. Honored, even. Seeing him act so indifferent, so unbothered, sparked an unexpected irritation deep within her. However, she couldn''t quite put her finger on why it bothered her so much. It was over now. The years of tug-of-war with Richard, the man she truly loved, had finallye to an end. The ceholder, Alistair, the man she used to provoke Richard, had yed his part and was now out of the picture. He was even sensible enough to leave without a fuss, and she should''ve been over the moon, awaiting Richard''s proposal, ready to start their blissful life together. Last night had been perfect. Richard and Daniel got along like father and son, and Richard had been unusually gentle with her. This should''ve been her happy ending, but something felt... off. Now, with her, Richard, and Daniel, finally poised to live as a Chapter 2 The Real Dad happy family, everything was falling into ce, just as she''d scripted it. Yet a nagging restlessness gnawed at her. When Alistair turned to leave without a word, that restlessness. boiled over. "Hey, Alistair!" Reba snapped, yanking off her sunsses and fixing him with a cold stare. She''d once been the dream girl of countless guys, stunningly beautiful, with a figure that turned heads and a meticulous. skincare routine that kept her looking like a college student. No one would''ve guessed she was the mother of a five- year-old. Alistair nced back, his face nk, not a flicker of emotion in his eyes. This man didn''t feel like the Alistair she once knew. The old Alistair was always at her beck and call, eager to please, bending over backward for her. But now, he looked at her with a cool detachment that unsettled her. "Something up?" His voice was t, almost bored. Reba wanted tosh out, to use him as her punching bag like she always had. But when her eyes met his calm, steady gaze, the words caught in her throat. He was different. Not the pushover she''d known. She scrambled for an excuse to vent her anger, her eyes flicking LOJES JOJ Jou Didweg Chapter 2 The Real Dad to his cheap clothes. With a scornful huff, she sneered, ¡°Alistair, you were with me for years, and your taste is still this awful? Let me make one thing clear. Don''t you dare tell anyone you were my husband. I have a reputation to protect." The insult, sharp as it was, didn''t even graze him. Six years of her sharp tongue had made him immune. Her insults were nothing new. He gave her a faint, almost amused smile, then turned to leave. Reba stared, momentarily dazed, as he walked away. That fleeting smile lingered in her mind. It was cold, devoid of warmth, yet strangely captivating. In her memory, Alistair had never smiled. It wasn''t until this moment that she realized how striking he looked when he did. Only when his figure vanished from view did it hit her that he hadpletely ignored her and just walked off. Alistair wandered the streets aimlessly, his mind turning over what his "opportunity" might be and where it might show up. He figured even if he sat still, as long as the system was reliable, the opportunity would find him. But with nothing else on his te, he decided to roam. Chapter 2 The Real Dad First, he wanted to rent a ce. Something small, even a bit run-down, would do just fine. After all, he was on his own now. Going back to his father wasn''t an option. He''d lost his mother in an ident when he was young. Not long after, his father remarried, starting a new family with a stepson the same age as Alistair. That boy, brought by his stepmother, got along so well with Alistair''s father that they seemed like a real family. To outsiders, they were the picture of father and son. Alistair, who took after his mother and looked nothing like his father, felt like the odd one out. He''d grown used to being alone and had no desire to disrupt his father''s peaceful life. By five in the afternoon, his opportunity still hadn''t appeared. He wasn''t discouraged, though. The system had said it would activate within forty-eight hours, and there was still plenty of time. "Mr. Harlow, why didn''t you pick Daniel up from school on time today? He''s throwing a fit, crying to go home. Can you pleasee get him?" The call from Maggie Payne, Daniel''s kindergarten teacher, caught Alistair off guard. He sighed, feeling a pang of Chapter 2 The Real Dad frustration. Daniel''s school let out at four-thirty. It was now an hour past that. Alistair had always handled drop-offs and pick-ups, and he knew Reba probably forgot him or assumed someone else would take care of it. And Maggie, like many others, instinctively turned to him instead of Reba when something came up. "I''m sorry," Alistair said, keeping his tone even. "I''m divorced from Daniel''s mom now.". Daniel''s waits came through the phone, loud and piercing. Maggie, clearly frazzled, was trying to soothe him while pleading with Alistair toe. She hadn''t even registered what he''d said. Alistair raised his voice, firm but calm. "Ms. Payne, I''m divorced from Daniel''s mother. She has custody. Daniel''s no longer my responsibility. Please contact her." He was, coincidentally, near the kindergarten. While looking at rental listings and waiting for his opportunity, he''d wandered into the area. He could''ve picked Daniel up one ??? Chapter 2 The Real Dad Maggie was stunned. She''d seen plenty of divorced parents before but rarely had onepletely cut ties with their child so soon after the split. After all, the blood ties usually held strong. She and the other teachers had always admired Daniel''s father. He was one of the most hands-on, patient, and responsible dads in the whole school. She used to joke with her coworkers that if she ever got married, she''d want a husband just like him. Now, on the verge of tears, she pleaded, "Mr. Harlow, can''t you just swing by? Please?" Daniel was a handful when he cried. And today, he had clearly been hurt. Alistair tried calling Reba, but her phone went unanswered. He called twice more, but still no answer. "I''m sorry, Ms. Payne," he said, resigned. "I can''t reach Daniel''s mom. You''ll have to call her yourself." Through the phone, Daniel''s voice shrieked, "I don''t want him! My real dad said he''d pick me up! I want my real dad!" The words didn''t faze Alistair. Maggie, however, froze. Je tu gaweg Chapter 2 The Real Dad Real dad? Hasn''t Mr. Harlow been the one caring for Daniel since he started here? The realization dawned slowly, awkwardly. And finally, she understood why Alistair had refused toe. She tried Reba''s number, but just like Alistair''s calls, it went unanswered. But by then, none of this was Alistair''s problem anymore. He didn''t feel a shred of attachment toward Daniel. Back when he had still been Daniel''s "dad," he''d done his part. He had been responsible, loving, and patient. But Daniel, spoiled rotten, had picked up Reba''s disdain for Alistair. He''d yell and order him around, showing no respect. Alistair didn''t mind. In a way, it made leaving easier. With them, he had no ties and no regrets. Later that evening, Alistair stopped by a nearby supermarket to pick up some necessities. As he browsed the aisles, he suddenly heard the sound of soft sobbing. Following the sound, he spotted a little girl, about Daniel''s age, crying quietly. She was strikingly pretty, her big eyes brimming with tears. Chapter 2 The Real Dad "Hey, sweetheart," he said gently, crouching down. "Where are your parents?" The girl looked up at him warily, her big eyes brimming with tears. She sniffled, unsure whether to trust him. After a moment, she seemed to decide he wasn''t a threat. Shuffling closer, she sniffled, "I can''t find my nanny..." Alistair stayed low, keeping his voice soft. "Do you know her phone number?" She pursed her lips and shook her head, then brightened slightly. "I know my mom''s!" He dialed the number she recited. The call connected, and a cool, crisp voice answered, "Hello?" The girl leaned toward the phone, her voice trembling but loud. ¡°Mommy, I''m lost! Pleasee get me!" CEO by 3 Chapter 3 The Opportunity Inside the supermarket, a small indoor yground buzzed with the chatter of children. A little girl nestled in Alistair''s arms, her tiny frame soft and warm, carrying the faint, sweet scent. She was engrossed in stacking colorful blocks, her focus unwavering. Alistair sat patiently by her side, waiting for her mother to arrive. For once, he wasn''t being dragged around by that little tyrant, nor was he stuck wearing an apron while juggling dinner prep. For the first time in years, he had all the time in the world. "Look! Check out my castle!" the girl chirped, her mood shifting as quickly as only a child''s can. Moments ago, she''d been sobbing, and now, her face lit up with a radiant smile. Maybe it was knowing her mom was on the way, or maybe it was thefort of this kind stranger''s presence, but her fear had melted away. She beamed, her joy infectious. Alistair didn''t hold back his praise. "Wow, that''s incredible! Look at my castle, it''s nowhere near as good as yours." Pointing proudly at her creation, the girl dered, "This is my castle. I''m the princess, my mommy''s the queen, and we rule it together!" Chapter 3 The Opportunity She tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with innocence. "Wanna live with us? I can invite you to stay in our castle!" Before Alistair could respond, a middle-aged woman stormed over, muttering under her breath, "You little troublemaker, running off like that! I''ve been looking everywhere!" She reached for the girl, her grip rough and impatient. Alistair''s reflexes kicked in. He gently shielded the girl, pulling her out of reach. He knew that kind of tug would hurt her. The woman red at him, barking, "Who are you?" Then she turned to the girl, impatiently waving her over. "Come on! I''ve still got dinner to make. Stop messing around here!" The girl clung tighter to Alistair, clearly frightened. The woman''s voice sharpened. "Who the hell are you? Hand her over right now, or I''ll call the cops and tell them you kidnapped her!" Alistair stood his ground, his tone calm but firm. "You''ve got some nerve. You''re the one who lost her, and now you''re ming others?" If this had happened with Daniel, Reba wouldn''t have let him off the hook, and he wouldn''t have forgiven himself either. "Mommy!" Chapter 3 The Opportunity The girl suddenly wriggled free and bolted toward a young woman, throwing herself into her arms with a gleeful squeal. The woman was breathtaking. The kind of beautiful that made time stop for a second. Alistair thought she looked better than any celebrity he''d ever seen. The middle-aged woman, caught off guard, tried to shift the me. "Ms. Ashbourne, this man snatched Eloise while I wasn''t looking. I...¡± "You''re lying!" the girl interrupted, her voice fierce. "You answered a phone call and just kept walking and walking, and then you disappeared into that big crowd. I looked for you forever and couldn''t find you!" The young woman''s face was a mask of ice. "You''re fired." The older woman''s face fell. She knew she was in the wrong, but still tried to argue. "Fine, but you owe me this month''s pay." The young woman''s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile. "Pay? You''re lucky Eloise ran into someone kind. If anything had happened to her, do you think you''d be standing here haggling with me?" Defeated, the woman slunk away. However, the matter didn''t end there. Chapter 3 The Opportunity The young woman lowered her gaze, tapped out a quick text, nanny from every and sent a directive to cklist the careless npany in New York. Alistair figured it was time to go, though he wasn''t sure where the "go" meant anymore. He had nowhere to be. Well, that wasn''t entirely true. He could always check into a motel like he had the night before. For now, his priority was waiting for that opportunity the system had promised. "Hello, I''m Caroline Ashbourne, this little mischief-maker''s mom." The young woman stepped in front of him, her eyes locking onto his with an intensity that caught him off guard. Their gazes met, and Alistair froze. He was certain he''d never met her, yet the way she looked at him felt oddly familiar, like a memory just out of reach. She reached out her hand. Her fingers were slender, her skin smooth, and her nails neatly trimmed and clean. Alistair''s mind flickered to Reba, who was always unting borate manicures. Chapter 3 The Opportunity He''d never thought much of it before, but now, he found this natural simplicity far more striking. Out of politeness, he shook her hand briefly. Her fingers were cool to the touch, and he let go quickly. "Hi." Alistair wasn''t the kind of man to be swayed by appearances. Reba was beautiful, too, but he''d spent years keeping his distance. To him, inner character trumped appearances every time. Still, Caroline''s beauty was impossible to ignore. Even the pickiest critic would struggle to find a w. She wasn''t wearing makeup, yet she was stunning in a way that felt almost otherworldly. At first, he''d pegged her for a celebrity, but he quickly realized her allure surpassed that. She carried an aura of authority, a quiet power thatmanded respect, like a queen. Her decisive handling of the nanny only reinforced that impression. Caroline studied him discreetly. Beside her, Eloise Ashbourne nibbled happily on a small cake, asionally ncing up at Alistair with a bright, innocent smile. Helping a lost child reach their parents or keeping them Chapter 3 The Opportunity Alistair hadn''t thought twice about it and was ready to leave. But Caroline insisted on thanking him properly, which was how he ended up at this upscale restaurant with a mother and daughter he barely knew. He looked calm, but in truth, he was utterly out of his element. He''d always been a loner, and after six years of istion, he''d nearly forgotten how to function in public. What he''d experienced with Reba and Daniel hardly counted as ¡°social interaction" Back then, he''d been reduced to something even lower than the hired help. He''d buried his dignity so deep he wasn''t sure he''d ever get it back. Eloise got frosting all over her hands and face, and Caroline''s assistant escorted her to the restroom to clean up. After sincerely thanking Alistair, Caroline fell silent, and they ate quietly. She nced at her phone a few times, sipped her juice, and then, out of nowhere, shifted gears. ¡°So, do you have a girlfriend?" It was so blunt that Alistair froze, unsure if he''d heard right. He shook his head automatically. She followed up with another question, just as calmly. "What do you think of me?" Alistair froze, his mind struggling to process her words. Her striking eyes held his, patient and serious, waiting for an Chapter 3 The Opportunity answer. He realized she meant every word. "Uh... You''re great," he mumbled, the words feeling woefully inadequate. In fact, it was a major understatement. In terms of looks and presence, she was nearly wless. He''d never met anyone who shone as brightly as she did. A faint smile tugged at Caroline''s lips, softening the cool distance she''d projected. "I''m twenty-four, a single mom, and I run a publicly tradedpany with an annual ie in the nine figures. Providing for my family is never an issue. I''d like to ask you to marry me and build a family together." Alistair stared at her, convinced he''d slipped into some kind of daydream. The kind of fantasy only desperate men indulged in. The kind where a broke, jobless, friendless nobody gets plucked from rock bottom by a beautiful, powerful CEO, who falls for him instantly and pulls him into a new life of luxury and love. He let out a self-deprecating chuckle. That was the kind of daydream he used to have, before life beat the hope out of him. Then, a thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. Wait a second... Could this impossible proposal be the opportunity I''d been waiting for? CEO by 4 Chapter 4 Marry Me Caroline knew her proposal was bold, maybe even shocking. Anyone would think she was pulling some absurd prank. But she couldn''t help herself. The urge to ask him was overwhelming. Oddly enough, she wasn''t usually this impulsive. From the moment sheid eyes on this man, a strange sense of familiarity washed over her. It was as if she''d met him before, somewhere, somehow. She racked her brain, sifting through memories, but found no trace of him. That inexplicable feeling sparked a curious trust in him. Her gut told her he was someone she could rely on. And Caroline? She was a woman who trusted her instincts. Her hand, resting on the table, clenched briefly before she spoke, her voice steady but earnest, "My daughter grew up in a single-parent home. She''s incredibly well-behaved and sweet to the bone. I can give her the best life, shower her with all my love, but I can''t fill the emotional void she feels." Alistair, partly because he''d hit it off with Eloise, listened Chapter 4 Marry Me patiently. As her words sank in, a realization dawned on him. He understood Caroline was looking for a father for her little girl. It made a certain kind of sense, but the more he thought about it, the more bizarre it seemed. He felt if Caroline truly wanted a dad for her daughter, she could pick from a lineup of aplished men in her circle. He believed with her looks and her status, there''d be no shortage of suitors eager to step into that role. He couldn''t fathom why she''d zero in on a stranger she''d just met. Sensing his confusion, Caroline tilted her head and asked, "When you were with Eloise earlier, did you think she was easy to talk to? Easy to be around?" Alistair nodded without hesitation. "Absolutely. She''s adorable. Anyone would fall for her." He thought of her soft little voice, her warm giggle and the way she was always considerate of others. It warmed his heart. Compared to someone like Daniel, who only cared about himself, Eloise was a little angel. Caroline''s voice softened as she said candidly, "Before the nanny found Eloise, I was already here..." Alistair froze. Chapter 4 Marry Me She''s been there the whole time? Watching us from a distance instead of rushing over? "I''m sorry," Caroline said, exhaling softly. "Before I got there, I was imagining all sorts of scenarios in my head. I thought she''d be crying her eyes out. She''s shy, so reserved. She doesn''t warm up to anyone but me..." Alistair frowned. That didn''t match the Eloise he had just spent time with at all. Noticing his puzzled expression, Caroline gave a small smile. "You''re surprised, aren''t you? The Eloise you met isn''t quite the one I described." Alistair nodded, still processing. "When I saw her snuggled in your arms,ughing so happily, I was stunned," Caroline admitted, her gaze steady on him. Alistair was about her age, lean, with pale skin and a certain fragility in his features that made her want to know his story. His clothes were cheap, but his entire presence gave the impression of someone who had recently crawled out of a dark ce and was starting anew. "Besides me, Eloise has never been thatfortable with anyone," Caroline said softly. "She likes you." Alistair shrugged, deflecting. "Maybe I just happened to be there when she was feeling scared and alone." Chapter 4 Marry Me Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, it''s more than that. You might not see it, but you have this... warmth about you." He chuckled, a little embarrassed. Maybe she wasn''t wrong. "Is that why you want to marry me?" he asked, his tone skeptical. "I get that you want to give your daughter aplete family, but marriage isn''t a game. Isn''t this a bit reckless... for you, for me?" He wasn''t about to jump at what sounded like a wild opportunity without thinking it through. It was too surreal. And honestly? He wasn''t even sure it was that opportunity. Caroline paused, her expression thoughtful. "I can tell you with absolute certainty that this isn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision for me." Alistair raised an eyebrow, incredulous. It isn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision? It''sughable that someone would make a lifelong decision in that time and dare to say it wasn''t impulsive. "I''m asking for your opinion," she said, her voice calm but firm. "Setting aside the fact that I have a five-year-old daughter, can you honestly say you''d find someone better in every way?" 101 100 Chapter 4 Marry Me Her question caught him off guard. He opened his mouth, then closed it. Truthfully... he couldn''t think of anyone. Even with a kid in the picture, being with someone like Caroline would be a leap into a world he could only dream of. "But rtionships aren''t just about checking boxes," he said, his voice quieter now. "We don''t know each other. Our values, our personalities... they might not even mesh." Memories of his disastrous marriage to Reba flickered through his mind, cooling any spark of excitement. He was done with love. All he wanted now was a simple, quiet life. Caroline propped her chin on her hand, her eyes glinting with a soft warmth. "Alright then, tell me, what''s your ideal partner like?" ¡°Uh, well...¡± Alistair faltered, words escaping him. "So, you don''t have a clear picture?" she pressed, her tone gentle but persistent. "Then why not give me a chance?" She wasn''t aggressive, but Alistair felt cornered all the same. He hesitated, then said softly, "We''re from different worlds, Caroline. And you might not know this, but I''m not exactly a catch. I don''t have a girlfriend, but I am divorced. As of today, actually." Papen by four ORLURS Chapter 4 Marry Me In fact, he didn''t need to tell her. She already knew. The moment she saw how easily Eloise took to him, Caroline had her people dig into his background. With her resources, it didn''t take long to get the basics. [Alistair Harlow, twenty-four, high school dropout, freshly divorced, and left with nothing.] Before seeing his file, she hadn''t pegged him as someone with a failed marriage at his age. But it didn''t deter her. Alistair gave a wry smile. "I''m a divorced guy with no prospects. You''re really okay with that?" With Caroline''s charm and sess, even as a single mom, she''d have men lining up. Meanwhile, he came with nothing but disadvantages. He expected her to back off, but instead, she leaned forward, unfazed. "I''ve got a daughter. You''re divorced. Sounds like neither of us has room I Alistair was speechless. judge." He had to admit that Eloise was lucky. After all, her mom was so devoted to giving her a full family that she''d consider marrying a total stranger. Admirable, sure. But it was also the craziest thing he''d ever heard. Chapter 4 Marry Me Caroline''s voice softened, patient. "Don''t say no just yet. Take some time to think it over. I promise, aside from asking you to spend time with Eloise, I won''t meddle in you life or your freedom." She paused, her eyes sincere. "And if you fall in love with someone else, I''ll let you go and wish you nothing but happiness." Alistair cut in, skeptical, "If that''s the deal, why not just hire me as a nanny for Eloise? Why insist on marriage?" Caroline''s smile turned bittersweet. Even a decisive, powerful woman like her faced obstacles she couldn''t sidestep. She needed a husband, not just for Eloise, but to shield herself from the gossip and scrutiny that hounded her. "Marry me, and I''ll give you a million dors a month for spending money," she said, her tone matter-of-fact. "And if you find your true loveter, I''ll hand you a fifty-million-dor parting gift. How''s that sound?" Alistair blinked, stunned. A million a month? Fifty million to walk away? Was she serious? It sounded too good to be true. If she weren''t sitting right there, he''d pinch himself to check if Chapter 4 Marry Me he was dreaming. Because if this was a dream, he desperately needed to wake up. He couldn''t afford to let a fantasy like this chip away at hisst bit of reason. CEO by 5 Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Before adopting Eloise, Caroline had been a staunch believer in staying single for life. Even after bringing Eloise into her world, she naively thought her love alone would be enough to give this little girl, who''d lost her mother at birth and faced a rocky start, a happy, fulfilling life. But somewhere along the way, things gotplicated. The first time Eloise, with her big, cautious eyes, asked why she didn''t have a daddy, Caroline''s heart sank. Raising a child, she realized, wasn''t just about love. Making a child truly happy was far more intricate than she''d imagined. That was when her irond no-marriage rule began to waver. She started entertaining the idea of marriage. At first, she figured she''d pick someone tolerable from her pool of suitors. to find someone who was kind, patient, and attentive. But every time she mentally sifted through the candidates, ready to take the next step, an invisible force seemed to hold her back, keeping her rooted in ce. Strangely, though, when she met Alistair and pictured him as her future partner, she felt absolutely no resistance. Alistair was handsome, his features aligning perfectly with her tastes. But looks weren''t what sealed the deal. It was his eyes. Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Sometimes they held a flicker of uncertainty, but they were always clear, almost luminous with a quiet sincerity. He was unlike any man she''d ever met. He had the unspoiled purity of a young boy, yet carried a steadiness rare for his age. It was as if he''d endured countless hardships but emerged with his kindness and warmth intact. It was a quality no one could fake. Caroline wasn''t impulsive by nature. Sure, she could be bold, even a little wild at times, but never reckless. She wasn''t sure if it was Eloise''s instant connection with this man or the uncanny sense of familiarity he sparked in her from the moment they met. Whatever it was, she''d made up her mind. Alistair was the one she wanted, and she wasn''t letting him slip away. Eloise bounced back, freshly cleaned, her face glowing. She mbered into Caroline''sp for a quick cuddle, then shyly sidled over to Alistair, resting against his leg and fidgeting with her fingers. Alistair reached down, gently ruffling her hair with a warm smile. He genuinely liked this little girl. Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Her bright, sugary smile was like a balm, soothing the wounds left by years of dealing with Daniel''s tantrums and chaos. For a fleeting moment, he even found himself thinking how wonderful it would be if he could have such a lovely daughter. Eloise tilted her head up, her eyes wide and hopeful. ¡°Alistair, will we see you again?" Seeing her expectant expression, Alistair hesitated, then gave a vague but gentle reply. "If fate wants us to, I''m sure we will." A voice chimed in his mind. "New life opportunity detected. Host, please make your choice. "Option one: This mother and daughter are strangers with unknown intentions. Fresh out of a disastrous marriage, you''re wary of diving into something that seems even more absurd. You crave a simple, quiet life. "Option two: Life calls for boldness. A stunning, enigmatic CEO as your wife, an adorable daughter, and a million dors a month in spending money... You''re ready to take the leap! "Choose option one for 10 system credits. Choose option two for 200 system credits. Host, make your decision!" Alistair let out a wry chuckle. The system was practically handing him the answer on a silver tter. If he couldn''t figure this out, he didn''t deserve the Life as for 1 nimes Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Choice System. Now, he was certain that this mother-daughter duo was his opportunity. It was almostical. His so-called golden opportunity seemed to be one where he got to live off a woman. But if he could do it with dignity, he wasn''t opposed. The moment he''d agreed to Reba''s deal to save his father from prison, he''d stopped being the idealistic, proud young man he once was. Alistair lifted his gaze to meet Caroline''s. She sat across from him, poised and patient, waiting for his answer. When he finally said, "Okay," the tension in Caroline''s shoulders eased, her heart settling back into ce. Only then did she realize her hands, clenched tightly in herp, were slick with sweat. She''d negotiated billion-dor contracts without breaking a sweat, but this? This had her nerves in knots. Thank goodness he said yes. Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him If he hasn''t, I wouldn''t have hesitated to pull out all the stops to keep him. Caroline knew she''d have gone to any lengths, especially since her precious daughter genuinely adored him. And, if she was honest, Eloise wasn''t the only one smitten. A cheerful ping of 200 system credits deposited into his ount brought a wave of unexpected joy to Alistair. "So, when do we..." he started. "No time like the present," Caroline cut in, her tone decisive. Alistair blinked, a puzzled smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Sorry, I think you misunderstood. I was asking when we''d head to City Hall." Caroline took a sip of her coffee, unfazed. ¡°I didn''t misunderstand. I meant today." Alistair was momentarily speechless. If he didn''t trust the system to have his back, her eagerness would''ve set off every rm bell in his head. Seeing his hesitation, Caroline arched a brow. "What''s the problem? Not okay with that?" "No, it''s not that," Alistair said, choosing his words carefully. "It''s just... City Hall''s probably closed by now." 1. Gjes joj jou bychungs Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Only then did Caroline realize she''d been a little too hasty. She''d been so caught up in the moment that she''d overlooked the obvious. A flush of embarrassment crept up her neck. She worried her urgency might''ve spooked him. "Sorry," she said, her usual icyposure faltering. "It''s my first time getting married. I''m not exactly familiar with the process." The poised CEO used the excuse to mask her momentarypse, a rare crack in her polished exterior. At a high-end luxury boutique, Reba slid her card across the counter without a second thought, snapping up a 580-thousand-dor limited-edition handbag. Her father was a well-known entrepreneur in New York, and as his only child, Reba lived a life of leisure without ever working a day. As long as she didn''t gopletely overboard, her parents'' wealth could sustain her, and her son, for generations. Exhausted from shopping, she sank into a plush chair in the store''s VIP lounge, sipping coffee with her two best friends. Her friend Anne Thorne grinned, raising her cup. "Congrats, Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him Reba! All those years of waiting finally paid off. When''s the big day? I''m getting you the best wedding gift ever." Reba tossed her freshly styled, sultry curls with a yful smile. "Whatever you get, it better be good. Don''t worry, when your turnes, I''ll return the favor with something just as fabulous." Her other friend, Vivienne Everett, leaned forward, curiosity piqued. "What about Alistair?" Anne jumped in before Reba could answer. "Yeah, that guy''s a walking headache!" Reba''s tone was cool and dismissive. "A headache? Please. I kicked him to the curb, and that was that." Vivienne''s eyes widened. "You just kicked him out? Just like that?" "Yup," Reba said, her voice brimming with confidence. "He was just a pawn to mess with Rick. Now that Rick''s back, why would I keep him around?" As Reba''s closest confidantes, Anne and Vivienne had known from the start the secret her parents still didn''t. They knew Alistair had been a tool in her game with Richard. Vivienne shook her head, her voice soft but firm. "Reba, don''t be so harsh. We''ve all seen how he treated you and Danny these past six years. Honestly, sometimes I thought if you''d just opened your eyes to how good he was, you could''ve had a great ajes joj jou ejdwes Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him life with him. Guys that thoughtful are rare." Reba scoffed, her lips curling, "What, you''ve got a thing for him now?" Vivienne smirked, half-serious. "Maybe I do. You knew I always thought he was a catch. If he hadn''t been your husband in name, I''d have made a move ages ago." "Well, he''s all yours now," Reba said with a shrug. "We finalized the divorce today." Anne let out a sly chuckle, her expression calcting. "Vivienne, you''re so naive. You really think Alistair was good to Reba and her kid out of the kindness of his heart? He just wanted to stay close to Reba and live a high life. Talk about daydreaming. Reba would never fall for a broke guy like that." Vivienne didn''t argue. She had her own read on Alistair and didn''t buy Anne''s take. Anne, eager for gossip, turned back to Reba. "So, when you told him to get lost, I bet he begged you to stay, right? I mean, I get it. Without you, he''s got no shot at living in a fancy house or having that kind of lifestyle ever again," Reba''s mind shed to the moment she''d told him to leave. His face had been so calm, so devoid of emotion. He hadn''t begged at all. He hadn''t even looked back. Her thoughts drifted to their final encounter outside the Chapter 5 Determined to Have Him courthouse, his indifferent expression haunting her. A flicker of irritation tightened her jaw. She kept her voice icy, masking the unease. "I told him to leave, and he left. Whether he begs or not, it''s useless." CEO by 6 Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody Vivienne leaned forward, her tone teasing but earnest. "If you''re really done with him, Reba, I might just make a move on Alistair. Fair game, right?" Her words stoked the irritation simmering in Reba''s chest. With a dismissive smirk, Reba shot back, "Vivienne, since when did your taste sink so low? You''re not seriously into Alistair, are you? He''s got no degree, no background... He''s aplete loser. What exactly do you see in him?" Vivienne''s eyes shed with defiance as she stood up for him. "Reba, you''ve been so busy picking apart his ws that you''ve missed what makes him special. Sure, he doesn''te from money, but not everyone gets a lucky break. "But no education? Come on, Reba, don''t you feel a little guilty saying that? If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have missed his SATS. I remember he was a ster student back in high school." Vivienne and Reba had been ssmates, and though Alistair moved in different circles, his reputation as an academic star had reached even their privileged clique. Reba let out a derisive huff, a flicker of unease crossing her eyes before her usual haughty mask snapped back into ce. Vivienne pressed on, undeterred. "He''s good-looking, Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody thoughtful, steady, and he knows how to take care of people." Reba rolled her eyes, cutting her off. "Oh, please, spare me. He''s not half as perfect as you''re making him out to be." Vivienne arched a brow. "Isn''t he? If he wasn''t so meticulous in looking after you and Daniel, do you honestly think you''d have kept him around for six years? I know you, Reba. You used him to get under Rick''s skin, but if he wasn''t pulling his weight, you''d have ditched him ages ago." Reba fell silent, her lips tightening. She had noeback. After a long pause, she muttered defensively, "It wasn''t about that. I paid off his dad''s two-million-dor debt. He owed me. If I''d let him off the hook early, I''d have been shortchanged." Vivienne shook her head, a wry smile tugging at her lips. "You got a steal, Reba. Forget two million dors. I''d shell out five to find a guy who''d care for me the way Alistair did for you and Daniel for six years." Anne, quick to jump to Reba''s defense, scoffed, "Vivienne, whose side are you on? Why are you hyping up this guy? He''s a schemer, in and simple. A smooth-talking charmer who''s got you wrapped around his finger." Vivienne sighed, unfazed. She knew she was speaking the truth, and that was enough. Trying to steer the conversation elsewhere, she nced at her Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody watch. ¡°It''s gettingte, Reba. Aren''t you picking up Danny? Alistair''s probably not handling that anymore, right?" Reba''s lips curved into a sweet, almost smug smile. "Rick''s got it. He said he wants to bond with Danny, you know, build that father-son connection." Anne let out an exaggerated "Wow!" with her eyes sparkling with envy. "What a catch! Oh, and I saw your post. Rick made you guys breakfast? That''s the goal! You two are so adorable it hurts. I''m dying to find a love like that someday." Reba shed a practiced, boastful grin, but deep down, she was silently begging Richard to stop making breakfast. She loved him, no question, but his cooking? It was barely edible. Alistair had spoiled her. His meals were always just right, and now, anything less felt like a letdown. A sudden wariness crept over her. She began to suspect that Alistair''s earnest, obedient fa?ade had just been a cover. Maybe he''d honed his cooking skills on purpose, making himself indispensable to trap her. Reba steeled herself. She''d break that habit of relying on Alistair, no matter what. ajes Bres in jou Jdins Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody It slipped her mind that when Alistair first started, his dishes were simple, unpolished. Back then, if something wasn''t to her taste, she''d hurl the te at him, berating him until he pored over cookbooks, perfecting every recipe to meet her exacting standards. Anne leaned in, her voice conspiratorial. "Reba, you need to watch out for that Alistair. He might''ve left quietly, but I bet he''s ying the long game. Mark my words, he''lle crawling back, stirring up trouble between you and Rick." Reba snorted, her tone icy, "Let him try." Vivienne piped up, her voice casual but pointed. ¡°Hey, Reba, mind sharing Alistair''s number?" Reba''s hand froze mid-reach for her bag. She forced a nonchnt tone. "What, you''re actually serious? Vivienne, he''s not what you think. He''s a fake. Trust me, don''t waste your time on him." Vivienne grinned, half-teasing. "Why, you jealous?" Reba scoffed, tossing her hair, "Jealous? Of him? Please, he''s not worth my time." Despite her words, a knot of difort twisted in her chest. vel She couldn''t pinpoint why she was so rattled. From the moment Vivienne brought up Alistair, a restless unease had taken hold When Vivienne asked for his number, that unease swelled into something she couldn''t ignore. Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody She tried to convince herself that it was just a concern for her lifelong friend. Vivienne is too good for someone as duplicitous as Alistair, and I don''t want her to fall for his facade. She pulled out her phone and noticed five missed calls. She''d identally silenced it and hadn''t noticed. Three of them we unfamiliar number. It was Maggie, from the kindergarten. However, since Alistair always handled were from the same Daniel''s school matters, Rebol had never dealt with the staffor saved their numbers. She ignored the unknown calls, but thest two missed calls made her mood shift in an unexpected way. They were from Alistair. She couldn''t fathom why he''d called. Her first thought was that, after leaving her, he''d realized he couldn''t survive in the cutthroat world alone. He must''ve realized he can''t make it out there on his own. Now he''s trying to crawl back, hoping I''ll throw him a bone. The idea soothed her frayed nerves, a smug satisfaction settling in. Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody She stared at "Alistair" on her screen for a couple of seconds, picturing him pacing anxiously when she didn''t pick up. Anne peeked over, spotting the missed calls. "Told you to keep an eye on him! Look at that. He''s barely gone, and he''s already trying to worm his way back! "Bet he''s got a sob story ready to tug at your heartstrings. Reba, don''t feel sorry for him. Show him any kindness, and he''ll cling to you like a leech." She shot Vivienne a smug nce as if her suspicions about Alistair were proven. Vivienne, ever the voice of reason, offered a different take. "Maybe it''s not what we''re assuming. He could have a legitimate reason for calling." Anneughed, shaking her head in mock pity. "Oh, Vivienne, my parents always told me to learn from your smarts, but you''re not exactly shining here. Can''t you see Alistair''s a master maniptor? Everyone says guys can''t resist a femme fatale, but flip the script, and it''s the same deal. How''d you fall for his act? I just don''t get it." Vivienne didn''t take the bait. With a yful smile, she fired back, "You calling him a schemer is just your own theory. I don''t see him that way. But hey, that''s just my opinion." Anne huffed, clearly riled. To prove her point, she turned to Reba. "Call him back, Reba. Let''s see what game he''s ying." Chapter 6 A Worthless Nobody As she spoke, she shot Vivienne a smug nce, absolutely convinced that she''d be proven right. Suddenly, a theory clicked in Reba''s mind. Those three calls from the unknown number? They have to be Alistair, too. He must''ve called from his phone, gotten no answer, and then used another number to pester me. Five calls? What''s he so desperate about? CEO by 7 hapter 7 Living the Easy Life Reba red at Alistair''s name on her phone screen, her irritation bubbling over. Is Anne right? Is Alistair really trying to y the pity card to worm his way back into my life? She let out a cold, mockingugh. Alistair, don''t make me lose what little respect I have left for you. You walked away from the courthouse acting all cool and detached. What''s with this pathetic act now? The memory of his fleeting, infuriatingly attractive smile as he left sparked a fresh wave of annoyance. Spurred by Anne''s prodding, Reba dialed his number with deliberate nonchnce. The call connected almost instantly. Before he could get a word in, Reba pounced. "Alistair, what''s wrong with you? Who gave you permission to call me?" A brief silence followed, and then Alistair''s voice came through, calm and steady. Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life His voice had a unique quality. It was low, clear, almost maic. Someone once joked that Alistair could charm anyone with his voice alone. Unfortunately, he rarely spoke. Back when they were together, he was so quiet it felt like living with a mute.. "Here''s the thing," he said "Danny''s kinderga teacher called me. She said no one picked him up after school, and he was crying his eyes out. He didn''t want toe with me, and given my situation now, it wouldn''t have been right for me to take him. So I called to let you know you need to get him." Anne, eavesdropping, chimed in with a snide tone, "Oh, Alistair, that''s themest excuse I''ve ever heard. You''re not even good at lying! Don''t you know? Danny''s real dad picked him up today. There''s no way Rick would leave his own son stranded at kindergarten. What kind of father would let his kid go through that?¡± anger. Reba''s brows knitted together, her voice sharp with "Didn''t I tell you yesterday to stop dragging Danny into your games? Don''t overestimate your importance, Alistair. Pull this again, and you''ll regret it." With that, she mmed the call to an end. Oddly, while Reba seemed furious at Alistair''s supposed scheming, a strange satisfaction coursed through her. The pent-up frustration she''d been carrying found an outlet, leaving her feeling lighter, almost giddy. Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life Anne urged her not to let someone like Alistair get under her skin. Vivienne, however, looked thoughtful. "Maybe you should call Richard to double- check." Anne''s jaw dropped. "Vivienne, are you serious? You''re siding with Alistair over Rick? You''re hopeless!" Vivienne stood her ground. "This isn''t about picking sides. It''s about Danny. A quick call can clear things up. Better to be safe than sorry." Whether it was Vivienne''s logic or Reba''s desire to expose Alistair''s lies, she dialed Richard''s number. "Hey, babe, miss me already?" Richard''s warm, velvety voice came through, prompting a teasing giggle from Anne at their obvious closeness. Reba yfully scolded him, "Behave, my friends are right here. How''s Danny doing? Is he being good?" A strange silence hung on the line. After a beat, Richard asked, "Did you pick up Danny?" Reba''s mind went nk, a buzz ringing in her ears. "Weren''t you supposed to get him?" she said, her voice rising. "Didn''t you say you wanted to bond with him, build that Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life father-son thing? You... You didn''t go?" Richard''s tone turned sheepish. "I''m so sorry, Reba. I got swamped today andpletely forgot. Where''s Danny now? He''s not still at the kindergarten, is he? Look, you go grab him, and I''ll make it up to him when I get home, I swear." Reba was speechless. She''d wanted to prove Vivienne wrong, but instead, she''d proven herself mistaken. As Reba rushed toward the kindergarten, Vivienne watched her go, shaking her head with a sigh. Reba used to glide through life with effortless poise. Even after having Daniel, she lived like a carefree girl, untouched by mundane worries. Alistair had been gone less than a day, and her world was already unraveling. Vivienne silently hoped Reba wouldn''te to regret her choices. While Reba raced to retrieve her son, Alistair was Reba had always kept him on a tight leash, iming gadgets would distract him. She''d given him a clunky old phone that Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life could barely handle calls and texts. In an era of digital payments, she insisted on handing him cash, meticulously tracking every penny He had to log every expense, and she''d pore over his records. Over the years, Alistair had filled dozens of notebooks just keeping ounts. He''d been cut off from the world for too long, and he needed to catch up. However, suddenly, Alistair abruptly stumbled into a life of luxury, coasting on someone else''s dime. The sleek phone in his hand was a gift from Caroline. The presidential suite he was rxing in was also booked by Caroline. As Reba finally reached Daniel, whose voice was hoarse from crying, Alistair was casually skimming news headlines. 1? 11? Reba scooped up her son, soothing him as they headed home. When Richard apologized profusely, she brushed it off with understanding. "Don''t beat yourself up. It''s normal. You''re still adjusting to fatherhood." Exhausted from a day of shopping, all she wanted was a good meal and a long soak in a bubble bath to melt away her fatigue. But when she nced at the dining table, it was bare. The kitchen showed no signs of use. This never would''ve happened before. Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life Richard, ever attentive, massaged her shoulders and guided her to the table. "Dinner''sing right up. Just hang tight for a bit." Reba''s hopes lifted. Richard had always bragged about his cooking. He said he''d picked it up during his six years abroad to take care of himself. She believed his breakfast flop was just overeagerness. She figured that was just nerves. Maybe he was saving his real skills for tonight. Curious about what he''d whip up for dinner, she wondered if he''dstaged the untouched kitchen for a surprise. The doorbell rang. Richard darted to answer it, and soon, the table wasden with an array of dishes. He sat across from her, his smile warm. "Dig in!" Reba stared at the spread, disbelief creeping in. "This is dinner?" She couldn''t believe it. Richard had ordered takeout. Even if it was from a five-star restaurant, it was still takeout. A wave of disappointment washed over her, snuffing out her appetite. Daniel, unusually cooperative, dug in withoutint. His earlier meltdown had left him ravenous, Richard thoughtfully passed the shrimp to Reba and Daniel. Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life Daniel took one bite and spat it out. "Gross! It''s nowhere near as good as Dad''s." His words plunged the room into an awkward silence. Oblivious to the tension, the five-year-old keptining, "This is awful. I want Dad''s shrimp. Mom, I want Dad''s shrimp!" Reba shot a quick nce at Richard, relieved to see he seemed unfazed. Turning to Daniel, she snapped, "What did I tell you? Mr. Morgan is your dad. Your real dad. Got it?" Daniel, spoiled and used to getting his way, had never been scolded like that. He didn''t think he''d said anything wrong. Staring at his mother''s fierce expression, he let out a wail and burst into tears. Richard tried to calm him, gently chiding Reba. "Come on, he''s just a kid. No need to get worked up. He''s young. Give it time, and he''ll know who his real family is." Reba instantly regretted her outburst. Years ago, she and Richard had dated in secret, and she''d gotten pregnant with Daniel. He''d begged her to terminate it, saying it would ruin their future. But she had refused. When they broke up and he left for school abroad, Reba faced immense pressure but stubbornly brought Daniel into the world. djes for fou eldress Chapter 7 Living the Easy Life Daniel wasn''t just her flesh and blood. He was the unbreakable bond between her and Richard. She cherished him fiercely and, until today, had never raised her voice at him. She pulled out every trick in the book to coax him back into a good mood. Only after he finally calmed down did she allow herself to slip away for her long- awaited bath. She undressed, stood in front of the tub, and froze. It was empty. For six years, Alistair had always drawn her bath in advance. By the time she finally sank into the warm water, ready to savor a moment of peace, Daniel''s cries echoed through the bathroom door. CEO by 8 Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba On Richard''s first night back, Reba could barely contain her excitement. She practically shooed Alistair out the door, eager to be alone with Richard. Wrapped in his gentle affection, she lost herself in dreams of their happy future together. By Richard''s second night home, Reba discovered something new-taking care of a child was utterly exhausting. After a night of constant attention, Daniel finally fell asleep, but it was already one in the morning. Reba''s beauty rest waspletely shot. Richardy beside her, as tired as she was. Just yesterday, they''d been all over each other with passion. Tonight, they both copsed in bed,pletely wiped out. "Reba," Richard sighed, "let''s hire two nannies. One to handle the cooking and shopping, and another to look after Danny." Without hesitation, Reba refused. "No way. I don''t trust strangers with Danny, and I wouldn''t like anyone else''s cooking anyway." Richard tried to reason with her patiently. "Don''t stress so much. He''ll be fine. Everyone does it this way, don''t they?" Reba stood her ground. "But Danny''s never been left with Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba strangers before." Richard''s smile had an odd edge to it. "Reba, aren''t you forgetting something? Alistair is technically a stranger too. You werefortable leaving Danny with him. Why can''t you trust someone else?" Reba''s first thought was that it wasn''t the same at all. How could it be? Alistair had been there when Daniel was born, after all. The second night after Alistair had been shown the door, Rebay t on her back in the darkness. She listened to the steady breathing of the man she''d longed for all these years, staring nkly at the ceiling. A strange emptiness she couldn''t. quite name wrapped around her. She didn''t understand it. The man she''d pined for was finally beside her. She could finally sleep in his arms every night. She''d dreamed about it for so long. Yet somehow, the passion she expected just wasn''t there. Reba felt lost. What''s wrong with me? I must be tired. Yes, that''s it. I''m just exhausted. Reba closed her eyes wearily. Some timeter, Richard suddenly rolled over and pulled her into his arms. His hands began wandering over her body. Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba Too tired to respond, Reba felt none ofst night''s passion. She was about to push him away when a knock at the bedroom door startled them both. Daniel stood there with unnaturally flushed cheeks, breathing heavily. "Mom, my head hurts,¡± he whimpered between sniffles. Daniel was sick. Reba and Richard rushed him to the children''s hospital in a panic. By the time they returned home, it was two in the morning. To let Reba get some rest, Richard thoughtfully took the sick Daniel with him to care for. ***** "Reba, would you mind giving me Alistair''s contact information?" Vivienne called around ten the next morning. Reba had just gotten out of bed and paused, remembering that Vivienne had asked for Alistair''s number yesterday. The conversation had shifted before she could provide it. She hadn''t expected Vivienne to be so persistent about it. Reba sat at her vanity, applying mascara in the mirror while teasing Vivienne, "I never would''ve guessed you were serious! Is Anne right? Has he really gotten under your skin?" Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba Vivienne gave a vague "hmm" before breaking into a grin. "You bet! Now hurry up and give me his number. Don''t keep a girl waiting!" Reba scoffed, "The more eager you are, the less inclined I am to share." Vivienne clicked her tongue. "Reba, why do I hear a hint of jealousy in your voice? You''re not actually jealous, are you?" "Jealous? Of Alistair?" Rebaughed dramatically. "Nice one, Vivienne! Your ability to insult me is really improving. Me, jealous of Alistair? Please! He''s nothing. He doesn''t deserve. that." Vivienne''s face grew serious. "Reba, sometimes you can''t see the forest for the trees. From where I''m standing, you''re in denial. After six years of being together day in and day out, can you honestly say you have zero feelings for Alistair? Put bluntly, even if you had a dog for that long, you''d feel something when it was gone. Don''t you-" "Fine, fine! You want Alistair''s number? Just stop making me sick with this nonsense," Reba interrupted with exasperation. She pulled up her contacts and recited a string of digits. "Hope you get your dream guy soon-as long as you don''t mind that he''s my reject." After hanging up, Reba sat motionless for a long while. It was only now that she recalled how Vivienne had always praised Alistair so generously. She hadn''t taken it seriously Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba before, but the more she thought about it, the more something felt off. Is Vivienne finally making her move? She must have been hiding her true intentions all this time because he was technically my husband. Now that we''re officially done, she''s wasting no time going after him. Reba smirked. Vivienne has terrible taste, going after a man even I didn''t want anymore. No wonder Anne has been quietly working against her all this time! She continued applying her makeup, but halfway through, she suddenly hurled her eyebrow pencil to the floor. Rage clouded her pretty face. Well, well, Alistair! Who would''ve thought? Acting all docile to my face while secretly lining up his next victim! And it looks like he actually seeded! Reba was furious. One eyebrow pencil couldn''t possibly absorb all her anger, so the expensive bottles and jars on her vanity paid the price, shattering across the floor with a series of crashes. Still seething, she grabbed her phone and dialed a number. Alistair, who had turned off all his rms and was nestled in the plushfort of his five-star presidential suite nning to sleep in, was jolted awake by the shrill ring. Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba He fumbled for his phone, still half-asleep. ¡°Hello?¡± Hearing his groggy voice only infuriated Reba more. Sleeping peacefully, is he? While I tossed and turned all night! What gives him the right to sleep so soundly? When Vivienne called him, he must have been gloating about sneaking around right under my nose! Reba let out a derisive snort and issuedmands in her usual bossy manner. "Alistair, I''m giving you exactly ten minutes to get over here. Now!" She hung up without another word. Alistair stared at his phone in disbelief. From what he knew about her, this was the calm before the storm. He ced his phone beside his pillow, muttered "psycho" under his breath, and rolled over to go back to sleep. Just as he closed his eyes, something urred to him. He quickly grabbed his phone again and blocked Reba''s number. Only then did he close his eyes with a sense of relief. Let someone else deal with that bad-tempered princess. He was done with her nonsense, Reba sat on the sofa with her arms crossed and fury written all over her face. Having issued her ten-minute ultimatum, she 18jt Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba began a silent countdown. One minute passed. Then two, and three... By the seven-minute mark, Reba was pacing impatiently around the living room. At eight minutes, she kicked over a chair in frustration. By nine minutes, Reba''s anger turned to harshughter. Well, well, Alistair. Nine minutes have passed and you''re still not here? Ten minutes passed without any sign of Alistair. Reba couldn''t believe he''d dare challenge her authority like this. Fuming, she called him again. For the first time ever, she heard the automated message. "Sorry, the number you are calling is unavable..." Her first thought was that Vivienne must have already reached out to him. How pathetic was Vivienne that she needed to pick up my cast-offs? The idea of Alistair and Vivienne no away, possibly hooking up behind her back, drove Reba crazy. She kept calling him obsessively, but by the tenth attempt, reality finally Chapter 8 Exhausted Reba hit her-Alistair had blocked her number! Meanwhile, Alistair''s attempt to catch up on sleep wasn''t going any better. Another ringtone soon woke him up. He naturally assumed it was the mentally unstable Reba calling from another number to yell at him after discovering she''d been blocked. He was fed 1. up. This is ridiculous. We''re done with each other now. Why should I keep putting up with her? CEO by 9 Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Alistair answered the phone with obvious irritation. "What?" The caller seemed startled by his tone and responded timidly, "Hello, Alistair." The voice on the phone wasn''t Reba''s. "Who is this?" Alistair asked, confused. "It''s Vivienne," she replied with a lightugh. "We''ve met before." Alistair immediately ced her. Vivienne was one of Reba''s best friends. Reba had two close friends-Anne and Vivienne. Anne was... Well, he didn''t really want to talk about her. But Vivienne was different. She was cut from apletely different cloth than Reba and Anne. Actually, she had decent values. Alistair still remembered how she''de to his defense once when Reba was giving him a hard time. "Can I help you with something?" he asked cautiously. If she was calling about Reba, he''d hang up immediately and block her number. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage It urred to Alistair that if he really wanted to cut ties with Rebapletely, he should change his phone number. He''d do that first thing after getting out of bed. "Well," Vivienne said, sounding a bit embarrassed, "I was hoping you could do me a favor." "What kind of favor?" Nothing could have prepared Alistair for her request-she wanted him toe over and cook a meal at her ce. As it turned out, her mother, Miranda Everett, had undergone surgery to remove uterine fibroids. During a visit, Reba had brought some chicken noodle soup. Miranda, who''d had no appetite since the surgery, suddenly found herself hungry again. She couldn''t stop talking about it afterward, iming it was the best chicken noodle soup she''d ever tasted and that it reminded her of childhood. However, it was actually Alistair who made that soup himself. Though Miranda couldn''t stop thinking about it, she felt too awkward to ask for it again. Tomorrow was Miranda''s birthday, and Vivienne suddenly thought of that chicken noodle soup while brainstorming unique gift ideas. Worried he might refuse, she quickly added, "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t expect you to do this for nothing. I''ll pay you. How about 100 thousand dors to make one dinner?" As a wealthy heiress, Vivienne didn''t think twice about spending Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage 100 thousand dors just so her mom could taste that soup she''d been craving. Getting paid that much for cooking one meal was clearly a sweet deal for Alistair, though money wasn''t exactly tight for him these days. Since bing the female CEO''s kept man, his monthly allowance had reached one million dors. To put it bluntly, even if he wanted to be poor again, he probably couldn''t manage 1. it. During his six years with Reba, the only skill he''d truly developed was his increasingly impressive cooking. Alistair considered the request carefully. If anyone else had asked, he would have t-out refused. But this was Vivienne, someone who had shown him kindness and even defended him when Reba had given him a hard time. He wasn''t the type to leave debts unpaid. Besides, her request wasn''t unreasonable. "Your ex-wife''s best friend has made a request. How will you respond? "Option one: She''s Reba''s friend. To avoid unnecessaryplications, make up an excuse and decline. "Option two: Reba is Reba, and Vivienne is Vivienne. You won''t deliberately distance yourself from someone who means Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage you no harm just because you''re keeping your distance from Reba. "Choose option one for 50 system credits. Choose option two for 50 system credits." Alistair was speechless. For once, the system had set up equally bnced options. "I''m sorry, but I need to think about this," Alistair said. Vivienne was just grateful he hadn''t immediately turned her down. "No problem!" Alistair had just divorced Reba, and since Vivienne was so close to her, she wouldn''t have bothered him if she wasn''t trying to prepare a special gift for her mother. Of course, beyond helping her mother, Vivienne, the kind-hearted girl, secretly wanted to give Alistair a hand. Through Anne''s relentless gossip yesterday, she''d learned that Alistair had walked away from the divorce without a penny to his name. When she worried about how Alistair would make ends meet, Reba callously replied that it wasn''t her concern anymore. "If a grown man manages to starve himself to death," Reba had added, "that just proves how pathetic and useless he is!" Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage A hundred thousand dors was pocket change for wealthy heiresses like Vivienne-just another dinner out with friends- but it could make a huge difference for Alistair. Before making the call, Vivienne had worried that Alistair''s pride might be hurt. After talking to him, she realized she was the one overthinking things. He sounded perfectly normal, which put her mind at ease. Alistair got up from his oversized bed, took a shower, and finished breakfast. Right on schedule, he went downstairs to find a Maybach waiting at the curb. Caroline sat in the back seat, gesturing for him to join her. He slid in beside her. "Did you get here early?" Caroline closed herptop. ¡°No, just arrived. Your timing is. perfect.¡± They drove to City Hall in silence. Good old City Hall! Getting married was supposed to be a sacred, beautiful moment. But for Alistair, the whole thing felt like some kind of joke. He was divorced yesterday and married today, like children ying house. The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage The funniest part was that the woman processing their marriage certificate was the exact samedy who had handled his divorce. from Reba just yesterday. Her eyes lit up when she saw Caroline. "Well, aren''t you a pretty young girl!" The appreciation of beauty was universal. Women were just as quick to notice a gorgeous face as any man. The clerk instinctively nced at the man standing beside Caroline. "Young man, your wife is absolutely gorgeous. You''re so... lucky." Her voice trailed off as recognition dawned on her face. Alistair smiled politely, "Thank you." The clerk stared at his face in shock. She was sure her eyesight wasn''t failing her, and at barely forty, her memory was still sharp. So why did I feel like I''d seen this young man just yesterday? And filing for divorce, no less? ???? The reason she remembered so clearly was because Alistair and Reba had made such a striking couple. They were both gorgeous and definitely a perfect match. When they''de in to file for divorce, she''d silentlymented what a shame it was. They were such a beautiful pair. Why couldn''t they make it Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage work? Young people these days... And here she was thinking the same thing again. Though she had to admit, this guy had good taste in women. Today''s girl was even prettier than yesterday''s, with a ssier vibe too. Once they had the marriage certificate, Alistair stared at their photo, bewildered. Second marriage, just like that? The universe really has a weird sense of humor. "Are you done admiring it?" Caroline snatched the certificate from his hand before he could answer. Alistair wanted to point out that she had her own copy, but kept quiet. Caroline stacked both certificates together and tucked them into her purse. "I''ll keep these safe." Alistair couldn''t argue with that. They walked out of City Hall together. "I need to head to the office," she said. "You can go back to the hotel for now. I''ll pick you up after work and take you home." Alistair''s footnded on thest step when her words stopped him. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Caroline turned, giving him a puzzled look. He swallowed hard against the sudden lump in his throat when she casually mentioned taking him home. Since his grandfather died, the concept of "home" had disappeared from Alistair''s world. Even after he''d "made a home" with Reba, it had never really been his, just hers. At best, it had been nothing more than a cage that trapped him. Caroline walked ahead, her ponytail catching the bright sunlight, which bathed it in a golden glow. Suddenly, Alistair found himself looking forward to this new marriage with unexpected hope. "Ms. Ashbourne..." he called out.. "Still calling me Ms. Ashbourne?" Her tone was light, without any real criticism behind it. Alistair corrected himself. "Carol?" It felt strange calling her by name for the first time. The corner of Caroline''s mouth twitched upward slightly. "That works too." What does she mean by that? What else would she want me to call her-"honey"? Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Alistair knew he couldn''t bring himself to use that word. They might technically be husband and wife now, but neither needed to be reminded why two strangers had suddenly rushed into marriage. "What were you going to tell me earlier?" she asked. "Oh right-I have something to take care of tomorrow at noon." "Will you be back home for dinner?" "Yes, I should be back by afternoon if everything goes smoothly." Caroline''s eyes crinkled slightly. "Then go ahead." CEO by 10 Chapter 10 A Quick Marriage Alistair answered the phone with obvious irritation. "What?" The caller seemed startled by his tone and responded timidly, "Hello, Alistair." The voice on the phone wasn''t Reba''s. "Who is this?" Alistair asked, confused. "It''s Vivienne," she replied with a lightugh. "We''ve met before." Alistair immediately ced her. Vivienne was one of Reba''s best friends. Reba had two close friends-Anne and Vivienne. Anne was... Well, he didn''t really want to talk about her. But Vivienne was different. She was cut from apletely different cloth than Reba and Anne. Actually, she had decent values. Alistair still remembered how she''de to his defense once when Reba was giving him a hard time. "Can I help you with something?" he asked cautiously. If she was calling about Reba, he''d hang up immediately and block her number. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage It urred to Alistair that if he really wanted to cut ties with Rebapletely, he should change his phone number. He''d do that first thing after getting out of bed. "Well," Vivienne said, sounding a bit embarrassed, "I was hoping you could do me a favor." "What kind of favor?" Nothing could have prepared Alistair for her request-she wanted him toe over and cook a meal at her ce. As it turned out, her mother, Miranda Everett, had undergone surgery to remove uterine fibroids. During a visit, Reba had brought some chicken noodle soup. Miranda, who''d had no appetite since the surgery, suddenly found herself hungry again. She couldn''t stop talking about it afterward, iming it was the best chicken noodle soup she''d ever tasted and that it reminded her of childhood. However, it was actually Alistair who made that soup himself. Though Miranda couldn''t stop thinking about it, she felt too awkward to ask for it again. Tomorrow was Miranda''s birthday, and Vivienne suddenly thought of that chicken noodle soup while brainstorming unique gift ideas. Worried he might refuse, she quickly added, "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t expect you to do this for nothing. I''ll pay you. How about 100 thousand dors to make one dinner?" As a wealthy heiress, Vivienne didn''t think twice about spending Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage 100 thousand dors just so her mom could taste that soup she''d been craving. Getting paid that much for cooking one meal was clearly a sweet deal for Alistair, though money wasn''t exactly tight for him these days. Since bing the female CEO''s kept man, his monthly allowance had reached one million dors. To put it bluntly, even if he wanted to be poor again, he probably couldn''t manage 1. it. During his six years with Reba, the only skill he''d truly developed was his increasingly impressive cooking. Alistair considered the request carefully. If anyone else had asked, he would have t-out refused. But this was Vivienne, someone who had shown him kindness and even defended him when Reba had given him a hard time. He wasn''t the type to leave debts unpaid. Besides, her request wasn''t unreasonable. "Your ex-wife''s best friend has made a request. How will you respond? "Option one: She''s Reba''s friend. To avoid unnecessaryplications, make up an excuse and decline. "Option two: Reba is Reba, and Vivienne is Vivienne. You won''t deliberately distance yourself from someone who means Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage you no harm just because you''re keeping your distance from Reba. "Choose option one for 50 system credits. Choose option two for 50 system credits." Alistair was speechless. For once, the system had set up equally bnced options. "I''m sorry, but I need to think about this," Alistair said. Vivienne was just grateful he hadn''t immediately turned her down. "No problem!" Alistair had just divorced Reba, and since Vivienne was so close to her, she wouldn''t have bothered him if she wasn''t trying to prepare a special gift for her mother. Of course, beyond helping her mother, Vivienne, the kind-hearted girl, secretly wanted to give Alistair a hand. Through Anne''s relentless gossip yesterday, she''d learned that Alistair had walked away from the divorce without a penny to his name. When she worried about how Alistair would make ends meet, Reba callously replied that it wasn''t her concern anymore. "If a grown man manages to starve himself to death," Reba had added, "that just proves how pathetic and useless he is!" Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage A hundred thousand dors was pocket change for wealthy heiresses like Vivienne-just another dinner out with friends- but it could make a huge difference for Alistair. Before making the call, Vivienne had worried that Alistair''s pride might be hurt. After talking to him, she realized she was the one overthinking things. He sounded perfectly normal, which put her mind at ease. Alistair got up from his oversized bed, took a shower, and finished breakfast. Right on schedule, he went downstairs to find a Maybach waiting at the curb. Caroline sat in the back seat, gesturing for him to join her. He slid in beside her. "Did you get here early?" Caroline closed herptop. ¡°No, just arrived. Your timing is. perfect.¡± They drove to City Hall in silence. Good old City Hall! Getting married was supposed to be a sacred, beautiful moment. But for Alistair, the whole thing felt like some kind of joke. He was divorced yesterday and married today, like children ying house. The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage The funniest part was that the woman processing their marriage certificate was the exact samedy who had handled his divorce. from Reba just yesterday. Her eyes lit up when she saw Caroline. "Well, aren''t you a pretty young girl!" The appreciation of beauty was universal. Women were just as quick to notice a gorgeous face as any man. The clerk instinctively nced at the man standing beside Caroline. "Young man, your wife is absolutely gorgeous. You''re so... lucky." Her voice trailed off as recognition dawned on her face. Alistair smiled politely, "Thank you." The clerk stared at his face in shock. She was sure her eyesight wasn''t failing her, and at barely forty, her memory was still sharp. So why did I feel like I''d seen this young man just yesterday? And filing for divorce, no less? ???? The reason she remembered so clearly was because Alistair and Reba had made such a striking couple. They were both gorgeous and definitely a perfect match. When they''de in to file for divorce, she''d silentlymented what a shame it was. They were such a beautiful pair. Why couldn''t they make it Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage work? Young people these days... And here she was thinking the same thing again. Though she had to admit, this guy had good taste in women. Today''s girl was even prettier than yesterday''s, with a ssier vibe too. Once they had the marriage certificate, Alistair stared at their photo, bewildered. Second marriage, just like that? The universe really has a weird sense of humor. "Are you done admiring it?" Caroline snatched the certificate from his hand before he could answer. Alistair wanted to point out that she had her own copy, but kept quiet. Caroline stacked both certificates together and tucked them into her purse. "I''ll keep these safe." Alistair couldn''t argue with that. They walked out of City Hall together. "I need to head to the office," she said. "You can go back to the hotel for now. I''ll pick you up after work and take you home." Alistair''s footnded on thest step when her words stopped him. Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Caroline turned, giving him a puzzled look. He swallowed hard against the sudden lump in his throat when she casually mentioned taking him home. Since his grandfather died, the concept of "home" had disappeared from Alistair''s world. Even after he''d "made a home" with Reba, it had never really been his, just hers. At best, it had been nothing more than a cage that trapped him. Caroline walked ahead, her ponytail catching the bright sunlight, which bathed it in a golden glow. Suddenly, Alistair found himself looking forward to this new marriage with unexpected hope. "Ms. Ashbourne..." he called out.. "Still calling me Ms. Ashbourne?" Her tone was light, without any real criticism behind it. Alistair corrected himself. "Carol?" It felt strange calling her by name for the first time. The corner of Caroline''s mouth twitched upward slightly. "That works too." What does she mean by that? What else would she want me to call her-"honey"? Chapter 9 A Quick Marriage Alistair knew he couldn''t bring himself to use that word. They might technically be husband and wife now, but neither needed to be reminded why two strangers had suddenly rushed into marriage. "What were you going to tell me earlier?" she asked. "Oh right-I have something to take care of tomorrow at noon." "Will you be back home for dinner?" "Yes, I should be back by afternoon if everything goes smoothly." Caroline''s eyes crinkled slightly. "Then go ahead." CEO by 11 Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever "This ce is close to both my office and Eloise''s future preschool," Caroline exined. "Since it''s just the two of us, this smaller house feels more intimate. We''ll stay here for the next few years, though if you think it''s too small, we could always move somewhererger." Alistair thought Caroline was humble-bragging, but then realized he was being overly sensitive. She was just stating facts. For a CEO making hundreds of millions annually, owning multiplerge properties was perfectly normal, wasn''t it? Still, Alistair was taken aback that Caroline was actually asking for his opinion. "No need," he replied. "This ce is perfect." By his estimate, it was over 2,000 square feet, more than enough space. And it wasn''t that he was being picky. He simply didn''t like living in houses that were too big, especially with so few people. The emptiness made his heart feel hollow too, leaving him with a sense of insecurity. a a to ajours Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever Alistair nced around, suddenly confronted with a question he couldn''t avoid. Where would I sleep tonight? He and Caroline were legally married, even without having gone through with the wedding ceremony. They might not have discussed any rules about what happens behind closed doors, but at the end of the day, their marriage was still nothing but a facade. Caroline pointed to a door. "That''s Eloise''s room." Alistair had guessed as much, since Eloise had immediately disappeared through that door when they arrived and had firmly closed it behind her. Who knew what she was up to in there. Caroline then pointed to the door to the left of Eloise''s. "That room is yours." Just then, Eloise''s door swung open. "Mom, I want to get something yummy. Can I ask Alistair... I mean, can Dad take me?" It was a quick correction. As Caroline watched Eloise leading Alistair away by the hand, her feelings were all over the ce. Now that she had a father, her daughter was forgetting about Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever her mother. Caroline couldn''t deny feeling a twinge of jealousy. But mostly, she felt happy. She could already see Eloise growing more attached to Alistair, forming a bond that would eventually make it impossible for him to leave them behind. Let him go when he found his soulmate? That was just an excuse to lower his guard. Caroline couldn''t quite pinpoint the real source of her obsession with him. All she knew was that she wanted to hold onto him tightly and never let go. Eloise''s small hand fit snugly in Alistair''srger one as they walked together. He deliberately slowed his pace to amodate her shorter legs. When he nced down at her, she happened to look up at the same moment, their eyes meeting. Eloise stared at him with a curiously nk expression. Alistair decided to crouch down to her level. "Eloise, do you not want me to be your dad?" Eloise blinked in surprise, then shook her head vigorously, her Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever little pigtails swinging from side to side. "That''s not it at all! I''m super happy you''re going to be my dad!" "But you don''t seem very happy," Alistair pointed out. Eloise looked down at her feet for a long moment before raising her head again. In her sweet, childish voice, she asked, "Ali-I mean, Dad, do you like my mom?¡± Alistair was momentarily speechless. "Yes, I do," he finally answered. Eloise kept her head down, nervously fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. "Dad, I promise I''ll be really, really good from now on. I won''t cause any trouble." The timid little girl in front of him seemedpletely different from the cheerful child who had so happily called him Alistair before. "What''s wrong, Eloise?" he asked gently. "Don''t be afraid. We''re going to be a family now. You can tell me anything." His reassurance seemed to give her courage. She looked up at him and asked, "You don''t mind that my momes with me as a burden?" Now it was Alistair''s turn to be stunned. He stared at her,pletely taken aback. It was hard to believe these words came from a little girl who should be carefree and who usually was exactly that kind of Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever innocent child. Seeing her trying so hard to be serious made Alistair''s chest tighten with an unexpected ache. He couldn''t quite name the painful mix of sympathy and concern he felt. "Who told you that stuff about being a burden?" he asked. "At Great-Grandma''s house. Ady told me I was a burden and that Mom would never find a husband because of me. She said even if Mom did find someone, he''d only love her money, not her. I-" "Eloise!" Alistair gripped her shoulders, his expression suddenly. serious. Eloise looked up at him, confused. That was when Alistair noticed a single tear hanging from her long, curled eyshes. Alistair knew nothing about Eloise''s biological father or Caroline''s past rtionships. He didn''t n to ask. It didn''t feel like his ce to pry. He looked straight into her eyes and spoke slowly, emphasizing each word, "Eloise, you are not a burden. You''re our little angel, everyone''s little angel! I became your dad because..." He steeled himself for a white lie. "Because I love your mom. And Eloise, do you really think I''m just after money?" Though, honestly, the allowance Caroline gave him was incredibly tempting. But if it had been Reba and her son Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever instead? Alistair wasn''t trying to sound noble, but even if Reba offered him 100 million dors a month, he wouldn''t go back to that dark, undignified life again. He feared he wouldn''t survive to spend it all anyway. One wrong move and he might drop dead from depression. It was definitely not worth it. Eloise''s eyes widened with excitement. "Then Alistair... no, wait, I mean Dad... will you love my mom forever? Will you stay with her always so she''s never alone? Promise?" Alistair told himself this wasn''t really a lie. It was just a kind one. He nodded. "Of course.'' "Then let''s pinky swear on it!" Eloise held out her tiny pinky finger, beaming with joy. Alistair wrapped his muchrger pinky around her soft little one, making the pledge with all the seriousness it deserved. He felt something light and pure float through his heart, creating gentle ripples of warmth. "Pinky promise, cross my heart, no breaking it ever!" Do angels exist in this world? They absolutely do. Like this super adorable little girl named Eloise whose hand I''m holding right now. Caroline had been willing to marry a stranger her daughter felt close to, all for her daughter''s sake. Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever And now Eloise, behind her mother''s back, was solemnly promising her new dad that she''d always be good, afraid that if she misbehaved, her new dad might dislike her and her mom wouldn''t be happy. Alistair''s heart felt like it was soaking in warm lemon water, bittersweet yetforting. For a moment, he wished he could stay by this adorable child''s side forever. It was only the first day, but he realized that when the time came. for him to leave- and it woulde-it was going to be really, really hard to say goodbye. That evening, Eloise got into bed and fell asleep before ten o''clock. Caroline mentioned that she normally goes to bed very early, noter than nine. Today, she was staying upte only because she was so excited about Alistair being here as her dad. Alistair thought about Daniel, the little tyrant who demanded story after story until his voice went hoarse, never falling asleep before 11. It made him even more certain that Eloise was an absolute angel byparison. With Eloise now asleep and the housekeepers who handled the cleaning and cooking gone for the day, only Alistair and Caroline remained in the living room. Chapter 11 You Must Love Mommy Forever Caroline had changed into loose,fortable light blue loungewear and settled on the couch. From her expression, she clearly had something to say to him. "It''s Eloise''s first day of preschool tomorrow," she said. "I hope you don''t mind handling the drop-off and pick-up duties." This was news to Alistair. He learned that Eloise had been quite sickly and had never attended school before. After her recovery and with careful attention, she''d be stronger, and at her own insistence, Caroline had enrolled her in preschool starting tomorrow. By coincidence, it was the same preschool that Daniel attended. Yesterday, Eloise had been curious about her new preschool, so Caroline had asked one of the housekeepers to take her for a visit. Unfortunately, the irresponsible housekeeper had lost track of Eloise, who then identally bumped into Alistair. CEO by 12 Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat Eloise''s first day of preschool was treated with more ceremony than a college freshman orientation, at least where Caroline and Alistair were concerned. Early that morning, Caroline dressed her in a pretty, They deliberately arrived early, and were greeted by both the principal and Eloise''s teacher, who personally came out to wee her. When Alistair saw the teacher, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn''t from Daniel''s ss. Thank goodness. Daniel was thoroughly spoiled andpletely out of control. Alistair was summoned to school at least twice a week-either to hearints about Daniel''s unmanageable behavior, or to grovel and apologize to the parents of children he''d bullied. Day after day, he kept bending over backwards for the other parents, never standing up for himself. He had no authority to discipline Daniel, while Reba, who never had to face the cold stares and anger from other parents, Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat couldn''t be bothered to take Daniel''s misbehavior seriously. If that little monster had actually been Alistair''s biological son, he would have spanked him ten times a day until he learned to behave. If Eloise had ended up in the same ss as Daniel, Alistair would definitely have suggested that Caroline request a transfer to another ss. Eloise was a sweet little princess who wouldn''t hurt a fly. If Daniel ever bullied her, Alistair would never let him hear the end of it! After forgetting to pick up Daniel on the first day, Richard seemed determined to make amends. He''d be noticeably more attentive to Daniel, even volunteering to take him to preschool despite his rush to get to the office. To be fair, relying on Reba to get Daniel to school would probably result in him beingte every day. She''d grown ustomed to her carefree lifestyle without responsibilities, with no concept of time and sleeping in until whenever she naturally woke up. Daniel suddenly turned his head, staring in a particr direction. "Daddy! I think I see Daddy over there." Richard followed his gaze to where a man was ducking into a Maybach. His profile looked somewhat like Alistair''s. Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat But how could it possibly be Alistair? He''s nothing but a pathetic, miserable loser! Daniel kept insisting, "I saw Daddy! That was Daddy!" Richard''s expression darkened. "Danny, how many times do your mother and I have to tell you? I am your father!" "You look absolutely drained today," Cordelia said, eyeing her daughter with concern. Her face quickly shifted from worry to anger. "What is Alistair thinking, letting you get into this state? It''spletely uneptable! Call him right now and tell him toe over. I need to have a serious word with that man!" After barely sleeping for two days straight, Reba was running on fumes. She stared down at her te, thinking the food wasn''t quite as perfect as Alistair''s cooking, which always seemed to hit just right. Still, the family cook had been around forever. Reba had eaten her meals for years before moving out. The familiar vors were practically imprinted in her DNA, so she couldn''t reallyin. Ever since Reba had given Alistair''s contact information to Vivienne, she had been seething. The thought of him acting all Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat meek and obedient to her face while secretly nning his exit strategy made her blood boil. She was certain that if Alistair were standing in front of her right now, she''d make him regret it. Cordelia wouldn''t stop harping on about Alistair. "If you hadn''t been so desperate to be with him back then-insisting on keeping that child in your belly, determined to bring Danny into the world-your father and I would never have epted him!" Reba''s rtionship with Alistair had shocked everyone when it first happened. They weren''t just from different social circles. Aside from his looks, Alistair brought absolutely nothing to the table as Reba''s husband. Most people assumed Reba was just young and naive, that she''d been taken advantage of, but her love-struck brain wouldn''t listen to reason and she was determined to be with him. "Over the years, I''vee to see him as a decent, hardworking young man," Cordelia continued. "Even with his modest circumstances, your father and I reluctantly epted him. But what''s going on with him now? Does he think that since the child is older and you''re not going anywhere, he can start cking off?" Cordelia''s endless chatter was getting on Reba''s nerves. T 0185 101 1omondiums Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat Mainly because just thinking about Alistair irritated her. She wanted nothing more than to tear him to pieces to ease the rage in her heart. "Mom, can we please stop talking about him?" Reba finally spoke up. Cordelia, not understanding the true sentiment behind Reba''s words, misinterpreted them as a defense of Alistair and shook her head disapprovingly. Afraid that Cordelia''s continued nagging would make her lose control of the anger bubbling up inside her, Reba decided to call Anne to go shopping. "Vivienne says she''s busy? I bet she''s just cozying up with some cute guy." Anne''sment was less analysis and more gossip. She never missed a chance to criticize or belittle Vivienne and Alistair. Though Anne and Vivienne maintained a facade of harmony, it was purely superficial. Anne couldn''t stand Vivienne''s air of superiority, while Vivienne despised Anne''s pettiness and tendency to stir up trouble. Since their families were business partners, they were forced to stay in touch to maintain family connections. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even acknowledge each other if they crossed paths in their daily lives. "I really don''t understand." Anne continued, "Doesn''t she Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat usually act all high and mighty? So why is she so fond of picking up other people''s leftovers?" Reba couldn''t help thinking that Alistair wasn''t exactly "leftovers", strictly speaking. He''d been by her side since he was eighteen, with no chance to be with other women. On paper, he was divorced, but in reality, he was still an innocent virgin. Suddenly she felt annoyed. Why should Vivienne get so lucky?! "Reba," Anne warned thoughtfully, "if you ask me, you getting upset is exactly what Alistair wants." "What do you mean?" Reba asked, confused. ¡°Alistair is deliberately hanging around Vivienne just to get your attention!" ¡°But... Vivienne is young and beautiful too, and from a good family..." "Don''t be silly! Think about it. Even if Vivienne is desperate for him, she''s just having fun. She might fool around with him, but would she ever seriously marry him?" "What if Vivienne''s head over heels and won''t settle for anyone but Alistair?" Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat Reba didn''t even realize the slight panic in her voice as she suggested this possibility. Anne was too caught up in her own theory to notice anything unusual. "Even if Vivienne truly wanted to marry him, she''d never get past his parents! It''s different with you. You two were legally married. No matter how much your parents disapproved back then, they''ve had to ept it by now. "The only way for him to maintain his status and move up in society is to get back with you. It''s so obvious. How could he not understand that?" Reba thought Anne''s analysis made perfect sense. She hadn''t even realized that before Richard''s return, he had consumed her thoughtspletely. Now that he was back, ironically, her mind was filled with thoughts of Alistair, the very man she looked down on and had personally driven away. She smirked to herself. After all, if she hadn''t been desperate for someone to fill a role in her life, a man with Alistair''s modest background would never have had the chance to meet someone of her social standing. Alistair took the hint and walked away cleanly when she kicked him out, knowing that begging wouldn''t get him anywhere. That look of relief on his face when they finalized their divorce Chapter 12 The Strategic Retreat was surely just a ploy, a strategic retreat. He blocked me because he''s pissed I left him for Richard. As if he could evenpare to Richard! What a joke. This reasoning made Reba feel somewhat better, but that nagging, undefined knot remained in her chest, making her restless and unable to focus on anything with her usual energy. CEO by 13 Chapter 13 Like a Stranger After dropping Eloise off at preschool, Caroline headed to work while Alistair took a taxi to Everett Vi. The Everetts had prepared all sorts of ingredients, with several household staff ready to help with the prep work. They handled everything from sorting and washing vegetables to chopping and mincing. Alistair only needed to do the actual cooking. He''d never received this kind of treatment when he was with Reba. Whenever Alistair joined Reba for dinner with her family, he never got to sit at the table and enjoy a leisurely meal with everyone else. The kitchen was his domain. It was perfectly normal for him to prepare 15 or 20 dishes all by himself. By the time he finished cooking, everyone had nearly finished eating, chatting happily and ying with the kids. He would quietly sit at the edge of the table, picking at whatever leftovers remained. This had been his life for years. Alistair couldn''t say he was used to it-he just didn''t have the right to protest. Chapter 13 Like a Stranger Two million dors might be nothing more than a receable sports car to wealthy girls like Reba, but for a powerless nobody like Alistair, it was a crushing mountain, suffocating his freedom and self-respect. Thankfully, that was all in the past now. Alistair prepared the meal with ease, even finding time to chat with Vivienne when she popped into the kitchen to say hello. Vivienne''s eyes lit up when she saw how vibrant Alistair looked. It was like finding a diamond in the rough-something that had been there all along, just waiting for someone to polish off the dirt and let it shine again. What a spirited, talented young man. It waspletely unrecognizable from the quiet, withdrawn Alistair she remembered. For a split second, the years melted away, and Vivienne could see clearly the spirited young man he''d been in high school. Back then, even though Alistair was poor, his eyes had sparkled with dreams of the future. When he dropped out of school to be the father of Reba''s child, that light in his eyes disappeared. It was such a mess. Chapter 13 Like a Stranger Vivienne couldn''t help but sigh. Yes, the situation was unfair to Alistair, but whatever had happened between them was their choice. It wasn''t her ce to interfere in their rtionship. The most she could do was stand up for him when Rebal belittled him in front of everyone, even if it meant risking Reba''s anger. Seeing that faint, long-absent sparkle return to Alistair''s eyes filled Vivienne with genuine happiness for him. "Thank you so much. My mother had a wonderful time today," she said, reaching for her phone. "Let me send your payment." Alistair shook his head. "That''s not necessary. I''m d your mother likes it. I don''t need payment." Vivienne could tell he wasn''t just being polite, which made her anxious. "That won''t work! I can''t let you do all this for nothing. Is the amount too low? We could- "It''s not that," he interrupted. "I''ve actually been wanting to thank you." Vivienne understood what he meant and felt a twinge of regret. "I haven''t done anything special. At least let me buy you a dinner next time?" Alistair just smiled politely without saying a word. Chapter 13 Like a Stranger Vivienne knew exactly what was happening. It was what she''d expected, and she didn''t feel rejected or embarrassed. Yes, she was attracted to Alistair, but unlike some of the rich girls in her social circle, she wasn''t looking for casual thrills or a quick fling. She was too rational to entertain impossible fantasies. Alistair had nothing against Vivienne personally. In fact, he was grateful to her. Despiteing from money, Vivienne was gentle and good-natured without a trace of entitlement. He thought highly of her, but that was where it ended. She belonged to Reba''s social circle, and he preferred to keep his distance from that world. Vivienne smoothly changed the subject. "You''llugh, but ever since my mom tried the chicken noodle soup Reba brought over, she hasn''t stopped talking about it." Midway through, she noticed that while Alistair''s expression remained neutral, his eyes had grown distant. She stopped herself, realizing she''d identally mentioned Reba. Vivienne sighed inwardly. She and Reba had grown up together, so she knew Reba''s temperament all too well-spoiled, willful, and determined to do Chapter 13 Like a Stranger things her own way. Only around Richard did Reba ever show her softer side. She figured Alistair must have suffered quite a bit working for Reba, leaving him with some emotional scars. Since Alistair had refused any payment, Vivienne had prepared a gift for him. Worried he might feel ufortable epting it, she was relieved when he did. Alistair politely declined her invitation to stay for dinner, iming he had othermitments. As he left, Vivienne walked him to the door herself. Just then, Vivienne''s phone rang. She nced oddly at Alistair when she saw who was calling. "Hello, Reba?" At the mention of Reba''s name, Alistair''s face went nk as he walked away. "Go for a spa day? I''m sorry, Reba, but I can''t make it. I''ve got things to do today." "That''s ridiculous." Vivienne rolled her eyes at whatever Reba said next. "I seriously can''t get away. Don''t start with that nonsense, okay?" By the time she hung up, Alistair had already walked out the front door. He gave her a quick wave without looking back Chapter 13 Like a Stranger before disappearing. Vivienne stopped in her tracks, Reba''s words still echoing in her mind. She couldn''t help but shake her head. She''d got this feeling that Reba was going to regret this big time. Whatever. Not my problem. Vivienne watched Alistair vanish around the corner, then headed back inside. It was time to finish eating. She was still hungry. Come to think of it, Alistair was an amazing cook. That silly Reba was eating like a queen every day! If it were Vivienne, she wouldn''t let someone with those cooking skills walk away so easily. Being obsessed with love is bad enough. Even worse is the moment she realizes her feelings have shifted from her ideal man to that loser she always dismissed. Wonder how she''ll handle that reality check? Reba talked trash about Alistair non-stop, but Vivienne could tell she secretly had feelings for him. Alistair strolled calmly under the warm spring sunshine, pulling out his phone to make a call. Caroline had texted him two minutes earlier about a designer ajes joj joli Chapter 13 Like a Stranger The call connected, and Alistair spoke up, "I-" "Miss me already? We just said goodbye." Alistair looked up into a pair of eyes gleaming with mockery. He knew those eyes all too well. A Mercedes was parked beside a willow tree sprouting fresh buds. Reba sat in the driver''s seat with the window halfway down, her expression unreadable. Alistair looked away without reacting and kept walking. "I''m heading back now- "Alistair!" Reba suddenly raised her voice, cutting him off again. Alistair frowned. Her tone was equally familiar to him. It meant a storm was brewing. But things were different now. Their divorce was final, their arrangement over. They had nothing to do with each other anymore, and he had zero interest in dealing with her. Caroline''s voice came through the phone. "Are you having trouble? Send me your location and I''ll have someone check on you." She had heard Reba''s shout through the phone. Chapter 13 Like a Stranger Alistair was about to say everything was fine when he heard a loud m behind him. Reba had gotten out of her car and was actually chasing after him! Alistair was beyond frustrated. He''d long suspected there was something wrong with this woman. She''spletely lost it. When is she going to see a doctor about that? "It''s fine. I can handle this," he said calmly. Alistair turned to face Reba as a Stormed after him, fury written all over her face. When she raised her hand to p him, he smoothly caught her wrist mid-air. CEO by 14 Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? He wasn''t about to suffer another humiliating p across the face! Reba''s eyes widened in shock. "Alistair, are you challenging me? You actually dared to fight back?" Alistair pushed her hand away. "Reba, I''d rather not stoop to fighting with a woman like you." His warning came in an even tone, his expression barely changing-yet it carried as much intimidation as if he''d shouted at her. Reba stumbled backward, her mind reeling with shock. This wasn''t her imagination. Alistair seemed like a stranger! Suddenly, Reba felt like she was meeting him for the first time. Reba stood frozen for barely two seconds before quickly recovering. She red at Alistair with a mocking smile. "Alistair, know your ce! The more you act like this, the more I can''t stand you!" Alistair looked at her,pletely baffled. "Whether you like me or not, why would I care?" he replied coldly. des for OUT THERE ON Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? Actually, he hoped she wouldn''t like him at all. Who would want the affection of a crazy woman? The very thought made his skin crawl. Reba kept her eyes fixed on him. This unfamiliar version of Alistair made Reba''s heart race with anxiety. She hadn''t realized that something important was slipping from her control, something she desperately wanted to hold onto, fearing that once released, it would be gone forever. Her eyes fell on the beautifully wrapped gift box in his hands. "I really underestimated you," she sneered. "Looks like Vivienne has a soft spot for you. But let me warn you. Vivienne isn''t exactly a step up. She''s just ying with you because you''re something new. Do you honestly think she likes you?" Even someone as dense as Alistair could now see that Reba hadpletely misunderstood his rtionship with Vivienne. At first, he was bewildered. Vivienne was supposed to be her best friend, after all. She shouldn''t describe Vivienne as such a casual girl. Then it hit him. This was Reba after all. The same Reba who, when he "misbehaved", would force him to stand barefoot on the freezing balcony in winter wearing only thin pajamas, making him face the wall all night with the windows wide open. Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? Even when he caught a terrible cold the next day, barely able to stand without passing out, she still expected him to prepare three meals daily for her and Daniel, only to call him useless afterward. Someone like her didn''t deserve friends. Alistair didn''t care about being falsely used himself, but he felt it was unfair to Vivienne. "It''s not what you think. There''s nothing between Vivienne and me," he frowned, "and frankly, it''s none of your business." He didn''t want an innocent Vivienne getting dragged into this mess and had no interest in arguing with Reba. Instead, he threw out a question. "Does Richard know you''re meeting with me behind his back? Don''t forget, no matter what, I''m still the ex-husband who lived with you for six years." Before Reba could answer, Alistair walked away. He was trying to remind Reba. Aren''t you so concerned about your crush''s feelings? Then stop getting tangled up with your ex-husband and making him ufortable. But Reba heard somethingpletely different. He''s obviously jealous of Rick. Heh! What right does he have to be jealous of Rick? He''s deliberately getting involved with Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? Vivienne just to get under my skin. How childish and ridiculous! As Vivienne drove away from home, a Mercedes boldly blocked her path. ncing at the license te, Vivienne raised an eyebrow in surprise. She rolled down her window and smiled at the driver. "Reba,e on, don''t be difficult. I need to get to my restaurant right away. I have so many things waiting for me. Another time, I promise we''ll hang out properly, okay?" Unlike Reba and Anne, who only knew how to enjoy their privileged lives, Vivienne was busy running her own business-a pizza shop she''d started from scratch. Reba said nothing, just stared at her coldly. Vivienne finally noticed something was off, and her casual smile faded as her brows furrowed slightly. "What''s wrong, Reba?" Reba''s mouth twisted into a sneer, her voice dripping with sarcasm as sheunched into what felt like an interrogation. "You tell me, Ms. Everett." Vivienne looked thoughtful for a moment before something clicked. "How long have you been here?" Reba''s smile deepened. "About an hour?" Vivienne fell silent. Alistair had left exactly an hour ago. Reba must have seen them together. Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? This realization didn''t particrly worry Vivienne. After all, Alistair had always been Reba''s go-to guy, and they were divorced now anyway. There was nothing wrong with her and Alistair connecting privately. They were both single adults. Besides, she''d openly asked Reba for his number in the first ce. She had nothing to hide! Reba''s expression darkened. "Vivienne, don''t you have something you want to tell me?" Vivienne couldn''t help butugh. "What exactly do you want me to say?" Unable to contain herself any longer, Reba blurted out, "Did you turn me down because of Alistair?" Vivienne shook her head. "Of course not." Rebaughed harshly. "I saw it with my own eyes and you''re still denying it? Vivienne, I thought you were my friend. What am I to you? "I thought you were just joking around, but you actually took him home? What, did you introduce him to your parents? Were they impressed with my ex-husband?" Vivienne just stared at her silently. Reba took the silence as guilt and continued her sarcasticughter. Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? "Reba," Vivienne finally said quietly, "yes, I invited Alistair to my home. How is that any of your business?" "How is it not my business?!" "Reba, don''t forget you and Alistair are divorced. Your marriage was fake to begin with, and now you have Richard." Vivienne''s reminder only made Reba more furious. "A was right about you! Has Alistair brainwashed you? You''re throwing away years of friendship to side with him?" Looking at Reba, Vivienne was reminded of high school. Reba had been just as upset back then, when she and Richard were still in that flirty, not-quite- dating phase. Some girl who had a crush on Richard had asked him about homework and chatted with him for a few minutes. Reba had happened to see it... Yearster, here was Reba showing the same jealous rage again. Except this time, it was over Alistair. Vivienne sighed helplessly, "You''re overthinking this. It was my mom''s birthday, so I asked him toe cook dinner... But Reba, you and Alistair have gone your separate ways. Who he sees and what he does is his business, isn''t it? Are you sure you''re not just jealous?" Reba bristled when Vivienne implied she had no right to control Alistair. She was about to argue back as if she''d just heard the most ridiculous joke, when Vivienne cut her off. Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? "Reba, you need to be honest with yourself," Vivienne said. "Are you still hung up on Richard, or have you started to care more about Alistair after spending so much time together?" Reba couldn''t stand anyoneparing Richard to Alistair. Her brows furrowed in disgust. "Who does he think he is?" The "he" clearly referred to Alistair. Vivienne just shrugged. Given their lifelong friendship, she''d done all she could. If Reba was going to be this stubborn, there was nothing more to say. But then again, Vivienne remembered how Alistair had pushed Reba away. Even if Reba realized how important Alistair had be to her, he probably wouldn''t take her back unless shepletely transformed herself and fixed that terrible temper of hers. Alistair returned home. He actually had a ce to call home. now. Before long, a famous designer arrived with several assistants to take his measurements. They kept calling him "Mr. Harlow" with service so attentive it made him ufortable. It felt surreal to Alistair, going from a pitiful nobody to someone Chapter 14 Who Does He Think He Is? people treated like royalty. But then, a phone call yanked him back to reality. His father, Liam Harlow, rarely called him, and when he did, it was never about catching up or checking in. In fact, he never called unless he needed something. This time, Liam exined he''d been suffering from severe back pain that hadn''t improved despite treatment. He wanted to know if Alistair could ask Reba about specialists who might help. After a moment of silence, Alistair cut to the chase, saying that they were already divorced. It wasn''t like he hadn''t approached Reba with Liam''s requests before. Each time, she''d torn into him mercilessly. "Divorced?" Liam sounded panicked. "What happened?" Alistair didn''t want to share the humiliations he''d endured over the years with Liam. What good would it do to air his troubles? Even if he told the whole world and won everyone''s sympathy, that wouldn''t change history or rewrite his past. Since it couldn''t, he preferred to bear it alone, process the pain quietly, and try his best to forget. CEO by 15 Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Alistair thought he had made himself perfectly clear. To his surprise, Liam had called Reba behind his back to verify his story! Fuming with anger, Reba made a decision. Wasn''t everything Alistair had done to get her attention and win his way back to her side? She looked around at her home, again in disarray because of her -perhaps it wasn''t such a bad idea after all. She needed someone to look after them anyway. As for Richard, she could persuade him. Just as she exhaled slowly, satisfied that she''d finally found a way to punish Alistair, her phone rang. The caller ID made Reba''s perfectly shaped eyebrows arch slightly. She let out a contemptuous snort and deliberately waited until the caller was about to hang up before answering. "Ms. Whitfield, Alistair says you''ve divorced him. Is that true?" the caller asked in a fawning tone, carefully seeking confirmation. Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Oh, Alistair realized he''d gone too far and truly angered me, huh? Was he afraid I''d never take him back, so he called reinforcements? How ridiculous. Didn''t Alistair know that his sycophantic, ipetent father meant absolutely nothing to me? Reba had made up her mind. Even if she graciously allowed Alistair to return, she would willingly make him kneel before her and swear to be her servant for the rest of his life. That was what he deserved for his disobedience! "Yes," Reba replied with cold elegance. That single, lightly spoken word seemed to deliver a death sentence to the man on the other end of the line. After a long pause, Liam''s deeply embarrassed voice finally came through. "I''m sorry, Ms. Whitfield. That good-for-nothing boy of mine clearly hasn''t been treating you right. I apologize on his behalf. Please be generous and give him another chance, won''t you?" Reba loungedzily on the sofa, admiring her fresh manicure as she coldly remarked, "You think I''m ying house with your son?" "I''m so so O sorry, Ms. Whitfield. Please don''t be angry. I''ve already given him a good scolding," Liam pleaded. "Being epted as your husband is a blessing from his past life, yet he doesn''t appreciate it. He''spletely ungrateful!" Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Reba responded with a cold snort, saying nothing. "How about this-I''ll make Alistair kneel before you and beg for forgiveness. He''ll stay on his knees until you forgive him!" Of everything Liam had said, thisst suggestion pleased Reba the most. She began to fantasize about Alistair kneeling pathetically before her, weeping and begging for her forgiveness. "What did I tell you before? Take good care of the mother and child. Theye from wealth-you could be living the good. life! Don''t give me that ''ipatibility'' nonsense. You''ve been together six years; what ipatibility could there be now? "You clearly haven''t done enough, and she''s be dissatisfied with you. Go apologize to her immediately-on your knees if necessary. Do whatever it takes to earn Ms. Whitfield''s forgiveness!" Alistair listened silently to Liam''s furiousmands over the phone. He stood tensely by the floor-to-ceiling window, his empty eyes revealing a hint of sadness. He realized how naive he had been. When Reba kicked him out, he had nothing and struggled to find his footing in society, so he naturally thought of Liam first. Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Liam was his only rtive. In times of trouble, it was natural to turn to him first. He had nned to borrow some money from Liam and pay it back as soon as possible. As an adult, he was determined to support himself and not be the dependent person he despised. But now it seemed that if he asked Liam for help, he would receive nofort, and Liam might drag him to Reba''s doorstep to kneel and apologize. But what had he done wrong? "Alistair! Alistair? Are you even listening to me? Marrying Ms. Whitfield was the luckiest break you''ll ever get in this lifetime, and you don''t even know how to appreciate it! You''re truly clueless! "Don''t take offense at my words-I''m saying this for your own good! Ms. Whitfield is her family''s only kid. If you keep her happy, will all their family fortune eventually be yours? You could live a life of luxury! Now go apologize to her immediately!" Hearing this, Alistair lowered his head and let out a small, self-deprecatingugh. "Dad, I haven''t done anything wrong. Why should I ask for her forgiveness?" "Why did she leave you if you didn''t do anything wrong? You must have messed up! Stop arguing-I''m telling you, if you don''t get Ms. Whitfield to forgive you, I''ll disown you as my son!" Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Each usation from Liam fermented and expanded the frustration and injustice inside Alistair. When he heard the threat of being disowned, something inside him finally snapped with a deafening internal explosion that left him trembling, his hands and feet ice cold. Once the dust had settled, he smiled and calmly interrupted. Liam. "Dad, do you really not remember why I married her in the first ce? Others might not know, but surely you haven''t forgotten." "Weren''t you fortunate in your misfortune to be her husband? Don''t be ungrateful. A wealthy family like theirs could have chosen any man as a husband," Liam responded after a long pause. Alistair''s voice quivered. "Fortunate in my misfortune? Do you think I''ve been living in luxury all these years? And don''t forget the devastating ¤¦ price paid-missing my SAT and bing someone who can''t even find a decent job!" Liam raised his voice. "What difference would taking the SAT have made? With your grades, could you have gotten into college? Without a degree, you''d still be the same useless nobody you are now!" Alistair''s fingernails dug deep into his palms. He couldn''t believe his ears. Was this really what a father should say to his son? Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize Granted, Liam had barely fulfilled his parental obligations. Alistair often wondered if Liam even remembered he had a son. But Alistair had never forgotten that Liam was the only remaining family. Liam had his own life and journey, and Alistair never expected much fatherly love. Still, he genuinely wished for Liam''s happiness. So when Liam had stood before him, desperate and in tears, exining that withoutpensation money, he might go to prison and his life would be ruined, Alistair''s heart had twisted in pain. He''d cried secretly all night. When Reba had approached him, he''d dropped out of school without hesitation, despite the shock and regret of his teachers and ssmates. He had sacrificed his future to save Liam''s life. And now, the man whose life he had saved with his future was calling him what? A useless nobody who couldn''t have gotten into college even if he had taken the SAT! Alistair had chosen to drop out of school willingly. On the night of the SAT, as he silently wept for his lost youth, he harbored no resentment. When Reba, in one of her foul moods, threw hot water in his face, he harbored no resentment. When Reba half-jokingly encouraged Daniel to call him Chapter 15 Making Him Apologize worthless for their amusement, he harbored no resentment. It was the path he had chosen. As a man, he was willing to take responsibility for his life. But now, listening to Liam''s contemptuous assessment of him, he suddenly felt his sacrifice wasn''t worth it. Was this the father he had ruined his future to protect?! He regretted everything! In his extreme anger, Alistair paradoxically became calm. "I never even took the SAT. How do you know I couldn''t get into college? Liam, do you have any idea how I performed in school? What grades could I achieve on tests? Tell me, what do you actually know about me?" He continued, "And how dare you lecture me from your position as an elder? If I hadn''t given you that two million dors back then, you wouldn''t be where you are today!" CEO by 16 Chapter 16 Cut Ties Liam was dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected his usually mild-mannered and agreeable son to bring up old grievances suddenly. After his initial shock wore off, embarrassment turned to anger. "You little punk, are you trying to rebel against me?!" Alistair let out a scornfulugh. Rebel? "Life Choice Triggered! Host, please make your selection! "Option one: Filial piety above all else. There are no bad parents in this world. Once you calm down, you decide to apologize to your father and follow his instructions to seek Reba''s forgiveness. "Option two: Not all parents love their children unconditionally! Blood rtions don''t guarantee pure family affection. You are thoroughly disappointed in your selfish father, who disregards your feelings, and you firmly decide to cut ties with him!" Alistair stared at two clouds driftingzily across the brilliant blue sky outside the window and smiled-only aplete idiot would choose the first option! Chapter 16 Cut Ties Though he had always craved family affection and once desperately sought Liam''s attention, he now understood that some things couldn''t be forced. After seeing the reality of their rtionship, this so-called family bond meant nothing to him. anymore! "I don''t care about cutting tics!" he exploded. "From this. moment on, we''re done! And whoever takes back these words. is a real son of a bitch! You have the nerve to call me worthless? If you''re so capable, why don''t you pay back the two million. dors I gave you years ago!" Liam was fuming at Alistair''s disrespectful way of referring to himself. "You ungrateful, disobedient brat! From now on, you''re not my son!" Liam didn''t say a single word about the two million dors. Alistair leaned against the telephone pole to catch his breath. The falling out with Liam hadn''t hit him as hard as he expected; instead, it gave him a sense of inevitable closure. So what if they''d cut ties? It honestly didn''t bother him that much. To put it bluntly, even though Liam was his father, what difference had his presence made throughout Alistair''s life? Their rare meetings always featured Liam showering praise on his stepson from his second marriage, treating the boy like the golden child. Chapter 16 Cut Ties Alistair had always believed he wasn''t good enough. He''d studied relentlessly, desperately hoping Liam would notice his achievements and offer some praise... Alistair let out a sneer. He''d been so naive, so foolish. At least he''d finally woken up to reality, even if it had taken this long. Meanwhile, after ending her call with Liam, Reba waited anxiously at home. Sure enough, before long, someone rang the doorbell. Reba sprang from the couch, then deliberately sat back down. She waited until she imagined the person outside was nearly at their breaking point before leisurely getting up to answer. Opening the door, she taunted, "I thought you were capable. Whye crawling back now?" When she saw who was standing there, she froze. It wasn''t Alistair. "Why did it take so long to answer? Were you sleeping? Oh my god, what happened in here? Everything''s aplete mess. Where''s Alistair? Why hasn''t he cleaned anything up? Alistair? Alistair!" It was Cordelia. Chapter 16 Cut Ties Seeing Cordelia, Reba couldn''t hide the disappointment on her face. Cordelia, however, was too busy being shocked by the chaotic state of the house and looking for Alistair to notice Reba''s unusual reaction. Reba made up an excuse about Alistair''s absence and brushed it off. Cordelia found everything about the ce irritating and called in the housekeeper to clean up. Cordelia couldn''t help but criticize Alistair again, despite Reba''s "defense" of him. Cordelia was furious when she spotted the luxury menswear carelessly tossed on the sofa. "No wonder Alistair''s been getting too big for his britchestely! You''ve been spoiling him rotten! Why would you buy such expensive clothes for someone who just cooks and picks up the kids?" She continued, "You''re dressing him up like he''s somebody important. What if he gets ideas and starts chasing other women? These young girls nowadays are trouble-always looking for shortcuts. Alistair is young and decent-looking. If he starts fooling around, you''ll be the one cryingter. You need to be more careful!" Reba felt a pang of guilt. Chapter 16 Cut Ties The clothes weren''t Alistair''s. Alistair barely owned anything. The day after she kicked him out, Reba had hired people to clean up. After living here for six years, all of Alistair''s belongings fit into a single suitcase, which she had ordered to be packed up and thrown away. The luxury item actually belonged to Richard-she had bought it for him. She had hidden the truth from her parents for six years. Now that Richard was back, Reba hadn''t figured out how toe clean to them. Just because Nathaniel and Cordelia looked down on Alistair didn''t mean they would ept Richard, even though Richard''s family background was heavenlypared to Alistair''s earthly one. If Nathaniel and Cordelia discovered Richard was Daniel''s biological father, would they subject Richard to the same belt punishment they had inflicted on Alistair? The thought of it broke her heart! Six years ago, Alistair had been beaten so severely by Nathaniel''s belt that he''d spent two weeks in the hospital with open wounds. But that was different in her mind. Alistair was tough-skinned- what did a beating matter to him? He just needed some rest to recover. Richard was far too precious. Reba couldn''t bear the thought Chapter 16 Cut Ties of her parents saying even a harsh word to him. Seeing Cordelia''s anger, Reba quickly made up an excuse that managed to smooth things over for now. But this was hardly a long-term solution. She wanted to proudly bring Richard home and announce to the world that he was her husband! Reba held her water ss and carefully yed along with Cordelia''sments, deliberately using a half-sincere tone as she said, "Mom, you''re absolutely right. How could I have been so blind to fall for him? Besides his decent looks, he''spletely worthless. What if I find a new husband? Someone a thousand times-no, ten thousand times better than him. How does that sound?" She had been spoiled since childhood. Even though she went through a rebellious phase that nearly gave Cordelia and Nathaniel heart attacks, causing them to distance themselves from her for four years, Reba remained the apple of their eye. After reconciling with her parents, Reba resumed her childhood habits of acting sweet and cute around them. Cordelia lovingly touched her face and said, "You''ve gotten thinner. Yes, you must rece him! Alistair was never good enough for you. Your father and I disliked him from the beginning! There are so many excellent young men out there, but you were foolish enough to be dazzled by his sweet talk and insisted on marrying him!" Chapter 16 Cut Ties Reba''s heart leaped with joy. "Then I''ll divorce him right away and find a better husband!" Cordelia smiled. "Good! Your father and I will be waiting!" Reba felt ted, nning to share the good news with Richard as soon as Cordelia left. She intended to introduce Richard to her parents that evening. Still, Cordelia suddenly sighed and changed the subject. "Aside from Alistair''s family background and education, he doesn''t really have many ws to speak of." Reba bit her tongue. "Your father and I truly didn''t approve of him at first, especially your father. If your grandfather and I hadn''t held him back, I''m afraid your father might have beaten him to death. "But over these years, he''s been genuinely devoted to both you and Danny. He''s also fulfilled his responsibilities toward your father and me as a younger family member should." Reba couldn''t maintain herposure any longer. Her carefullyid ns had suddenly fallen apart! CEO by 17 Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Reba truly wanted to find a new husband, but Cordelia thought she was joking. This unexpected reaction left Rebapletely flustered. Although Reba was the apple of her parents'' eyes, her rebellious behavior six years ago had deeply hurt them and nearly severed their rtionship. Their reconciliation was barely two years old, and she didn''t dare act as recklessly as before. She needed to n her next moves carefully. She managed to me this situation on Alistair. He was too devious, too cunning, too despicable! He had gone to extreme lengths to stay by her side, deliberately winning over and ttering Nathaniel and Cordelia. His scheming had worked perfectly-Cordelia now approved of him! Yet Reba never considered that without Alistair''s humbling himself before Nathaniel and Cordelia, their rtionship would never have healed so quickly. ***** Alistair had the misfortune of dealing with an irresponsible, selfish father. Yet, he was determined to be perfect in the same role. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame He quickly embraced his position as Eloise''s father. When Eloise had her first day of preschool, he was extremely worried. Most children struggle to adjust on their first day of preschool, often crying for their parents. Daniel had been challenging. He cried for three whole months. The main issue was that Reba would cave and let him stay home whenever Daniel threw a tantrum. Her endless spoiling meant it took Daniel three months to adapt to preschool life. During this period, Alistair suffered tremendously. Since he was always responsible for taking Daniel to preschool, Daniel naturally viewed him as the viin. Daniel hated him during that time. Alistair still had a scar between his thumb and index finger from when Daniel bit him. The little brat had used all his strength, breaking Alistair''s skin immediately and causing significant bleeding. That was impossible to expect Reba to discipline Daniel. That day, when Daniel bit Alistair''s hand bloody, Reba. rushed over, concerned only about Daniel. She lovingly had Daniel rinse his mouth and carefully check if his front teeth had loosened. After ensuring Daniel was fine, she impatiently tossed the word "useless" at Alistair before taking Daniel out to y. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Alistair couldn''t go to the hospital for the wound. He had no money on him. Besides, he couldn''t leave freely without Reba''s permission. He ced his hand under the faucet, rinsing away the blood with cold water, then took a bandage from the first aid kit and applied it. Fortunately, the wound scabbed over within two days. Alistair shook his head, forcing the unpleasant memories from his mind. Those unbearable days were finally behind him. Eloise would only heal him with her sweet smile. She would never pinch, kick, bite, or curse at him. But in Alistair''s eyes, even Eloise struggled with the first day of preschool, facing unfamiliar surroundings and strange faces. Would she be scared? Would she feel nervous? Would she dare tell her teacher when she needed to use the bathroom? Were there little tyrants like Daniel who enjoyed tormenting others? Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Had any of the children reached out to be her friend? Was she homesick already? Did the preschool food suit her taste? God, the worries of a father were endless! Alistair''s gaze returned to the scar on his hand between his thumb and index finger. It was ugly. And there were many more ugly scars across his body. His back was crisscrossed with marks from where Nathaniel had whipped him after Reba brought him home. There was another scar on his left ankle. That scar came from when Reba had been on the phone with Richard, who was abroad. She''d flown into a rage after he''d promised to go home but changed his mind at thest minute. In her anger, she''d thrown a ss at him. It shattered on the ground, and a flying shard had sliced his skin. Every scar on his body told a story from those six painful years. They were like badges of shame that would follow him for the rest of his life. Just seeing them triggered unwanted memories of his Chapter 17 Mark of Shame humiliating past. He also worried about what would happen if Eloise noticed them and asked questions. He couldn''t bring himself to lie to his little angel. Getting rid of these scars would be rtively simple. It would be even easier for Alistair. He wouldn''t even need to visit a hospital. He currently had almost 499 system credits. His final life-altering choice-cutting ties with Liam-had earned him 200 system credits from the system. Alistair browsed through the System Store, noticing significantly more avable products. The most expensive item cost 499 credits. He realized the system disyed merchandise based on hist avable system credit bnce. He also discovered that he couldn''t simply purchase whatever he wanted just because he had the money. For instance, the Opportunity Card he''d recently bought now appeared grayed out with a countdown timer beneath it. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame He figured it out-the Opportunity Card could only be purchased once per year. It didn''t matter; one opportunity per year was already quite frequent. He found what he was looking for-the Scar Removal Cream costing forty system credits. He bought it immediately. After sessfully applying it, he looked down at his hand. The scar on the webbing between his thumb and index finger had vanished entirely! The one on his ankle was gone too. Even though he already knew the result, he couldn''t resist turning his back to the mirror, crossing his arms, and lifting his shirt. He looked over his shoulder and saw his reflection-his back now smooth and unblemished. All those shameful marks had disappeared. Along with them, the memories felt like they belonged to another lifetime. He truly had been reborn from the ashes! Alistair purchased more Body Fortification Pills. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame How could he protect Eloise and Caroline without a strong body? The mirror reflected the same man; his skin was pale fromck of sunlight, but no longer dull and lifeless. The Scar Removal Cream had not only removed his scars but had also improved his overallplexion. His physique hadn''t transformed into that of an exaggerated, muscle-bound gym rat. He maintained his naturally slim build, but his skin and muscles had be remarkably firm, seemingly concealing significant strength. Lifting his shirt revealed a modest yet defined six-pack. Alistair felt thoroughly pleased with his transformation. A phong in the living room. walked over and picked up the cell phone from couch. He still saved Caroline in his contacts as "Ms. Ashbourne"¡ªhe''d forgotten to change it. Caroline rarely got distracted during meetings, but she immediately called Alistair the moment this one ended. "They just left, Ms. Ashbourne-I mean, Carol. Really, you didn''t need to go to all this trouble. I can''t possibly wear so many clothes," Alistair said. In his bedroom stood a spacious walk-in closet. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Opening the wardrobe revealed dozens of luxury outfits. He wasn''t particr about clothing; two sets to rotate between would have been sufficient for him. "Alistair, remember your position," Caroline replied. "You''re my husband now. When you''re out in public, you represent me." Alistair fell silent. Reba had said words simr to his before. "Alistair, remember your ce," she''d told him. "Don''t think that marrying me makes you a real part of this family. You''ll always be a filthy rat from the gutter who doesn''t belong at our table. I''ve kept you by my side, giving you the opportunity to take care of my son and me. You should be eternally grateful." Alistair let out a softugh. His distinctive voice traveled through the phone connection, gently tickling Caroline''s eardrum. Caroline''s ear itched slightly, and though she wanted to scratch it, she resisted the urge. "What''s so funny?" she asked. "Nothing. Just remembered something amusing from the past," he replied. "Oh, and thanks." Caroline wanted to say something more to him. Chapter 17 Mark of Shame Or perhaps she simply wanted to get Alistair to talk more. because she enjoyed the sound of his voice. Unfortunately, she wasn''t much of a talker, nor was Alistair. The conversation flowed much more smoothly when it shifted to Eloise. "Eloise will be getting out of school soon," she said. Alistair thought she was reminding him. "Yes, I''ll pick her up on time," he assured her. "I wonder how she''s adjusting on her first day." "I''ve been thinking about that too," he agreed. "But she''s such a good kid. I''m sure her teachers and ssmates will love her." CEO by 18 Chapter 18 New Discoveries After ending the call, Caroline stared nkly at her phone, lost in her thoughts in the spacious office. She hadn''t even noticed when her assistant, Kelly Johnson, entered. "Ms. Ashbourne, these documents need your signature." Caroline snapped back to reality and gave a cool nod. Kelly turned to leave. As Kelly closed the door thoughtfully behind her, she couldn''t help but quickly nce at Caroline''s elegant figure. Even as another woman, Kelly had to admit Caroline was drop-dead gorgeous. The only problem was how cold and distant she seemed, making her difficult to approach. It was hard to imagine what kind of man could be worthy of her. After giving it serious thought, Kelly concluded that probably no one! If Kelly had known that Caroline was not only married but had actually initiated the marriage herself, she would have thought she was hallucinating. Chapter 18 New Discoveries Caroline opened the folder, but her pen hovered in midair. She hadn''t asked, so Alistair hadn''t volunteered any information. He could have handled the situation and had already resolved the trouble. Still, she wanted to help Alistair and be involved. Caroline, who usually minded her own business, found herself inexplicably concerned about every aspect of Alistair''s life despite him being a stranger. But Alistair hadn''t given her the chance. After signing the documents, Caroline pushed them aside and picked up her phone again. She began researching Alistair''s personal information. Caroline began investigating Alistair''s background. When they first met, she felt an inexplicable urge to approach and get to know him better. This feeling came without any apparent reason. While Caroline didn''t mind spontaneity, she disliked confusion without cause. It couldn''t simply be that Alistair matched her type perfectly, and she''d fallen for him at first sight, could it? Caroline believed such superficial reactions wouldn''t apply to someone as naturally methodical as herself. Chapter 18 New Discoveries Unable to find answers, she looked for them in Alistair''s past. She hoped to uncover clues in his history that might exin her attraction. Caroline focused on Alistair because she had a year-long gap in her memories. She remembered nothing from when she was twelve-an entire yearpletely erased. She had asked about it before, and everyone told her the same story. She had been gravely ill that year, nearly dying. She had spent the entire time bedridden at the Ashbourne Manor. They assured her it was normal not to remember anything from such a difficult period. Was that true? If so, Caroline reasoned, even if she hadn''t forgotten, those memories would only be filled with the smell of antiseptic and the tedium of recovery-hardly worth dwelling on. Yet, while Caroline outwardly epted this exnation, a slight doubt asionally nagged at her. Why did everyone''s expression seem unnatural whenever I asked about that year? Alistair had grown up in one of Chicago''s poorer neighborhoods. As a child, rtives raised him while his parents worked in New Chapter 18 New Discoveries York. When Alistair was seven, his mother died unexpectedly. That same year, his father remarried and used his savings and histe wife''s insurance to buy a house in New York. Alistair continued attending elementary school in Chicago. Alistair''s grandfather, Robert Harlow, brought him to New York for middle school. Alistair transferred to a middle school in New York. Heter earned admission to New York''s most prestigious high school, thanks to his exceptional grades. Caroline reviewed Alistair''s personal history multiple times and found almost no trace of Liam''s involvement in his life. It was as if Liam had wholly forgotten his son. During the spring semester of his freshman year, Robert passed away, leaving Alistairpletely alone. He managed to survive on Robert''s modest savings and financial aid from the school. Just before the SAT, despite his teachers'' high expectations, Alistair suddenly dropped out. Caroline knew he had left school because of a teenage romance. However, she noticed something puzzling. Chapter 18 New Discoveries ording to her investigation, Alistair attended the regr honors program while Reba was in the international program. The regr and international programs upied different buildings, so students from each program rarely interacted. How had Alistair, a determined, hardworking schrship student, ended up in a rtionship with a wealthy student like Reba? And they even had a son together! Though all of this happened before Alistair knew her, and even though being with him now didn''t mean they were a conventional married couple, Caroline still felt bothered. She had no real reason to be jealous, yet she was. She made a phone call. "I need you to investigate someone else for me-Reba Whitfield. She''s Alistair''s ex-wife. Get me everything you can find. The more detailed, the better." It wasn''t her only discovery. ording to the records, Alistair had lived in his hometown. until he was thirteen. And Caroline, who was the same age as Alistair, had lost her memories when she was twelve. Could there possibly be a connection between them? DIPS HE Chapter 18 New Discoveries It seemed absurd to force a link between herself and Alistair based on such a flimsy coincidence. Yet these strange thoughts grew wild in her mind like weeds given ample sunlight and water. She might have convinced herself she believed it, but she only realized today how long she''d harbored doubts about her twelfth year. Chicago... Alistair''s hometown... Caroline decided she would make time to visit someday, if only to clear her head. ***** To help children adjust more quickly, the preschool allowed new students to leave early on their first day. Though Eloise was in the middle ss, this was her first day at preschool, so she, too, got the early dismissal treatment. Alistair waited for her at the preschool entrance, Eloise emerged, her small hand held by the teacher. Alistair noticed her hair styled in a neat fishtail braid, with sparkly hair clips still perfectly in ce. The preschoolers napped at midday, and while boys'' hair didn''t matter much afterward, the teachers always took time to fix the Chapter 18 New Discoveries girls'' hair before dismissal. She stretched her neck, searching toward the gate, and when she spotted Alistair, her serious, tense little face lit up instantly. She ran to him excitedly, calling out, "Daddy!" Alistair drew her close, and the little girl nestled against him, looking up with pure adoration. Anyone watching would see a father and daughter with a deep bond. Nobody would guess they''d only been together as an improvised family for two days. This preschool was the finest in New York, with annual tuition. approaching a million dors. The children here came from.or prestigious families. Since Caroline, like Reba, had money to spare, she naturally wanted only the best for Eloise. It wasn''t surprising that she would be Daniel''s ssmate. He would inevitably run into them while dropping off or picking up Eloise. Alistair had thought such encounters would bother him, but now he realized he didn''t care. Could you make flies extinct just because you despise them? If not, the best approach was simply to ignore them. Alistair naturally wanted to ask about Eloise''s first day of kindergarten. "There are so many kids at kindergarten," she told him. Chapter 18 New Discoveries "The teachers are really nice to me," she continued, eagerly reporting everything that had happened at school. "Nobody was mean to me, Daddy, so don''t worry! The food was yummy. I ate three big tes!" Alistair couldn''t help butugh. To an adult, three tes meant three full servings of food. But to a child, three tes meant three separate times. Even if each "te" contained just a single strand of pasta, it still counted as one. When Caroline and Alistair dropped Eloise off at preschool in the morning, her teachers added both parents to WhatsApp. They were giving Eloise special attention. Throughout the day, Alistair had received numerous private messages from the teachers on his phone-practically a real-time broadcast of Eloise''s activities at kindergarten. Caroline had undoubtedly received identical updates. Even so, hearing about the day directly from Eloise was far more reassuring. That was probably the essence of parental worry. Though Alistair had been stuck with an irresponsible father, Chapter 18 New Discoveries ny-nine percent of parents genuinely love their children, including Alistair himself, despite being a stepfather. CEO by 19 Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home Despite having Alistair looking after Eloise, Caroline still felt an urgent pull toward home. She finished her work as quickly as possible and rushed back. Beyond seeing her precious Eloise,ing home now carried an additional temptation for her-Alistair. Caroline couldn''t figure out the reason, no matter how much she pondered. Alistair was watching a cartoon with Eloise-a well-received animated film. Even kindergarteners had homework, though the amount was so minimal it could be practically ignored. Alistair and Eloise sat together on the sofa, barefoot, hisrge feet contrasting with her tiny ones. Eloise cuddled against him dependently while Alistair casually draped his arm over her shoulders. Their eyes remained fixed on the television screen, wholly absorbed in what they were watching. The scene was so heartwarming that Caroline unconsciously paused in her tracks, afraid her presence might disturb their Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home peaceful moment. As she watched, Alistair seemed to sense something and turned his head toward her. Eloise noticed Caroline and said, "Mommy!" in her sweet, clear voice. Caroline approached them. "Did I startle you?" she asked, directing the question at Alistair. Alistair gave her a confused look. Caroline''s expression remained serious, showing no signs of teasing. Perhaps my gaze had lingered on her a second too long? Alistair was quietly annoyed with himself. He hoped Caroline wouldn''t think he was the type who couldn''t tear his eyes away from a beautiful woman. And he certainly didn''t want her to see him as some delicate flower who turned pale at the slightest disturbance. Alistair instinctively wanted to protect his image before her, despite not usually caring what others thought of him. "Sorry, I didn''t notice when you came in. I was just caught off guard," he exined. Caroline nced at him, then couldn''t help but look again a few secondster. Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home At first, Alistair found her behavior puzzling, but he quickly remembered what he''d done that afternoon... Sure enough, Caroline said, "You look much healthier now, like before." not He had looked malnourished, she thought, but didn''t say. Alistair definitely couldn''t tell her the truth. He couldn''t share his exceptional ability with anyone, not even those closest to him. They''d think he was insane. "I guess I''ve been resting well these past couple of days," he replied. Caroline epted his exnation without question. They decided to get pizza that evening. There was a new ce that had just opened, and everyone who''d been there said it was pretty good. The restaurant was in a downtown za, so they wouldn''t need to drive. After dinner, they could exercise while walking home leisurely and killing two birds with one stone. Eloise bounced down the stairs with her cartoon bear purse slung over her shoulder, holding Alistair''s hand in one and Caroline''s in the other. Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home The weather had warmed noticeably after the spring rain. The breeze carried a pleasant freshness and a subtle fragrance from Caroline. Even their legal status as husband and wife couldn''t change the fact that they barely knew each other. If not for Eloise, the marriage license that had forcibly brought them together would have left them feeling awkward during their time alone. The pizza ce was doing great business for its grand opening. Fortunately, they had arrived early; otherwise, there wouldn''t have been any seats left. "Vivienne has quite the clever mind," someone remarked. "Her restaurant is thriving. Among all the girls who grew up together, I''d say she''s the most promising." "Mr. Whitfield, don''t be so modest. You simply didn''t want your daughter to struggle. Otherwise, Reba could have built an impressive business of her own as well. Mr. Whitfield, did you spot someone you know?" Nathaniel, who had already reserved a lovely table at the pizza ce, walked in, surrounded by his entourage. His attention. was suddenly drawn to a young man''s back. He shifted his gaze away and smiled. "I was mistaken," he said. ***** Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home Reba was in a bind. Cordelia had asked her to bring the kids and Alistair home for a visit today. Reba knew that Cordelia inevitably wanted to lecture Alistair in person. But she had already kicked Alistair out! Reba regretted her actions now. When she had made Alistair leave to make room for Richard, she should have paid him off and asked him to continue the charade. That would have saved her from this current predicament of desperately trying to handle Cordelia. She went alone that evening, not daring to bring Daniel. She feared her guileless son might blurt out something like "I have a new daddy now" to Cordelia, which would expose everything. She could stall for at most another week. After that, she''d have toe clean no matter what... The thought of revealing the truth made her nervous, Nathaniel and Cordelia would certainly be angry, but she was their only child. Their anger would be temporary. Even when she had gotten pregnant before marriage, despite how much Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home they cared about appearances and threatened to disown her, hadn''t they eventually epted her back? While she was having dinner with Cordelia, Nathaniel walked in. "Weren''t you supposed to be supporting Vivienne''s restaurant today?" Cordelia asked him. "Why are you back so early?" "Got an urgent call and came back for some documents," Nathaniel replied. Then, spotting Reba, he blurted out, "What are you doing here? Who''s having pizza with Alistair then?" Reba was particrly sensitive to the name "Alistair" now. "Dad, you saw Alistair?" she asked anxiously. Nathaniel nodded. "Yes, at the pizza ce. If he wasn''t with you, who else would he be with?" "Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" Cordelia questioned. Nathaniel shook his head firmly. "My eyesight isn''t that bad. How could I mistake Reba''s husband?" Cordelia gave Reba aplicated look. "Reba, what''s going on here?" When Reba had arrived alone earlier, she''d imed that Daniel was demanding to go to the arcade, and Alistair had taken him there. Cordelia had even criticized her then, saying she shouldn''t spoil Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home the child so much or he''d grow up thinking he could do whatever he wanted. Thinking about how she''d gone to Reba''s house earlier to deliver caviar only to find it looking like it had been ransacked,bined with Reba''s unusual behavior, Cordelia''s expression turned serious. "Reba, what''s really happening? Tell me the truth. Has Alistair done something to hurt you?" Vivienne was swamped with work. With too many customers and insufficient staff, she had jumped in herself to help despite being the owner. In the middle of the rush, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. She had just glimpsed someone familiar! Uncertain, she looked again. Vivienne''s eyes widened in surprise. It really was Alistair! Yet on second nce, she couldn''t help but wonder-was it truly Alistair? He seemed different! He looked vibrant and energetic, in much better shape than Chapter 19 The Temptation of Home someone who had been through such hardship. As Vivienne hesitated, about to take a third look, her phone vibrated in her pocket. Outside the restaurant, Reba got straight to the point, furiously. "Where''s Alistair? Tell him toe out and face me!" Vivienne could only sigh internally. She no longer bothered reminding this self-centered princess that Alistair wasn''t her errand boy anymore, jumping at her everymand. Instead, she tried to reason politely, "Reba, I''m extremely busy right now. Can we talk about thister, please?" Reba let out a contemptuousugh. "If I''d known you were this fond of him, I would have handed him over to you ages ago. You''d probably be sick of him by now, instead of being so clingy you won''t even let me see him. What, are you afraid I''ll steal him. back? Don''t forget, he''s the man I dumped." CEO by 20 Chapter 20 Have Some More Reba''s words were practically a deration of war. Vivienne stared at her in disbelief, feeling utterly humiliated. "Reba, you-" "Are you going to let hime out or not? If not, I''ll go in and find him myself!" Reba pushed past her impatiently. Vivienne tried to block her but failed. What a mess! Alistair was indeed in the store, but who had tipped Reba off? During the restaurant''s renovation, Vivienne brought Reba and Anne here, so Reba knew theyout well. She headed straight for Vivienne''s office. Vivienne remained silent as she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She regretted not adding Alistair as a friendst time; otherwise, she could have messaged him to slip away quietly. But then she quickly realized-why should Alistair hide? He didn''t owe Reba anything. Chapter 20 Have Some More Come to think of it, Alistair hadn''te alone. When she first noticed him, she had only seen Alistair, not whoever was sitting across from him. Alistair didn''t seem to have many friends. Reba''s face was terrifyingly dark. She was furious when she couldn''t find Alistair. "Where have you hidden Alistair?" she demanded. Vivienneughed bitterly in her fury, calmly closing her office door. "Alistair is a person, not an object. Why would I hide him? As for you, Reba, shouldn''t you be at home with your Rick instead ofing here to make a scene?" She wanted to keep the peace, but that didn''t mean she was a pushover! If Reba wanted a confrontation, then so be it! The pizza arrived at the table, and Alistair ced a slice on Eloise''s te. Caroline nced at him without saying a word. "Dad, don''t just worry about feeding me," Eloise said in her sweet, gentle voice. Alistair thought she was about to tell him to eat something Chapter 20 Have Some More himself. He was about to feel touched that she was a billion times more considerate than that little brat Daniel when Eloise slowly finished her sentence. "Give Mom some too." He''d felt touched too soon! "Dad, you work so hard. I love you, Daddy!" What a little sweet-talker. Just for those words alone, he would do anything for Caroline and Eloise-even if it meant sacrificing a kidney, he''d do it withoutint! Alistair reached for the mushroom pizza. A happy family starts with parents who love each other. In front of Eloise, he had to put on a show at least. Caroline spoke up, "Don''t." Alistair quietly breathed a sigh of relief. A hint of yfulness flickered in Caroline''s eyes. "I want Chicago-style pizza," she said. Alistair stared at her nkly. He gave her a surprisingly curious look. "Did you think I wouldn''t like something so heavy?" Caroline Chapter 20 Have Some More asked. Alistair nodded honestly. "Actually, I love it," Caroline admitted. Alistair himself preferred rich, bold vors. But Reba didn''t like heavy foods and constantly worried about breakouts and skin problems. As her dutiful boyfriend, Alistair had been forced into six years of nd eating. The night he regained his freedom, Alistair had ordered a te. of bacon aglio olio, specifically asking the chef to add extra chili. He''d eaten it dripping with sweat, savoring every magnificent. bite. The Chicago-style pizza in front of them now looked mouthwatering. Alistair helped serve the pizza and chicken wings onto her te. Just as he set down the spat, Caroline reached over. The sleeve of her cream-colored sweater rode up slightly with her movement, revealing a glimpse of her delicate wrist. Her skin was wless, like pure silk. Alistair''s gaze lingered on her wrist momentarily before casually looking away. He had assumed she was reaching for food he''d missed serving Chapter 20 Have Some More her, but to his surprise, Caroline ced the food she''d scooped onto his empty te instead, giving him a gentle smile. "Honey, have some more," Caroline said. Alistair felt a sudden jolt. The word "honey" sounded inexplicably alluring in her calm, clear voice despite her perfectly casual tone. Noticing hisck of response, Eloise chimed in with childish wisdom "Daddy, we''re family. You don''t need to beso formal. with me and Mommy." Alistair smiled at her and ducked his head to focus on the food on his te. Caroline noticed the tips of his ears turning red as she raised. her soda to her lips, hiding the suspicious upward curve of her mouth. It was still early after dinner, so Caroline suggested they wander around the mall to help digest their meal. Alistair had no objections. As they left the restaurant, Alistair headed next door to buy Eloise a bottle of milk and pick up some juice for Caroline. Suddenly, someone blocked his path. Alistair looked up to find himself face-to-face with Reba, her eyes cold as ice. Chapter 20 Have Some More Alistair rolled his eyes inwardly. Why was Reba always turning up like a bad penny? Didn''t she have her first love to apany? Or her son? Or her parents? Reba was fuming. Nathaniel had spotted Alistair at Vivienne''s restaurant, and Cordelia wouldn''t stop questioning her about it. Reba could only im ignorance, muttering, "I''ll go check it out," before storming off to investigate. Reba was livid. Alistair was having the time of his life! He and Vivienne were practically joined at the hip! She had no idea where Vivienne had hidden him. After failing to find Alistair, she''d endured a session of Vivienne''s passive-aggressive mockery. Reba couldn''t remember thest time she''d been so humiliated-she was nearly beside herself with rage. She decided then and there that her rtionship with Vivienne was officially over. Still, she needed to find Alistair, so she positioned herself at a nearby store to wait for him to emerge. Chapter 20 Have Some More Then it urred to her-let Alistair deal with Nathaniel and Cordelia''s suspicions. She knew that since their divorce, Alistair had be more challenging to control, constantly causing her grief. She''d just have to offer him some kind of incentive. Wasn''t what he wanteding back anyway? With the right motivation, he''d jump at the opportunity to make amends. Their eyes met, and Reba''s heart skipped a beat in shock. Was this really Alistair?! His features were the same as she remembered, but after just one day apart, he seemed transformed entirely-like a stranger from his soul to his skin. When he looked at her, his lips still curved into a faint smile, hist expression gentle and content. Reba stood frozen. Without her, he seemed to be doing just fine... The moment Alistair recognized her, his smile stiffened. The warmth in his eyes vanished instantly. It was as if she were some bad luck charm. Running into Reba on an otherwise pleasant evening was the me More Alistair frowned, attempting to walk past her. Reba instinctively reached out to grab him, but he was prepared and smoothly dodged her grasp. Reba''s anger red immediately. "Alistair, stop this nonsense ande home with me!" A timid little voice asked, "Daddy, who is thisdy?" Reba looked down to see a little girl in a floral dress hugging Alistair''s le her big eyes cautiously studying Reba. Une little girl was beautiful, but she had called her a When Reba went out in public, even three-year-olds called her "miss"! Reba snapped at Eloise, "You''ve got the wrong person. He''s not your father!" CEO by 21 Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband Eloise''s lips quivered as she fought back tears. Thisdy is so mean! She is not as pretty as Mom and not as gentle either. She is like an angry monster! She timidly hid behind Alistair, who protectively wrapped an arm around her shoulders. Eloise immediately felt safe again. Daddy will protect me! Alistair''s face darkened with anger. "Reba, what the hell is wrong with you?" Before Reba could respond, a stunningly beautiful woman with an elegant figure and exceptional poise approached them. She deliberately took Alistair''s arm right before Reba, fixing her with an icy stare. "Excuse me," she said mockingly, "I''d appreciate it if you''d keep your distance from my husband, or I''ll be forced to take less pleasant measures." Reba stood frozen in shock as she watched the family of three walk away from her. "Did I mistake someone else for Alistair? Did I confuse a man who looks like him with the real Alistair?" she questioned herself. "No, that can''t be right. He is Alistair-he called me by Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband name without hesitation!" Reba felt her mind spinning as she stood there,pletely disoriented. How was this possible? In just one day, Alistair suddenly had a wife and child? Maybe she''d somehow slipped into a parallel universe! Reba''s thoughts were a jumbled mess. Feeling desperate and confused, she finally decided to call Vivienne. Vivienne was exasperated when she saw Reba''s name on her phone. Hadn''t we agreed to never speak to each other again? It hadn''t even been that long, and now she was calling! She reluctantly answered the call, only to hear Reba rambling incoherently, asking if she knew about Alistair having a wife and children. Vivienne was utterly stunned. She wondered if Reba wast having some kind of breakdown. How could Alistair have a wife and kids when he had just divorced her? Setting aside their bitter history momentarily, she asked with genuine concern, "Reba, are you okay?" ***** Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband "Daddy, who was that scarydy?" Eloise asked. She looked back and breathed a huge sigh of relief when she saw Reba hadn''t followed them. Alistair gently stroked her head. "Don''t be afraid." His body had gone rigid. He could barely coordinate his steps. Caroline''s perfume filled his nostrils with every breath. His entire left side felt numb-if this continued, he might end up paralyzed! Caroline was still holding onto his left arm. The gesture brought her upper body ufortably close to his. Through their light spring clothing, he could feel the softness of her body. Anyone watching them would assume they were an affectionate married couple or lovers walking intimately together. Caroline stole a nce at Alistair. Her eyes traveled from his cor to his neck, then to his Adam''s apple, finally settling on his ear, which was just inches away. Under the streetlight, Alistair''s carlobes had turned so red they looked like they might drip blood. She pressed her lips together, struggling to suppress the smile Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband that threatened to spread across her face. Wasn''t he supposed to be a divorced man with a five-year-old son? Why was he acting like an innocent teenager who had never been close to a woman before? She reluctantly released his arm. As her soft body moved away, Alistair felt like he could breathe again. He exhaled a long, silent sigh of relief. If she hadn''t let go, Alistair was sure he might have suffocated to death in the next second. Though Caroline appeared delicate on the surface, her aura wast domineering and aggressive. When she approached him, Alistair felt the surrounding air grow thin, making it almost impossible. for him to breathe. The moment she left, the air immediately returned to normal. "Was she...?" Caroline feigned hesitation. "Yeah." Alistair nodded apologetically. "Sorry, she scared you both." Caroline smiled, "I''m not that easily frightened." She looked down at Eloise, who walked on Alistair''s other side. "Eloise, don''t be scared. Thatdy isn''t quite right up here," she said, tapping her temple. Eloise uttered a sympathetic "Oh," and innocently asked, "Why Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband doesn''t she see a doctor then?" Caroline seemed to think of something and turned to look at Alistair. "I hope you don''t mind me saying that. But her mental state did seem a bit concerning, didn''t it?" Alistair shook his head. ¡°Why would I mind? She''s just a psycho He swallowed the curse word, remembering Eloise standing. right there. Caroline said softly, "It must be tough for you." Alistair took a moment to process what was happening when a pleasant, subtle perfume enveloped him. Caroline leaned in close and whispered so only he could hear, "Living with her. must be exhausting. Don''t worry, I won''t make things so difficult for you." Eloise looked up at her parents, whispering together, and felt a surge of happiness. Mom and Dad get along so well! I don''t have to worry anymore! Eloise had walked quite a distance today. By the end, her little legs could barely keep moving. Alistair simply picked her up without hesitation. Surprisingly, Eloise wasn''t grateful for the help. ¡°I''m not tired. at all, Dad! Mom''s the one who''s tired. Why don''t you carry her instead? Mom needs a hug." Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband Alistair was speechless. Despite knowing children speak their minds without filters, he still felt embarrassed by her suggestion. Eloise turned to Caroline. "Mom, are you tired?" Alistair expected Caroline to deny it, but to his surprise, she nodded with a soft "Mmm." Alistair couldn''t find words. Caroline gave him a yful nce, a fleeting teasing look in her eyes. "But Mom can push through a little longer. I''m too heavy, and it would be too much work for Dad." ***** Reba returned home in a daze. Richard had already brought Daniel back. He looked somewhat exhausted,cking experience in childcare. If not for the fact that Daniel was his biological son, Richard might have lost his temper today. That little troublemaker was simply too much to handle! When Reba arrived, Richard finally breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband "Reba, Danny needs... Reba, what are you thinking about so intensely?" "Huh? Oh, it''s nothing," she replied. Reba certainly couldn''t tell Richard she was lost in thoughts about Alistair. She hadn''t gotten the answers she wanted from Vivienne. Over the phone, Vivienne had once again solemnly assured her that there was nothing between her and Alistair. She confirmed inviting Alistair to her home that day to cook a meal for Miranda. As for anything else, Vivienne imed it was all in Reba''s imagination and had nothing to do with her. Regarding Reba''s mention of Alistair having a beautiful wife and a daughter about Daniel''s age, Vivienne expressed surprise and gently suggested Reba might have mistaken someone. else for him. ?wnovel Reba knew she couldn''t have mistaken his identity. How could she possibly confuse a man she had spent six years with? Although tonight''s Alistair did seem remarkably different from before. Chapter 21 Stay Away From My Husband After picking at the dinner Richard had prepared and finally getting the rambunctious Daniel to bed, Reba sat on the couch with her knees pulled to her chest. Her mind reyed the image of that striking woman clinging to Alistair''s arm. Caroline''s words echoed in Reba''s mind. "He is my husband." CEO by 22 Chapter 22 A Chance "Reba, I''ve been back for three days now. When can we go see your parents?" Richard asked. ¡°Let''s wait a bit longer!" Reba blurted out without thinking. "Why do we need to wait?" The smile on Richard''s face slowly faded. "Reba, don''t you want to spend your life with me?" Reba stared at him helplessly. The tender look in Richard''s eyes intensified, bing almost tangible. "Reba, let''s get married," he said as he pulled an elegant, small velvet box from his pocket. Even without opening it, Reba knew exactly what was inside. Her heart raced with confusion. She didn''t understand what was happening to her. It was the scene she had fantasized about countless times in her mind, yet now that it was actually happening, she inexplicably wanted to run away. She mumbled her excuses. "It''s not the right time yet, Rick. Listen to me. My parents still don''t know I''m divorced. Let''s wait a little longer. I''ll tell them soon, okay?" Richard''s loving gaze faltered, his expression wounded. "Why do Chapter 22 A Chance we need to wait? We''re going to be together eventually... Reba, don''t you want to be with me anymore?" Reba panicked. How could she not want to be with Richard? From the first moment she saw him, her entire heart had belongedpletely. to him. She dreamed of marrying him, but the timing wasn''t right. That''s what she told Richard and what she kept telling herself. "You don''t understand, Rick. Six years ago, my parents were furious when I brought Alistair home to meet them. Especially my dad he nearly beat Alistair to death! They wouldn''t spare you if they found out you''re Danny''s real father. I''m only trying to protect you..." Richard''s expression softened. No one understood better than Richard how much Reba cared for him. Years ago, after their one reckless night together, he''d fled, fearing exposure would ruin his future. Though Reba resented and hated him for it, she ultimately kept waiting for his return, never giving up hope. As for Alistair, he was merely a pawn Reba used to make Richard jealous. Richard had never considered it necessary. Chapter 22 A Chance "Reba, we have to face this eventually. I can''t hide behind you forever," Richard said tenderly, pulling her into his arms. "It''s okay. I was the one who made mistakes back then. I love you and will ept whatever punishmentes my way." Reba nodded distractedly. Despite the sweet words filling her ears, all she could see in her mind was Alistair''s face-his upturned lips and the gentle smile. that reached his eyes. After finishing the story, Alistair watched as Eloise drifted off to sleep. He quietly slipped out of her room, only to find Caroline waiting in hallway. She had just showered, her damp hair falling loosely over her shoulders. Her face was bare and wless, her skin glowing with dewy freshness. Caroline''s slender frame was practically swimming in her loose. white pajama set. The moment Alistair saw Caroline, he couldn''t help but thank goodness she didn''t share Reba''s preference for sexyce nightgowns. Living under the same roof and running into each other constantly would have been awkward otherwise. Yet he had lived with Reba and her revealing lingerie for six Chapter 22 A Chance years without feeling ufortable. Perhaps that was because, despite Reba''s stunning curves, Alistair''s inherent aversion to her had prevented him from ever seeing her as a woman he could desire. "Is she asleep?" Caroline whispered. listair responded, "Yes." "You should get some rest, too," Caroline suggested softly. Alistair nodded and opened the door to his bedroom. Caroline carefully pushed open Eloise''s door and sat on the edge of the bag tenderly at her peacefully sleeping daughter. must have been having pleasant dreams as a sweet smile crossed her face. Eloise seemed quite satisfied with the father Caroline had found for her. And Caroline herself was equally pleased with the husband she had chosen. If only he would stop being so politely distant with her, everything would be perfect. ***** Anne woke up with a pounding headache in the hotel''s. king-sized bed. Chapter 22 A Chance She reached over to feel the space beside her-empty and cold. Pulling back the covers, she grimaced in confusion. After meeting that incredibly handsome guyst night, why was she still wearing the same sexy outfit she''d worn out for her fun night? Where had the man gone? She remembered them drinking and talking, hitting it off wonderfully. What exactly they''d discussed, however, remained a blur. She just knew they''d talked about many, many things. Later, she''d used her tipsy state as an excuse to copse against him. He was the one who''d brought her to the hotel, but everything after that was a nk. ording to how these scenarios typically yed out, her drunk self vei should have ended up in a passionate encounter with him, tearing up the sheets in an epic night of pleasure... Anne shook herhead, staring at the room-messy, yes, but showing no signs of any intimate activities. She was utterly bewildered. Where was her perfect guy? Chapter 22 A Chance Where was her steamy one-night stand?! Caroline gazed guiltily at her handsome executive assistant in. front of her desk. "I''m sorry for what you went through,¡± she said. ¡°Here''s something to make up for it." Julian Hart, Caroline''s executive assistant, twitched his lips as he looked at Caroline, who was clearly not sincere despite her apology His expression of utter despair vanished instantly when he spotted the sports car keys gleaming on the polished desk. "Ms. Ashbourne, it would be my honor to walk through fire and climb mountains for you," he gushed. "Nearly losing my virtue was nothing! I''d willingly be cut into a thousand pieces for you!" God, that womanst night had been terrifying-acting like she''d never seen a man before. He would have lost his virtue if he hadn''t been quick-witted. The things he endured for this job! Carolineughed softly and waved her hand. "Alright, alright. I know you suffered." Having sessfully buttered up Caroline, Julian snatched the car keys and strutted out, delighted. How could he not devote himselfpletely to such a generous employer? The investigation Caroline had asked Julian to conduct on Reba had yielded results. Chapter 22 A Chance These findings surprised Caroline tremendously. At the same time, she was satisfied. So the child wasn''t Alistair''s after all. It belonged to Reba and some guy named Richard. Reba had sought out Alistair when he was vulnerable after hisz family crisis, manipting him into taking responsibility for her child. At the same time, the birth father fled abroad to escape his obligations. Caroline''s eyes lit up. That meant, despite Alistair spending six years with Reba, he was still actually... still... Caroline''s cheeks grew warm. No wonder he was so innocent. Caroline let out a soft sigh. She regretted meeting him sote in his life. Otherwise, what was a mere two million dors? She could have given him that money herself. She would never have allowed him to suffer so much. Chapter 22 A Chance Reba... Caroline''s eyes darkened with anger. That woman had used her two million dors to treat Alistair like less than human for six years, humiliating and ordering him around without restraint. Calling him a ve wouldn''t be an exaggeration. Caroline frowned. Just wait until I get the chance. I''ll make you pay for what you did to Alistair. CEO by 23 Chapter 23 I Divorced Him These past few days, Alistair''s phone had been flooded with calls from unfamiliar numbers. He didn''t answer a single one. Only after changing to a new number did he finally regain peace. Growing increasingly suspicious, Cordelia reluctantly decided to call Alistair herself-only to find the number disconnected. Refusing to let it go, she pressed Reba for answers. Reba simply confessed, "I divorced him." "What?" Cordelia was thunderstruck. "Why?" Why else? Of course, it''s because my first love came back. Alistair, now superfluous, had to step aside to make room for him. Reba didn''t exin. Instead, she clutched a pillow over her head and cried out in distress, "Mom, can you just stop asking? Since you never liked him, isn''t this divorce exactly what you and Dad wanted? I can find a better husband-isn''t that enough?" Seeing Reba''s emotional state, Cordelia assumed she was traumatized by the divorce and didn''t dare push further. She immediately concluded it was all Alistair''s fault. Chapter 23 I Divorced Him "Didn''t I warn you? A freeloader like Alistair is worthless. Fine, it''s toote now. Since he betrayed you, your father and I won''t let him get away with it." Reba panicked, afraid her doting parents would go after Alistair-because that would expose Richard''s involvement. The excitement she''d felt when Richard returned was now eclipsed by regret. Hesitantly, Reba said, "Mom, don''t go after him. We parted on amicable terms." "You poor, deluded girl. You''re still defending him? How do I make you see the truth?" Furious, Cordelia scolded, "I give you 500 thousand dors in allowance every month, and you spend everyst cent without fail. Did you waste it all on him?" Reba couldn''t answer-because all that money had gone to Richard. "Every time he came over, he only ever wore those two outfits, always acting meek and obedient. I actually thought he was decent. Well, that little bastard fooled both me and your father- how impressive. This isn''t over." "Mom!" ''So this is why you kept making excuses to keep him from visiting us. He was probably using your money to chase other women. We''re not letting you handle this anymore-your father and I are stepping in." Out of options, Reba turned to Anne for advice. Her goal was simple-no matter what it took, make Alistair admit he was the one at fault for the failed marriage. Before reaching out to Anne, she had even contacted Alistair''s father. But he stammered and told her Alistair had cut ties with him. It suddenly dawned on Reba that, right after the divorce, Alistair had somehow vanished into thin air. Seeing him again. now seemed impossible. Anne said, "What''s the big deal? Just tell your parents you''re dating Richard. He''s so outstanding-they''ll adore him. Oh, Reba, by the way,st night I met this insanely hot guy-his build, his aura-just wow." Reba ignored thetter part and sighed, "Anne, it''s not that simple. My parents wouldn''t approve of Richard." "How is that possible? Compared to Alistair, Richard is like a cloud in the sky! If they don''t even like Richard, then what kind of man could possibly meet their standards?" Reba fell silent-because Richard was illegitimate, the son of a mistress. Rumors said Richard''s mother had driven his father''s legal wife 4/7 to suicide before finally marrying into the family. It had been a major scandal back then, but Richard''s father had suppressed it. Younger generations didn''t know, but the older crowd remembered it clearly. The Morgan family''s rise had depended on the first wife''s influence. The moment her family lost power, Richard''s father allowed the homewrecker to force er way in-even driving the first wife to her death. His heartless, backstabbing behavior horrified many, earning widespread disdain. Several elite families deliberately distanced themselves from the Morgans- the Whitfields among them. Reba had d been charmed by Richard''s refined, schrly demeanor and fell head over heels? But after merely mentioning his name a few times, her par his ne immediately warned her to stay away. She ignored them and secretly dated Richard anyway. At a party, after one too many drinks, Richard helped her to a hotel room. Reba steered the conversation back to Alistair. "What? Alistair has a wife-and a daughter as old as Danny?" Anne perked up. "Reba, Vivienne seemed pretty into him, didn''t she? How could he... Is his wife fat, old, and ugly? Maybe he knew Vivienne wouldn''t take him seriously, so he used his Chapter 23 I Divorced Him looks totch onto some rich woman and became her daughter''s stepdad? Damn, he''s got skills." Reba''s mind shed to those cool, detached yet resolute eyes. Their owner was neither old nor ugly-on the contrary, she was stunning. So stunning that even Reba, who prided herself on her beauty, felt inferior. "That woman..." Reba admitted reluctantly, "She''s not ugly. She''s young." "Then she must be an actress Alistair hired. He''s doing this to mess with you. If you take it seriously, you''re falling right into his trap." Reba''s eyes lit up slightly. Is that it? It must be. Otherwise, how else would Dad just "happen¡± to see him dining with her? He knew Dad would tell me. He looks like an honest man, but he''s actually so cunning. But... is that really it? Alistair''s eyes surfaced in her mind again. There was an emotion in them she had always overlooked- disgust. Chapter 23 I Divorced Him It felt like invisible hands were tightening around her throat. Suddenly, she could barely breathe. "Reba,e to my office." The abrupt call carried Nathaniel''s unusually stern voice. It seems Mom ignored my plea. Dad already knows my marriage fell apart. In the spacious, sunlit office, Nathaniel paced with his hands. behind his back, brows furrowed. He stopped abruptly, sharp eyes locking onto theposed young man sitting nearby. "Alistair, do you dare take responsibility for what you said today?" Alistair smiled calmly, "If you don''t believe me, what''s the point of swearing? Once your daughter arrives, the truth wille out." Nathaniel''s temple throbbed. This world has gone mad! CEO by 24 Alistair had thought that once he stepped out of Whitfield Manor, he could cleanly sever ties with Reba and the Whitfield family once and for all. Yet reality took an unexpected turn-one that pushed him past his limits. After careful consideration and a discussion with Caroline, he decided to take the initiative and approach Nathaniel directly. He didn''t want to deal with Reba because he believed she was irrational. Reasoning with her was futile, so going straight to her parents seemed like the better option. He avoided Whitfield Manor, knowing Cordelia often spent her days shopping or ying cards with other wealthy socialites. So he headed straight for Nathaniel''s office. Nathaniel, who had been waiting to confront Alistair, assumed he hade to apologize. When Alistair requested a meeting, Nathaniel deliberately made him wait for over an hour before finally receiving him with a stern expression. Sitting behind his desk, Nathaniel adopted the demeanor of a displeased elder, his gaze heavy with disapproval as if daring Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son Alistair to try and talk his way out of this. But Alistair''s first words hit like a thunderbolt. "Reba and I are divorced." Nathaniel, seasoned and unshakable, recovered quickly. "Because of that woman yesterday?" Alistair was baffled. "What?" ¡°Don''t y dumb,¡± Nathaniel growled, his voiceced with authority. ¡°I saw you at the restaurant yesterday. Don''t tell me I mistook you for someone else. The ce has surveince-I can pull the footage anytime." Only then did Alistair realize his encounter with Reba hadn''t been a coincidence. But why don''t they know about the divorce? Well, that''s not the point. The point is, since we''re already divorced-and since Reba couldn''t wait to kick me out- who I spend time with is none of their business. I really don''t understand what Reba is trying to pull here. Alistair was convinced Reba needed professional help-her delusions were getting worse. Refusing to take the me, he stated inly. "Reba was the one who filed for divorce." Nathaniel scoffed, "Then it must still be your fault. If everything was fine, why would she want a divorce? And who was that woman you were with? Did you leave my daughter for her?" Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son His tone dripped with certainty as if he had already pieced together the entire story. Alistair remained unruffled by the usation. Of course, Nathaniel would trust his own daughter-that was only natural. And Reba had once been so determined to marry him that she''d threatened to cut ties with her parents. Then Alistair dropped the real bombshell, his voice eerily calm. "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, Danny is not my son." Nathaniel''s face went nk. "What did you just say? That''s bullshit." It took him several seconds to process the words. Then, shock and fury set in. Alistair had anticipated this reaction. Calmly, he replied, "If you don''t believe me, I''m willing to take a paternity test." It was then that Nathaniel noticed the change in Alistair. The once meek andpliant man now met his gaze steadily, his eyes brimming with an unfamiliar confidence. The cold, detached way Alistair addressed him made Nathaniel feel like he was looking at a stranger. Stunned, Nathaniel''s anger red. "Don''t you dare nder my daughter''s reputation!" If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll make Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son sure you regret it." "I''m not lying," Alistair said evenly. "Danny''s father is a man named Richard Morgan. He and Reba were ssmates." Heid out every detail methodically. Nathaniel wavered between disbelief and dread. He couldn''t-wouldn''t-ept that Reba could have done something so outrageous. How could she have secretly dated some boy, clung to him even after he abandoned her, and then dragged an innocent like Alistair into this mess just to force that man''s hand? Even Nathaniel, a man who had weathered countless storms, found his worldview shaken. "No. That''s impossible. Absolutely impossible." Alistair pressed on. "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, Danny''s biological father has already returned. I''m sure he''lle knocking on your door soon. As for Reba and me-it was nothing more. than a two-million-dor transaction. Now that it''s over, it''s time to move on. So please tell Reba to stop bothering me." Nathaniel''s head spun. He braced himself against the desk, sinking into his chair with a bitterugh. "What did you say the father''s name was?" Alistair enunciated each syble. "Richard Morgan." Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son A dreadful suspicion crept into Nathaniel''s mind. "Say it again." "Richard Morgan." By the time Reba arrived, Nathaniel had regained hisposure-outwardly, at least. "Dad, I-" "Reba, when were you nning to introduce Richard to your mother and me?" Reba froze mid-step. Any hope Nathaniel had clung to shattered. So it''s true. Every word Alistair said was true. Nathaniel studied Reba''s panic-stricken face and let out a humorless chuckle. "Well, no matter what, he is Danny''s father. Now that he''s back from abroad, the least he could do is pay us a visit. Where are his manners?" Reba''s voice trembled. "Dad... how did you know-" I haven''t even told you yet. The office windows were shut, but the heavy drapes on the right side of the floor-to-ceiling window rustled. Then, a tall figure stepped out from behind them. Alistair addressed Nathaniel. "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, seeing is Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son believing. Now you know I wasn''t lying." Nathaniel pressed his lips into a thin line, refusing to speak. Alistair turned his gaze to Reba, his tone indifferent. "Ms. Whitfield, you''ve gotten what you wanted. Now go enjoy your life with Mr. Morgan." With that, he walked out without a backward nce. Reba''s legs gave way, and she nearly copsed. She spun around instinctively, about to chase after him. "Alistair!" "Stop." Nathaniel''s roar sent a violent shudder through her. She stared at him in terror, her father''s face dark with rage. "Richard? Is he the Richard I know?" Reba''s hands and feet turned to ice, her body shaking. uncontrobly. For a moment, it was as if she had been thrown back six years, to the day she''d brought Alistair before her parents to "confess." Back then, my doting father was just as furious. I''m his precious jewel. If someone hurt me, he''d want them dead. Chapter 24 Daniel Is Not My Son But this time, it''s different. This time, it''s because I disobeyed him and entangled myself with the disgraced illegitimate son of the Morgan family. Six years ago, Alistair stood by my side. Today, I''m facing this storm alone. A sharp pnded across her face. "Disgraceful! Utterly disgraceful!" Nathaniel''s veins bulged at his temples as he jabbed a finger at her. "How could you be this stupid!" CEO by 25 Chapter 25 I''m Serious Alistair didn''t understand why Reba had kept such a major secret from her parents, but he no longer cared. Now that the truth was out, he felt an overwhelming sense of relief. The moment he stepped out of the building, he spotted a familiar luxury car parked by the curb. A nce at the license te confirmed it was the same one Caroline often used. Does Caroline have business dealings with the Whitfield family? Just as the thought crossed his mind, the car window rolled down, revealing Caroline-her hair tied in a sleek ponytail, gold-framed sses perched on her nose-ncing sideways at him. "Get in." Once inside, Alistair remarked, "What a coincidence." "This isn''t a coincidence." "You didn''t just happen to be passing by." "Of course not," Caroline replied with a smile. "I came to pick you up." Her smile was dazzling, leaving Alistair momentarily dazed. Chapter 25 I''m Serious He averted his gaze, flustered. "I could''ve taken a cab. You''re so busy-" "I''m not that busy right now. Did everything go smoothly?" "Very smoothly." "Good. I''m relieved you weren''t mistreated." Alistair was taken aback. Her expression told him she meant every word. Is she treating me like a child now? I''m not Eloise. Though amused, he couldn''t help but feel touched. No one has cared about me like this since Grandpa passed away. "Thank you." But his gratitude only earned him a frown from Caroline. "Why are you being so formal?" "We''re husband and wife. Family. You don''t need to say thank you," she said naturally. Alistair was once again overwhelmed. Chapter 25 I''m Serious It''s only been three days since we met. Maybe she''s just worried something might happen to me, leaving Eloise fatherless again. Am I, a grown man, really worth this much concern over such trivial matters? Caroline dropped Alistair off at home before heading to the office. Standing at the curb, Alistair waved goodbye with a smile, watching her car until it disappeared from sight. Only then did he realize something felt off. What''s the difference between me and a doting housewife waiting for her CEO husband toe home? ¡°Focus on driving. If you keep sneaking nces, I''ll gouge your eyes out." Caroline''s eyes never left herptop, but that didn''t stop her from threatening her subordinate. Julian, her driver and assistant, touched his nose guiltily. "Ms. Ashbourne, you''re bing more tyrannical by the day. Can''t I even look at the scenery?" Caroline scoffed, "Scenery? You were practically drilling holes. into him with your eyes." Chapter 25 I''m Serious Julian defended himself, "Was it that obvious?" His curiosity got the better of him. "Who is he?" "I already told you. He''s my husband. Eloise''s father." "Stop joking around," Julianughed. "When did you even meet him? Howe I didn''t know?" Though Julian had only been Caroline''s assistant for two years, their rtionship went beyond employer and employee. Hist other had been the driver for Caroline''s grandmother, Mabel, he had grown up in Ashbourne Manor. Competent and trustworthy, Julian was like an older brother to Caroline. So when he heard his "little sister" suddenly had a husband, he couldn''t stay calm. "Three days ago." "What? Three days ago?" "You asked when we met. Three days ago." "And then what? He just became your husband?" Julian was convinced Caroline was messing with him. The usually aloof and reserved Ms. Ashbourne asionally shows her humorous side in private. Caroline''s eyes glinted with amusement. "That''s right. He''s my Chapter 25 I''m Serious legally certified husband." "How certified are we talking?" "We have a marriage license." Julian pulled the car over and turned to face her. Caroline met his gaze. "You can''t park here. If we get a ticket, you''re paying for it out of pocket. No reimbursements." Julian ignored her. A few tickets were nothingpared to the bombshell she''d just dropped. "You seriously married him?" Caroline sighed and looked up. The ever-professional Ms. Ashbourne actually snuck out during work hours to pick up her husband. Resting her chin on her hand, she said, "Yes." "What about Madam Ashbourne-" "I''ll tell her in a couple of days." Julian sighed too, "I know Madam Ashbourne has been pressuring youtely, but that''s just because she cares. You can''t just marry some guy you met three days ago to make her happy. What does Eloise think? What''s his character like? Is he patient with her? Will he leave you without a second thought?" Then he caught himself. Chapter 25 I''m Serious With Caroline''s status and looks, what man wouldn''t be head over heels? Given the chance, any guy would be on his best behavior around her. Of course, he wouldn''t show his ws. Caroline shot back, "Do you really think the man I chose would be trash?" Julian paused. She had a point. "Besides, I''m serious." "About what?" "I''m serious about him, Julian." Caroline''s expression turned solemn. "I''m in this for the long haul." ***** Before, I was like a spinning top-busy from the moment / opened my eyes. Now that myst marriage is over, it''s like I''ve been emancipated. My wife actually took time off work to chauffeur me around in a luxury car. I''m not used to this. But that driver of hers was weird. He kept sneaking nces at me like he wanted to dissect me on the spot. When it was time, Alistair went to pick up Eloise. Chapter 25 I''m Serious The car used for her school runs was a spacious,fortable. van with a beautiful starry ceiling. Alistair didn''t have a driver''s license, but even if he did, he wouldn''t need to drive-there was a chauffeur for that. As he waited outside the kindergarten, someone approached and stood beside him. The man nced at Alistair and smirked. "Long time no see." Alistair gave him a nk look and replied with a nomittal "Hmm," clearly uninterested in conversation. But the man, undeterred, continued cheerfully, "Thank you for taking such good care of my wife and son all these years." Alistair smiled, "You''re wee. After all, I had your son call me ''Dad'' for several years." Richard''s refined, schrly expression darkened instantly. Though Alistair and Richard had been in different sses during their school days-one in the international program, the other in the regr stream-that hadn''t stopped them from crossing paths. And they''d developed a mutual dislike, stemming from a past. conflict. Alistair knew Reba had chosen him precisely because Chapter 25 I''m Serious Richard despised him. "Oh, and one more thing," Alistair added sincerely. "Do me at favor and keep your wife in check. Now that we''re divorced, it''s best if we never cross paths again. So please, make sure she doesn''te looking for me." Richard scoffed, looking smug, "If that''s really how you feel, then what are you doing here?" CEO by 26 6 Chapter 26 The Two Fathers Back in their teenage years, Alistair and Richard had shed over their ipatible worldviews, and an unexpected incident had turned them into adversaries. Later, for two million dors, Alistair had no choice but to bow his head in front of Reba. Every time Richard returned to the country, Reba would usually shoo Alistair away like a stray dog. Even sitting alone in a park on a freezing, wind-swept night had been a rare moment of peace for him. But on a few asions, Reba had been unusually kind and let him stay. The three of them-Richard, Reba, and Daniel-wouldugh and chat happily around the dining table, while Alistair silently bustled between the kitchen and dining room, ensuring their happiness ran smoothly. Unlike Reba''s domineering attitude and Daniel''s loud, disrespectful demands, Richard was always polite to Alistair, even asionally inviting him to sit and eat with them. But Alistair could hear the undisguised mockery and disdain in Richard''s tone. Now, meeting again, Richard still treated Alistair like the same pathetic loser he could ridicule at will. But Alistair was no longer the same man. Chapter 26 The Two Fathers He met Richard''s gaze squarely. "If you''ve got time to wonder why I''m here, maybe you should focus on keeping your wife in check. Do you even know she''s been harassing me repeatedly? If you knew and still let her bother me, then I can only admire. your generosity. Not only were you fine with letting your woman marry me, but you even let your son call me ''Dad."" Seeing Richard''s expression darken, Alistair added calmly, "If it were me, I couldn''t stomach it." Richard snorted, "Alistair, are you delusional? Would Reba chase after you? I should be thanking the heavens if you aren''t clinging to her. Life must be tough without the Whitfields'' support, huh?" His eyes lingered on Alistair''s custom-tailored suit, and his jaw tightened. Why would Reba buy him such expensive clothes? He doesn''t deserve them. He looks well-must''ve gotten a hefty settlement from Reba. Richard''s mood soured further. Even if you cover mud in gold, it''s still mud. "You have no degree, no relevant work experience-your only skill is serving others. The money Reba gave you won''tst forever. But I''m a man of principle. I could offer you a job, one that perfectly suits your... expertise. How about it?" Chapter 26 The Two Fathers All he''s good for is serving people. Perfect. I know a wealthy, promiscuous woman who''d love someone like him-his looks and skills would suit her just fine. As they spoke, a teacher led Daniel out. Daniel had been let out early today, and the teacher apanying him was Maggie, someone Alistair knew well. Maggie''s warm, cheerful smile froze the moment she spotted Daniel''s "old" and "new" fathers standing together, the air thick with tension. Even the usually carefree little troublemaker Daniel stood frozen, his eyes darting between Richard and Alistair in confusion. Richard gave Alistair a sidelong nce before smiling and beckoning to Daniel, "Danny,e here, son." Daniel hesitated, ncing at Alistair, then shuffled toward Richard. Smug, Richard shot Alistair a warning look. "Stay away from my son. I won''t tolerate this anymore." Alistair replied coolly, "Richard, there''s a fine line between. confidence and delusion." Richard was convinced Alistair was just putting up a front. Chapter 26 The Two Fathers Daniel kept sneaking nces at Alistair, his small face full of uncertainty. Noticing his gaze, Alistair turned to him. In a tiny voice, Daniel murmured, "Dad..." Richard, assuming the boy meant him, patted Daniel''s head affectionately. "How about we visit Grandmater?" But Daniel was still staring at Alistair. "Dad... when are you.ing home?" My real dad is nice, but I miss my old dad. Richard''s smile vanished. Though Daniel had given Alistair plenty of headaches over the years, Alistair couldn''t bring himself to resent a five-year-old. That one word-"Dad"-flooded Alistair''s mind with memories of Daniel as a newborn, wrinkled and tiny like a little monkey. His first word had been "Dad." "Danny, from now on, call me Mr. Harlow or just Alistair. Don''t call me ''Dad,'' okay?" "Dad!" Another bright, cheerful voice rang out. Alistair turned to see Eloise running toward him, her dress fluttering like flower petals. apter 26 he Two Fathers Maggie, who had been about to leave, gaped in shock. At first, she''d assumed Alistair hade to see Daniel out of lingering affection, only to identally run into Richard. But now, with this little girl''s appearance, she waspletely lost. She called him dad? Richard stared, stunned, as the girl threw herself into Alistair''s arms, the two sharing a tender moment. So he really wasn''t here for Daniel? Since when does he have a daughter of Daniel''s age? Daniel stood frozen, as if unable toprehend how his dad could suddenly belong to another child. "Dad, were you waiting long?" Eloise asked sweetly. "You don''t have toe so early next time. I can wait for you." Alistair smiled, "It''s fine. I just got here." Hand in hand, they walked toward the parked car. Richard could only watch as Alistair helped the little girl into a Maybach by the curb,pletely ignoring him and Daniel. Suddenly, Daniel wrenched free of Richard''s grip and ran after them. "Dad! Dad!" Chapter 26 The Two Fathers That''s my dad! He can''t be someone else''s dad! Alistair had just settled Eloise into the car when he heard Daniel''s cres. He turned to see the boy chasing after them. "Danny, I already told you. I''m not your dad anymore. Go to your real father." He wasn''t being sarcastic-just trying to make Daniel understand that he couldn''t have two fathers. But Daniel burst into tears. After the past few days, he''d realized he still liked Alistair best. Alistair made him delicious food, yed games with him, and told him bedtime stories. Even when he cried, Alistair never yelled-he''dfort him gently. He wanted Alistair. "Daniel, get back here!" Richard''s lips twitched with fury. He strode forward, grabbing Daniel by the cor and yanking him back roughly. His sense of superiority over Alistair had just been shattered by his own son. Terrified, Daniel wailed, stretching his arms toward Alistair. "Dad! Don''t go!" CEO by 27 Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part Richard mped the wailing Daniel under his arm, shot Alistair a venomous re, and stormed off to his car. Alistair turned back to see Eloise''s pale, frightened face. Heart aching, he gathered her into his arms and patted her back. "Don''t be scared. I''m here." Eloise whispered, "Dad, I''m not scared. I have you to protect me. But that little boy''s daddy is so mean. He''s so pitiful." Alistair chuckled. She really is a little angel, worrying about the little demon even now. He calmly got into the car, Daniel''s cries still echoing faintly in his ears. That brat''s been spoiled rotten-someone needs to discipline him properly. But what if he bes Richard''s punching bag? He is Richard''s biological son... Surely Richard wouldn''t be that cruel? Not that it''s any of my business anymore. Compared to a son who could tear the house down, a sweet, thoughtful daughter is definitely better. "Dad, this is my favorite toy. Do you want it? "Dad, have some water. "Dad, sit down! Let me massage your shoulders! "Dad, can I rub your legs too?" When Caroline returned home, she found her usually well-behaved daughter fluttering around Alistair like an eager attendant-kneading his shoulders, patting his legs, the very picture of devotion. She was baffled. Eloise is a sweet, obedient child. She''ll massage my legs when I''m tired, hug me and say "Mommy, I love you, I''ll always be with you" when I''m upset, and even bring me water and remind me to take medicine when I''m unwell. But this level of attentiveness? Definitely not normal. She soon learned why. After dinner, while Alistair went downstairs to fetch a package, Eloise tugged at Caroline''s sleeve anxiously. "Mommy, today a kid tried to steal Daddy from me." Caroline immediately recalled that Alistair had a non-biological son attending the same kindergarten. Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part I should''ve transferred Eloise to another school. Eloise''s voice trembled. "That kid is so greedy. He already has a dad, but he still wants mine? Even if Daddy used to be hist daddy, he isn''t anymore! Mommy, he''s not a good kid!" Caroline hugged her, smiling, "You said it yourself-he''s not good. So your daddy won''t like him. He won''t be stolen." Eloise sniffled. ¡°But his new daddy isn''t as good as mine. He''ll want my daddy back!" Caroline stroked her daughter''s cheek, her heart aching. "Don''t worry. You have me. I''ll make sure Daddy stays with you forever." Guilt pricked at her. Eloise is actually a deeply sensitive, insecure child. The fact that she''s still afraid of losing him means I''ve failed as a mother. Alistair isn''t just "important" to us anymore. He''s family. An indispensable part of our lives. After Eloise fell asleep, Alistair decided he needed to talk to Caroline. He''d noticed Eloise''s unease. Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part Caroline sat by the floor-to-ceiling window, the glittering skyline of New York stretching behind her. She held a ss of water, her delicate skin glowing under the soft light. The top button of her coffee-checked loungewear was undone, revealing a glimpse of corbone. At that moment, she wasn''t the calcting, untouchable CEO -but neither was she some approachable next-door girl. Her innate regality set her apart. Even silent and still, she seemed to exist on some higher ne. She took a sip of water, her deep eyes studying Alistair. While he''d adapted easily to being Eloise''s father, stepping into. the role of Caroline''s husband felt far more daunting. As he struggled to phrase his thoughts, Caroline suddenly sighed, "I''m so jealous of you." Alistair blinked, confused. "You''ve only known Eloise for a few days, yet she''s already this attached." Though she imed envy, her tone and expression radiated warmth. "Carol, there''s something I wanted to discuss," Alistair said. Calling her "Carol" still felt unnatural-"Ms. Ashbourne" rolled off his tongue more easily, but that was too distant now. "My ex-wife''s son attends the same kindergarten. I saw him today." Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part He''d said "my ex-wife''s son," not "my son." The distinction was deliberate. Caroline, knowing the truth, caught the nuance immediately. She nodded. "Eloise told me." Alistair looked remorseful. "I''m sorry. She seemed really unsettled. My reassurances didn''t help much." "Yes. She''s terrified you''ll abandon her." Another sigh, "The best decision I ever made was bringing you into her life. These past few days, she''s been smiling more than ever. A stable family environment is so crucial for a child''s growth." Alistair wholeheartedly agreed. Raised in a home devoid of warmth, he''d grown into a withdrawn adult despite his grandfather''s love. Caroline frowned, "I''m thrilled Eloise is opening up, but I''m also... worried." Alistair straightened, adopting the posture of a subordinate: awaiting instructions. Caroline suppressed a twinge of irritation. Why must he keep this distance? His boundaries are perfectly reasonable-I''m the one being strange. It''s like I''m possessed, obsessing over his every reaction. Chapter 27 An Indispensable Part "Don''t misunderstand¡ªI''m not having second thoughts. I just worry you might... leave us too soon." Yet Eloise''s angelic sweetness and Caroline''s respect had given Alistair a taste of heaven after years in hell. This newfound happiness sometimes left him uneasy too. What if Caroline one day met her true love? However painful, he''d have to step aside. Alistair met her gaze. "First, I''m truly happy Eloise has grown. fond of me. If possible, I''d love to watch her grow up." Caroline''s heart leaped. Eloise is only five. Watching her "grow up" would mean over a decade together. There was something about Alistair-when he spoke, others believed him. "Don''t make promises lightly," she teased. "What if you meet your soulmate?" Faced with this shrewd CEO, Alistair seemed guileless as nk paper. He smiled then-a smile tinged with a disillusionment toward. love he himself hadn''t noticed. CEO by 28 Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO Thanks to Reba, Alistair-at the young age of twenty-four, in the prime of his life-had no desire for sweet romance, let alone marriage and children. He lived as ascetically as a monk. He had resolved to spend the rest of his days alone. At least, that was his current mindset. Yet, contradictorily, he still yearned for the warmth of family. Caroline saw straight through him, reading the destion in hist gaze. This is perfect. Since he has no interest in women, being this close gives me an advantage. It''s only the beginning-there''s still a long way to go. Caroline silently vowed to seed in breaking into Alistair''s heart. For now, she decided not to overanalyze why she was so inexplicably drawn to him. Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO I''ll figure it out eventually. For now, I''ll follow my instincts-I want to indulge myself just this once. Though Alistair had no romantic desires, he was still a young man in his prime. The deep night, the quiet space filled with a faint, intoxicating fragrance, and the presence of a soft, alluring beauty-even as a gentleman with no untoward impulses, he couldn''t help but feel slightly unsettled. For the first time, he wished Eloise hadn''t gone to bed so early. With her around, he''d feel much more at ease in Caroline''s presence. That marriage certificate hadn''t changed his status as an employee. No matter how awkward he felt, he had to endure his boss'' questioning. The problem was that he wasn''t much of a talker. After discussing Eloise, he had no idea what else to say. Caroline sipped her water, lost in thought, while Alistair sat stiffly across from her, barely daring to move. "It''s gettingte. Let''s call it a night." Caroline finished her water and stood first. Alistair exhaled in relief. As she passed him, Caroline suddenly stopped. Alistair nearly bumped into her. Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO His gaze identally slipped past her cor, catching a glimpse of smooth skin and delicate corbones. Lower, the fabric of her sleepwear obscured the view, but the soft, perfect curves beneath were still faintly outlined. Alistair quickly averted his eyes. Even though he hadn''t seen anything explicit, he still felt guilty. "Oh, right. Every Saturday, I take Eloise to visit my grandmother. You shoulde with us tomorrow." Caroline remained oblivious to his difort. Alistair nodded. "Of course." She turned to face him fully, her tone yful. "Then, Mr. Harlow, I''ll be counting on your cooperation tomorrow." "No problem." "Good. Well then, goodnight. Sweet dreams." Caroline pushed open her bedroom door and stepped inside- only to reappear two secondster. She fixed Alistair with a stare so full of quiet resentment that he nearly took a step back. His hand already on his own doorknob, Alistair asked, "Is there something else?" Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO "Yes," Caroline huffed. "I said goodnight to you. Shouldn''t your return the courtesy?" Alistair flushed. "Sorry, I forgot." "It''s fine. I forgive you." He couldn''t help but smile. Ms. CEO is surprisingly easygoing. Caroline continued staring at him expectantly. After a brief moment of confusion, Alistair caught on. "Goodnight. Sweet dreams." Caroline muttered, "That''s more like it," before finally retreating into her room. Alistair entered his own bedroom, closed door behind him, and stood there for a long momente before suddenlyughing to himself. The icy CEO can actually be kind of cute in private. He washed up, changed into soft pajamas, and flopped onto the plush bed, closing his eyes. Two secondster, they snapped open again. Caroline invited me to her grandmother''s ce. Does that mean Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO I might meet a lot of her rtives? **** Richard received a call from Reba, instructing him to pick up Daniel and head straight to Whitfield Manor. He''d been irritated by her earlier reluctance to make their rtionship public, but this call lifted his spirits. I knew Reba wouldn''t keep me hidden forever. His n was simple-charm Reba''s parents, marry her, and take over as heir to Whitfield Group. They only have one daughter. Eventually, everything the Whitfields own will be mine. His good mood peaked when he saw Alistair. He''d assumed Alistair had been struggling since being kicked out. He must be here to beg for scraps from Reba. But Richard hadn''t expected that after the peak, there would be a nosedive. First, Alistair''sposed demeanor irritated him. What right does a penniless loser have to act so aloof around me? Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO Then, his own son still called Alistair "Dad." Richard gritted his teeth. It''s understandable-Alistair raised Danny for five years. Of course, the boy would feel attached. I''ll just make sure they don''t see each other again. Kids forget quickly. But the final straw was realizing Alistair wasn''t here to beg- he''d arrived in a luxury car to pick up another girl. Custom-tailored clothes, a high-end vehicle-far from destitute, Alistair looked like he was thriving. Daniel''s lingering attachment to Alistair sent Richard''s temper skyrocketing. He roughly h the boy into the car and unleashed a torrent of scolding. The once-unruly little demon had be his punching bag. "If you keep crying, I''ll tape your mouth shut." Daniel, frightened by his dark expression, choked back his sobs. Richard saw this as the perfect opportunity to make Daniel forget Alistair. "Are you stupid? He''s not your dad. Did you see it? He has a daughter now-he doesn''t want you anymore." Chapter 28 The Resentful CEO Daniel''s lips trembled, but one look at Richard''s re silenced him. "If you don''t behave, your mom and I will abandon you too. We''ll throw you out on the streets to beg." Terrified, Daniel''s chubby face turned red, but he didn''t dare make a sound. Only after promising new video games and a trip to the amusement park did Richard finally calm him down. When they arrived at Whitfield Manor, Reba was nowhere in sight. Her parents sat on the sofa, their expressions unreadable. A nanny whisked Daniel away, leaving Richard alone with Reba''s parents in the parlor. CEO by 29 Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction "You''re Danny''s biological father?" Nathaniel asked slowly. Richard sat stiffly upright, his face etched with remorse. "I apologize, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield. Back then, I was immature Nathaniel cut him off coldly. "I don''t see much maturity now, either." "I''m sorry. I should havee to see you and Mrs. Cordelia Whitfield much earlier. But Reba said the timing wasn''t right..." Nathaniel interrupted again, "Are you saying Reba also told you to abandon her back then?" Cordelia sat silently beside him, her eyes scrutinizing Richard from head to toe, her thoughts unreadable. Richard was left speechless. After a long pause, he stood up and right in front of Nathaniel and Cordelia-pped himself hard across the face. The sharp crack of skin against skin echoed through the room. Richard''s face burned, but he clenched his teeth and endured the pain. Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, Mrs. Cordelia Whitfield, I was young and reckless back then. I know I was wrong. But I swear- Reba is the only one I''ve ever loved. Please forgive me, and please allow us to be together." Nathaniel remained unmoved. "Do you know what I did to Alistair six years ago when Reba brought him here and imed he was Danny''s father?" A flicker of unease passed through Richard, but he quickly steadied himself. Why should Ipare myself to Alistair? He''s nothing-a nobody with no power or influence. Even if they beat him half to death, they''d just throw some money at the problem and call it done. I''m different. I have the entire Morgan family behind me. No matter how angry Nathaniel is, he''ll have to think twice before crossing my family. Nathaniel continued, "If you can endure the same suffering he went through, then I''ll consider your proposal." Richard was certain Nathaniel was bluffing to test his sincerity. With unwavering resolve, he dered, "I can. I''ll ept any punishment for my mistakes. As long as you don''t separate me from Reba, I''ll do anything." Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction Nathaniel smiled, "Good. That''s all I needed to hear." He stood, leisurely picking up the alligator leather belt he''d prepared in advance. Richard straightened his spine, his handsome face set in an expression of steel- like determination, as if ready to face. martyrdom. Nathaniel raised his arm high and-crack-the belt sliced through the air,nding squarely across Richard''s back. Caughtpletely off guard, Richard let out a pained cry and crumpled to the floor. Without hesitation, Nathaniel raised his arm again. Though Richard''s mother had been a mistress, he''d grown up spoiled and coddled, never experiencing such brutality. Stunned, he saw Nathaniel preparing for another strike and instinctively grabbed his wrist, his eyes shing with venom. Cordelia gasped, clutching her chest, her face pale. Nathaniel, however, seemed to have expected this. He smiled amiably, "Didn''t you say you''d ept any punishment for Reba? Onesh and you''re already breaking your word?" Richard jolted and immediately released him. "I''m sorry, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield. I just wasn''t prepared. Please, vent your anger on me. This time, I won''t make a sound." Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction Nathaniel tossed the belt aside dismissively. "Forget it. This matter is closed. You may leave." Richard brightened. "Then, does that mean-?" I heard Alistair was whipped so badly he spent half a month in the hospital. But I only took one hit. That means Nathaniel still favors me. His resentment toward Nathaniel faded considerably. "Marrying Reba isn''t entirely impossible," Nathaniel said, sitting back down and sipping his coffee as if his earlier fury had been nothing but an act. Richard suppressed the searing pain in his back and looked at him eagerly. "But first, answer me this. Do you love Reba for who she is, or for her family''s status?" Richard acted as if insulted. "Of course, I Nathas because I love her. M Nathaniel Whitfield, Mrs. Whitfield, if I could, I''d cut outmy heart to prove it to you." Nathaniel''s smile was faint. "Spare us the empty words. We can''t actually ask you to carve out your heart. I''ll allow you to marry Reba on one condition." Richard bowed his head. "Name it." Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction ¡°Before the wedding, the two of you will sign a prenuptial agreement. Once Reba marries you, she bes part of your family. That means the Whitfield name and all associated assets. will have nothing to do with either of you. If you agree, you can get your marriage license tomorrow." Richard''s jaw dropped. This was nothing like what he''d envisioned. Cordelia watched his reaction, her eyes darkening. Without a word, she stood and left. "That''s all. It''ste. You may go." Nathaniel''s tone was icy as he, too, stood and walked away. Richard returned to Reba''s penthouse in a daze. Reba sat curled on the sofa, clutching a pillow, her expression hollow. At the sound of the door, she looked up and saw Richard''s grim face. Her voice was small. "Rick... did you convince my parents?" Richard frowned, studying her for a long moment before suddenly asking, "Are you really their biological daughter?" Reba''s eyes welled up. "Why would you say that?" Irritated, Richard yanked off his tie and sat beside her in silence. Then, as if struck by realization, his frustration evaporated. Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction I''m still too impulsive. He pulled Reba into his arms. "I get it now. Your parents must be testing me." Reba murmured distantly, "Rick... do you love me?" Richard replied without hesitation, "Do you even need to ask? Of course, I do. Who else would I love?" "Then why did you abandon me back then?" "Reba, how many times do I have to exin? My parents forced me. I had no choice." Reba''s voice took on a hollow edge. "Rick, do you really love me?" Richard''s patience frayed, but he forced himself to soothe her. "I love you. Forever. Until the end of the universe." "You''re just saying that." Richard feigned hurt. "Reba, your father whipped me so hard my back is still bleeding. I didn''t even stop at the hospital because I was worried about leaving you alone. If you keep doubting me, it''ll break my heart." Reba tilted her face up to his. Under the bright lights, the five stark finger marks on her cheek were impossible to miss. Her voice was icy. "If you really loved me, how did you not Chapter 29 Richard''s Miscalction notice half my face is swollen?" CEO by 30 Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast On Richard''s fourth day back, Reba had a huge fight with him. Richard stormed out, mming the door behind him, while Reba copsed onto the sofa, sobbing into her hands. She had waited six long years for the man she wanted to spend her life with, yet after just a few days together, she realized this wasn''t the life she had envisioned. Richard cared more about whether she could inherit the family fortune than about her love. Reba felt lost. She couldn''t even articte what kind of life she truly wanted. But inexplicably, her mind drifted to memories of Alistair bustling around the kitchen in an apron while she yed carefree with Daniel, building blocks in the living room. While Reba spent the night sleepless and distraught, Alistair slept soundly until morning. He woke up refreshed and, seeing that it was still early, headed. to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Though cooking wasn''t part of his responsibilities, he figured he Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast might as well do something productive. He opened the double-door refrigerator, pulled out ingredients, and got to work. Back in the day, he had cooked every single meal, and after a few days without practice, he worried his skills might rust. This was his only real talent-he couldn''t afford to lose it. He nned to open a small private restaurant someday. Not to cater to many customers or to make money, since he likely wouldn''t need it, but simply to keep himself upied and avoid falling into idleness. On good days, he''d wee guests. When tired, he''d pack his bags and travel. Living out his days so leisurely sounded perfect to Alistair. Long gone was the ambition of his youth-now, he just wanted to livefortably, doing as he pleased. Today, he decided to make shrimp and vegetable pasta with eggs. Rolling up his sleeves, he stood at the sink, carefully washing the greens. He realized that cooking for different people brought entirely different experiences. Preparing three meals a day for Reba had been a mandatory Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast task-like a robot programmed to follow orders mechanically. But now, standing in the kitchen again, it felt strangely.... enjoyable. Just as he finished washing the vegetables and reached for the pasta, he sensed someone watching him. He turned toward the kitchen door. Caroline stood leaning against the doorframe, staring at him absently. Freshly awake, her ubed hair cascaded loosely over her shoulders, her delicate face free of makeup. Her head rested lightly against the frame, her gaze fixed on him. But when Alistair met her eyes, he realized they were unfocused -less looking at him and more lost in some distant memory. "Sorry, did I wake you?" He had deliberately moved quietly after getting up, trying not to make noise. Caroline snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. "No, I was already awake. What are you..." Alistair nced at the pasta in his hand and suddenly realized he hadn''t asked if Caroline or Eloise even wanted pasta. I took too much initiative. Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast "I thought I''d make some pasta. Would you and Eloise like some?" Caroline smiled, "Of course." Relieved by her genuine reaction, he nodded. "Great. It shouldn''t take too long." He resumed prepping the ingredients. Reba had been picky-particr about pasta firmness-so Alistair had learned to time everything precisely. Caroline remained in the doorway, making no move to leave. Alistair suddenly felt like a schoolchild doing homework under a teacher''s watchful eye, so nervous he couldn''t even work out the simplest arithmetic problem. But Caroline wasn''t a stern teacher. Her eyesnded on the kitchen timer, and she frowned, "Are you conducting a chemistry experiment? Do you need it timed to the second?" Alistair chuckled, "Just habit." Caroline didn''t reply but still didn''t leave. To ease the awkwardness, Alistair grasped for conversation. "Any dietary restrictions?" She shook her head. "I''ll eat anything that isn''t terrible." Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast Alistair nearlyughed. Sounds like she''s easy to please, but what exactly counts as "not terrible" to her? After a few days together, he''d learned that beneath Caroline''s. cool, unapproachable exteriory an easygoing nature. Caroline seemed to hesitate as if wanting to say something, but in the end, she stayed silent. She had meant to remind Alistair that his only duty was apanying Eloise-he didn''t need to do anything else-but she held back. She wanted to taste the pasta he made himself. Soon, Eloise woke up too. Dressed in an adorablece-trimmed nightgown and clutching the little brown bear she slept with, she scampered into the kitchen, eyes wide. "Daddy, you can cook too? You''re amazing! Her ttery was effusive for Alistair. Alistair grinned. "Yep. Just tell me what you''d like, and I''ll make it for you." But to his surprise, Eloise shook her head. "No." Alistair prided himself on his cooking skills-honed under Reba''s relentless demands-enough that even Vivienne''s Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast mother still reminisced about his dishes. "My cooking''s really good. You don''t have to worry about it tasting bad." Eloise kept shaking her head. "Still no." "Why not?" "Because then you''d have to work too hard. I don''t want you to get tired." Alistair froze, warmth blooming in his chest. Did / identally stumble into heaven? By the time Caroline and Eloise finished washing up, the pasta was ready. "This is so yummy, Daddy! It''s the best pasta I''ve ever had! "It''s so good. I could eat ten tes! "Daddy, is there more in the pot? I want seconds!" Eloise was his most enthusiastic fan, filling breakfast with her constant praise. Caroline didn''t offer much anything, was the highest praise. Chapter 30 A Pleasant Breakfast Once in the car, Alistair-still basking in the morning''s I''m going to meet Caroline''s family finally. Even if their marriage wasn''t real, he worried about making a bad impression. Well, whateveres, I''ll handle it. By chance, his eyes met Julian''s in the rearview mirror. Julian smiled at him, and Alistair smiled back. Just as Julian opened his mouth to speak, a cool voice cut in, "Drive." Julian sighed inwardly. Seriously? You''re guarding him like this? I just wanted to say hello. Is that not allowed? Some friend you are-throw away years of camaraderie the second you get a husband. CEO by 31 Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother Julian was disappointed. She shouldn''t be so cruel to me. She really shouldn''t. Julian could tell that Caroline had not lied to him, and that she and Alistair had indeed gotten the marriage certificate just a few days after they had known each other. But Julian knew Caroline, who imed to stay single forever. After adopting Eloise, she might be shaken. To give Eloise aplete family, she might marry someone. But Julian knew that before getting the marriage certificate, Caroline would make it clear to the other party that there would be no further development except living together. But yesterday, Caroline told Julian seriously that she nned to spend her whole life with Alistair! Julian investigated Alistair''s personal information, and his background could be described with one word-appalling. Poor family background, no education, divorced, and cheated. on by his ex- wife... Of all the things he owned, only his face was decent! Julian scratched his head hard but couldn''t figure out why Caroline would like such a man as Alistair. Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother Julian frowned. She can''t just be attracted by his face! There are many men in the world who are more handsome than him. Besides, Caroline is not a superficial woman who only values appearance. Eloise greeted Julian. ¡°Julian, good morning. Have you had breakfast? If you haven''t, I have some bread and milk." Julian''s injured heart was healed in a second, and he smiled, "Yeah, I''ve eaten. Thank you, sweetie." Julian felt like he saw sunlight. Eloise is so sweet. Mabel lived in a manor in SoHo, surrounded by mountains and rivers. Every Saturday, she would wait eagerly outside the door. was: Once, there was a heavy rain. Caroline saw from a distance that Mabel was waiting outside the yard with an umbre. She threatened Mabel that she wouldn''te to see her again. Under threat, Mabel reluctantly gave up her habit of waiting outside the gate every Saturday. But today, Mabel returned to her old ways and waited outside. the door again. Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother Caroline nced at Julian with a sinister look. Julian looked up at the sky. "What nice weather!" Julian swore to God that he didn''t reveal the news to Mabel. Caroline had warned him in advance. It was just that when he came back yesterday, he heard that Mabel was going to arrange for Caroline to meet a young talent, so he said it was unnecessary. Mabel heard the hidden meaning and guessed something. Naturally, she asked Julian some questions. On one side, it was Mabel; on the other, it was his boss. Julian almost cried in front of Mabel before Mabel allowed him to go without saying too much. Mabel had silver hair and was very well dressed. She looked calm and elegant, noble and wealthy. Alistair couldn''t help but think she looked like a queen. The moment Alistair got out of the car, Mabel''s eyes were fixed on him. Then she looked at Eloise with a smile and waved to her. Eloise ran over. "Great-grandma!" Mabel bent down and replied with a big smile, "Oh, my sweetheart!" Caroline held Alistair''s hand very naturally. Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother This was the second time she took the initiative to make such an intimate gesture toward Alistair. Compared to the first time when he almost suffered from paralysis, Alistair was able to ovee it after being fully prepared mentally. When Caroline''s soft body was close to him, he could remain calm and pretend to beposed. However, he did not expect that Caroline''s slender fingers would flexibly slip into his fingers and directly interlock with his. Their palms pressed together, and they fully felt each other''s body temperature. Alistair felt like he was going to be paralyzed again. Caroline said softly in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Rx, my grandma is very easy to get along with, and she won''t make things difficult for you." Alistair pretended to be calm and nodded. He kept telling himself in his heart that it was just acting. I have to make it real. Otherwise, how can others believe it? The two walked toward Mabel. Mabel''s gaze slowly moved from Alistair''s face to their sped hands. A hint of surprise appeared on here face, and then her smile deepened. When she looked at Alistair again, the warmth in her eyes was almost overflowing. er This shows that Caroline did not lie to him. She looked very easygoing. Alistair breathed a sigh of relief. It seems her grandma is satisfied with my appearance, but what about the other aspects? The rest parts about me are simply terrible! Alistair was vaguely worried. Suddenly, he felt that he was too immersed in the y. He was just a bargaining chip for Caroline to avoid trouble, and they had already obtained their marriage certificate. Even if Mabel was not satisfied with him, she could do nothing. Without waiting for Caroline to speak, Alistair took the initiative to introduce himself. ¡°Madam Ashbourne, d to meet you. My name is Alistair Harlow." Although Mabel looked calm on the surface, she was extremely excited and quickly invited them in. Caroline nced at Alistair and said, "Let''s go." She saw Alistair''s ears turn red again. It feels like his ears were pinched by someone. Caroline shook her head. Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother He''s so shy. Alistair smiled calmly, but he was actually not calm at all. As expected, his hand became numb, and even the whole arm seemed to have lost sensation. He was able to remain calm and pretend to cooperate with her in acting, which was entirely due to his sense of responsibility. Their sped palms were sticky, and neither of them knew whose sweat it was. Caroline had no intention of letting go of her hand, so Alistair couldn''t let her go. Mabel walked in front, holding Eloise''s hand and teasing her as they walked. The interaction between them was particrly warm. Alistair and Caroline followed behind hand in hand. What a heartwarming scene it was. Everyone came to the hall and took their seats. Caroline finally let go of Alistair''s hand. While no one was paying attention, Alistair secretly put his hand on his leg and rubbed it to wipe off the sweat on his palm. Inadvertently, he met Caroline''s gaze. Her eyes were clear and Chapter 31 Meet Her Grandmother bright, with a hint of a smile. He froze for a moment, feeling as if he had been caught doing something bad, but he didn''t seem to have done anything. At this moment, he became the focus of the scene. Mabel chatted with him with a kind look and then naturally started to ask him some private questions. She asked when they met, how many people there were in his family, if he was from New York, which university he graduated from, and what his hobbies were... This was a link that couldn''t be avoided at all. Julian felt as rxeding here as returning home. He picked up a sweet orange, peeled it, and then put the first piece into Eloise''s mouth. He was curious and wondered how Alistair would answer. Alistair knew that his personal conditions were not good enough, and his experience was far from brilliant. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was terrible. But he could not make up false information to deceive Mabel, so he had to answer everything truthfully. CEO by 32 Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter Alistair was about to answer Mabel''s questions one by one, but Caroline spoke first, "Grandma, why are you asking so many questions? Don''t you trust my taste in choosing men?" Mabel froze for a moment. She smiled and joked, "I was just chatting with Alistair. I''m not gonna bite him. Look at you; you haven''t even married him yet, and you''re already speaking for him, huh?" Caroline replied, "Grandma, I was just about to tell you something. We have already gotten our marriage certificate." Mabel had been around and had experienced many ups and downs. She had long since developed a strong and calm heart. When she identally learned from Julian that Caroline seemed to be dating someone, she couldn''t wait to dig out what was going on. But she knew her granddaughter too well, and she immediately thought of a possibility. A basin of water seemed to be poured on her excited heart, and it suddenly turned cold. Back then, Caroline insisted on adopting Eloise despite everyone''s opposition. Some people said that Eloise''s existence. would make many outstanding men stay away from her. hapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter 217 After all, most capable andpetent men would not want to be someone else''s stepfather. At that time, Caroline responded bluntly, saying that she wouldn''t like those people. The facts proved that no matter whether it was a man or a woman, as long as they were good enough, certain shorings could bepletely ignored. Not to mention that Caroline was a talented woman. Even if it was just her outstanding appearance, even though everyone knew that she had a kid, she still had many suitors. Among these suitors, there were heirs from wealthy families. who were as good as the Ashbourne family, geniuses who had achieved remarkable sess at a young age, and top celebrities who thrived in the entertainment industry. However, Caroline was 24 years old, yet she had never dated anyone. Logically speaking, she was still young, and there was no need for Mabel to worry too much about her marriage. But she met so many outstanding men, but none of them made her heart move. It was impossible for Mabel not to worry about that. Once, after hearing someone''s guess, Mabel asked Caroline whether she didn''t like men. Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter Caroline answered her with a smirk, ¡°Don''t worry, at the moment, there is no woman I like." Mabel finally figured it out. There was nothing wrong with Caroline''s sexual orientation. She was just too independent and cold, and none of the men she met happened to be the one she liked. Fate was something that couldn''t be forced. But Mabel was anxious. If Caroline never met someone she loved in her lifetime, Mabel was worried that she would be lonely all her life. Mabel''s mind was not outdated. She was a lovely olddy who was willing to ept new things. She thought people had different sexual orientations. She believed that as long as it did not affect others, it was other people''s freedom to choose how to live their lives, and it should be respected. This standard would work for anyone else, but not for her granddaughter. Actually, she had a traditional heart, and she still hoped that Caroline could get married, have children, and live the life that a normal person would have. Later, Caroline was not as persistent as before and was willing to go on the blind dates Mabel arranged, but Mabel still couldn''t be happy. Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter Mabel knew that Caroline just wanted to find a father for her adopted daughter, not a husband for herself. These were twopletely different things. Mabel guessed that Caroline had found a suitable father for Eloise, and her enthusiasm faded by half. However, when she saw Caroline, who had never been interested in men, holding hands with a strange guy for the first time, Mabel''s hope was rekindled. If Caroline didn''t really like him, how could she be willing to be so close to him? Mabel was very happy. She saw that Alistair was tall, sunny, and handsome. He was polite when he talked to her. Mabel thought that her granddaughter had good taste, and she was satisfied with the young man. Mabel felt like maybe she could really see Caroline find happiness during her lifetime. Mabel''s smile hadn''t faded when she suddenly heard Caroline tell her that they had obtained a marriage certificate. Mabel, who should have been happier, suddenly became alert. Thinking of Caroline, who was usually well-behaved but asionally gets crazy, Mabel felt like her heart skipped a beat. Without knowing each other, they just got the certificate directly. Isn''t it just because she thinks I''m worrying too much Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter and annoyed that she has to go on blind dates every other day, so she just finds a random guy to avoid blind dates? But marriage is a big deal. How can she treat it so casually? Even if it is a fake marriage, and even if they divorce someday, it will be different. The first marriage and the second can never be the same. Mabel was angry at Caroline for not taking marriage seriously. Since Alistair was present, she couldn''t get angry, so she said with a sigh, "Oh, why didn''t you tell us about such a big thing in advance?" Caroline saidzily, "It''s me who''s getting married, not you. I''ve got the certificate, whether you say yes or no. Besides, I just told you, didn''t I?" Mabel was speechless for a long time upon hearing Caroline''s words. Mabel''s heart sank. Is it the same to say it in advance or now? This girl is just changing the concept! Alistair looked at Caroline with a little surprise and happened to catch Caroline''s bright eyes. Caroline''s eyes were slightly curved, as if to say, "Didn''t that scare you?" Alistair replied with just a smile. Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter Caroline was from a wealthy family, and Alistair thought that they must have a lot of rules. After all, Reba''s family had a lot of rules, and it seemed that he was the only one bound by the rules. Looking at the interaction between Caroline and Mabel, Alistair realized that he was overthinking. The casual air between Caroline and Mabel made him feel very rxed. Mabel shook her head and said to Eloise with a smile, ¡°Good girl, I will give you a task, okay? It''s the first time for this sir toe to our house. Can you take him out for a walk? The blossoms in the backyard are blooming. They are so beautiful!" Eloise looked around in confusion. Only my dad and Julian are present. Who is the "sir" Great-grandma mentioned? When Mabel pointed at Alistair with a smile, Eloise immediately corrected, "Great-grandma, he is my dad!". Mabel widened her eyes, unsure of what to say. Alistair understood that Mabel had something to say to Caroline alone. As for the content, he knew it was rted to him. He and Caroline got married after knowing each other for only one day. It would be strange if her family didn''t ask about the Chapter 32 Crazy Granddaughter whole thing. Maybe Mabel would even think that Caroline was deceived by him. The situation was like when Reba took him back to meet her family. What Alistair could be sure of was that Caroline would definitely not allow him to be beaten with a belt or scolded. He could tell that Mabel was not an unreasonable person. Alistair suddenly paused. By the way, why aren''t Caroline''s parents here? He greeted Mabel politely and then stood up and walked out with Eloise''s help. Julian threw the orange peel into the trash can, picked up another orange, and walked out. CEO by 33 Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 1/11 Julian introduced himself. "Hi, I haven''t formally introduced myself to you yet. My name is Julian Hart. I''m Ms. Ashbourne''s driver and assistant." Julian rubbed Eloise''s head, looked at Alistair with a smile, and continued to speak, "My father is Madam Ashbourne''s driver. I have lived here since I was a child and grew up with Ms. Ashbourne." Alistair understood what it meant. THE Well, they are childhood sweethearts. No wonder Eloise is so close to him. Alistair vaguely saw some warning in Julian''s friendly smile. Julian seemed to be warning, "You better not have the intention. to bully Carol. Otherwise, I will not forgive you!" Alistair smiled and met Julian''s gaze, "Hi, d to meet you." Alistair thought that if he had a younger sister and she suddenly brought a stranger of unknown origin, his reaction would probably be more intense than Julian''s. It seemed that both Julian and Mabel were calm on the issue of Caroline''s sudden marriage. Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? This was obviously rted to Caroline''s usual decisive and arbitrary attitude. They all seemed to have gotten used to it. It seemed that Caroline was usually a very independent and decisive person. 2/11 It was a rare opportunity to stay with Alistair alone, so Julian had a lot of things to ask Alistair, such as how they met and what was so special about him that made Carol look at him differently. Julian only dared to think about these questions in his mind and did not dare to actually ask them. He admitted that he was a coward, especially being in front of Caroline. She warned Julian that her husband liked quietness and asked him not to bother him. Even if Julian was tortured. to death by his own curiosity, he did not dare to ask any more. questions. Julian shook his head. Oh, I''m really jealous of Alistair. Alistair is the first person who can be protected by Caroline to this extent. Julian could remember Alistair''s background clearly. He was originally an excellent student with the prospect of being admitted to a good university. However, to pay off his father''s debts, he was willing to marry into the Whitfield family and work tirelessly for 6 years as a househusband. He was not Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 3/11 valued by anyone and had no status in the family. When hist ex-wife''s beloved man came back, she even kicked Alistair out of the house overnight. Then he met Caroline... They got married the very next day. And it was said that it was Caroline who took the initiative to mention getting the marriage certificate! Julian admitted that when he learned about Alistair''s experience, he felt a sense of sympathy for Alistair. Anyway, if it were him, he would not be able to hold on. Alistair appeared to be cowardly and ipetent, but in fact, he was patient and tenacious. Julian admired him very much. Julian suddenly felt confused. Maybe Caroline admired his perseverance... That''s not right. She got married to Alistair first, and then I started to investigate him in detail. Julian had been thinking about it over and over these days, but he just couldn''t find the answer. He almost scratched his hair off his head! It was not that he wanted to look for trouble. This was really unbelievable! Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 4/11 If Caroline simply wanted to find a father for Eloise, Julian could understand it. After all, Caroline had revealed this idea to him before. But Caroline told him yesterday that she was serious and wanted to spend her whole life with Alistair. If someone else had said this, Julian might not have taken it seriously. People tended to be fickle. It was sometimes really difficult to be faithful to one person. Moreover, ording to the information Julian had, it was impossible for Caroline and Alistair, who had only known each other for a few days, to have any vows or evesting affection. Julian couldn''t figure out why Caroline suddenly chose Alistair. But since these words came out of Caroline''s mouth, Julian would have to take them seriously. I know Caroline too well. She would never speak casually without thinking. Is she possessed by something to spend her whole life with a man she has only known for three days? Finally, Julian made a bold and terrifying guess. Could it be that Alistair knew some kind of evil magic? Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 5/11 Eloise got along very well with him, which was not difficult to understand. Alistair had a 5-year-old son, so he naturally had some experience in taking care of children and could baby Eloise, who had beencking and longing for fatherly love since childhood. But apart from being possessed, Julian really didn''t know how to exin Caroline''s devotion to Alistair. This is too weird! Exining it as being possessed by evil spirits, it seems that all doubts are solved! Julian couldn''t hold it back and directly asked, "Buddy, there''s no one else here. Can you tell me honestly whether you know something that others don''t?" "Dad, look! There are many flowers. Wow, it''s so beautiful!" Eloise looked at the colorful scene in front of her and said excitedly. Alistair looked back at Julian with a confused face. "Huh?" Julian let out some dryughter. "Nothing." Alistair was dragged by the excited little girl and ran toward the sea of flowers. The wind blowing over carried a faint scent of flowers. Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? In fact, he heard it. He heard what Julian asked him. 6/11 It was so abstract that he didn''t know how to answer it, so he just pretended not to hear it. He forced a helpless smile. Julian asked Alistair if he knew something that others didn''t, and Alistair immediately guessed that Julian really wanted to ask if he knew some evil magic that could bewitch people. Otherwise, how could Caroline get married to him so quickly? Caroline was the cloud in the sky, and he was the mud on the ground. Alistair was too self-aware. He did not have any evil magic to bewitch people. At most, he was lucky and was bound to the Life Choice System. The system gave him a chance, and Caroline was his new chance. This was the result Caroline wanted to see. If he couldn''t confuse others, it was hardly possible for him to protect her from unnecessary troubles in life. Now, Mabel and Caroline were the only ones left in the hall. "Carol, tell me the truth. You don''t want to go on a blind date. and want Eloise to have a father, so you deliberately find Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? In fact, he heard it. He heard what Julian asked him. 6/11 It was so abstract that he didn''t know how to answer it, so he just pretended not to hear it. He forced a helpless smile. Julian asked Alistair if he knew something that others didn''t, and Alistair immediately guessed that Julian really wanted to ask if he knew some evil magic that could bewitch people. Otherwise, how could Caroline get married to him so quickly? Caroline was the cloud in the sky, and he was the mud on the ground. Alistair was too self-aware. He did not have any evil magic to Alistair was too self-aware. He bewitch people. At most, he was lucky and was bound to the Life Choice System. The system gave him a chance, and Caroline was his new chance. This was the result Caroline wanted to see. If he couldn''t confuse others, it was hardly possible for him to protect her from unnecessary troubles in life. Now, Mabel and Caroline were the only ones left in the hall. "Carol, tell me the truth. You don''t want to go on a blind date and want Eloise to have a father, so you deliberately find Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? someone to make a show for me, huh?" Mabel looked at Caroline with a serious face. 7/11 As for seeing them holding hands, which had excited her earlier, Mabel knew it was just something Caroline did intentionally to make the fake look real. Oh, this naughty girl. Once she starts to go against the norm, it bes a headache for everyone. When Caroline insisted on adopting Eloise despite everyone''s opposition, even though everyone proposed several ns for her own good, such as finding a wealthy and warm family for Eloise or simply having Mabel raise her, all of the suggestions were rejected by Caroline. She was determined to raise Eloise herself. Even though she was just a child in the eyes of others at that time, she still insisted on being a mother. Caroline took an orange and yed with it in her hand. She said frankly, "I''ve definitely had this thought before." Mabel keenly caught the keyword "before." Mabel asked, "Are you serious?" "Grandma, when I meet the right person, can''t I be serious?" Mabel sighed in her mind. Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? She couldn''t win the argument with Caroline at all. 8/11 "Tell me, how long have you known each other? I haven''t met him before, so it must be only a short time. Only time can reveal a person''s true character. How can you be so impatient? Is he..." Mabel wanted to ask if Alistair had deceived her with his sweet words, but then she thought that it would be the same as suspecting that her granddaughter was blind in love. With her sharp eyes, she felt that Caroline was not that kind of person. "It wasn''t long," Caroline said softly. "But Grandma, you should understand that time cannot exin everything." Mabel had aplicated expression on her face as she thought of something. She hesitated for a long time before finally sighing, "Carol, if you think I control you too much, I will let things take their own course and won''t arrange blind dates for you anymore." Caroline replied, ¡°Grandma, I told you this has nothing to do with you." Mabel thoughtfully asked, "So it''s rted to Eloise? Carol, I know that you will never look back on what you have decided, but I still want to say that marriage is not a joke. You feel sorry for Eloise, but you also have to think more about yourself Caroline emphasized. "Although I really want Eloise to live in a Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 9/11 healthy family atmosphere like a normal child, Grandma, you must know that only a man who satisfies me can be Eloise''s father." Mabel asked curiously, "So can you tell me what is so special about that guy?" Caroline naturally couldn''t answer her grandmother''s question since she herself didn''t understand it. She couldn''t say that it was because she felt a sense of familiarity with Alistair that made her plunge headfirst into it, wholeheartedly marrying Alistair without any regrets. It sounded like she was cursed by someone. If she said it, maybe her grandmother would arrange an exorcism ceremony for her in the afternoon. Caroline never thought about the magic stuff. It was all nonsense. She knew very well that it was her inner impulse that drove her to make the decision. Caroline was thoughtful. I''ve been too busy in the past two days. Besides, I''ve just "tricked" Alistair to get the marriage certificate. Now that I have it, I want to spend more time with him, so I have to put the matter of going to Chicago aside. Chapter 33 Do You Know Evil Magic? 10/11 For some reason, when Chicago was mentioned, she felt an inexplicable resistance in her heart. However, ording to her recollection and the information she got from others indirectly, she had never been to Chicago. Compared to other people''s answers, Caroline believed in himself more. But she lost a year''s memory... CEO by 34 Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman Mabel was certain that the man who was favored by her granddaughter must have some extraordinary qualities that were unknown to others. 1/12 However, she never expected that after Caroline told her all about his background, Mabel almost suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. "What did you say? He dropped out of high school and was divorced once!" Mabel''s eyes widened. Mabel thought that Alistair looked quite good, but she didn''t expect his background to be so terrible. Not to mention being a good match for her beautiful granddaughter, worth tens of billions of dors. It was God''s mercy that he was not single. Mabel actually liked Alistair very much. She wouldn''t look down on anyone casually.. But she still hoped that the one who stood next to her outstanding granddaughter in the future would be equally outstanding. Even if the man was not as good as her granddaughter, who was known as a genius, he should at least be almost as good. Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman 2/12 Alistair''s conditions were far from those of her granddaughter. Mabel thought they could hardly be called a match. Caroline''s expression turned calm. ¡°Grandma, if you think he is not good enough, I can raise Eloise alone for the rest of my life." This was not a threat but a statement of fact. Of course, Caroline was talking about this in front of Mabel on purpose. It was impossible to ask her to give up Alistair. A voice quietly sounded in her heart. It''s impossible to give him up in my lifetime. Mabel was shocked and confused. Is it really not a case of being possessed? For a man who has nothing good except his face, Carol even started to threaten me. I know Carol''s temper. If she says so, she can definitely do it! I don''t want to say that Carol is blind in love, but I can''t figure out why. There are plenty of outstanding men in this world, but why did Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman it have to be Alistair? 3/12 Caroline sat down next to Mabel and leaned against her, as if she had returned to her childhood. ¡°Grandma, I''m not a child anymore." Mabel touched Caroline''s face lovingly and snorted, "Yeah, my granddaughter has grown up and has been a mother to someone else for five years." Caroline''s voice was soft. "So Grandma, please trust me, okay?" She left out the rest of her words. Trust my eye for choosing men. Mabel didn''t speak for a long time. Everyone would want their children to be well. Mabel just felt that her perfect granddaughter deserved the best man in the world. She didn''t think that Alistair was a bad person, but it was a fact that he didn''t have a decent background, and he didn''t even go to college. Mabel didn''t have as many concerns as Julian, so she asked directly, "Carol, are you possessed? You are so excellent. Why do you have to find a divorced man?" "Grandma!" Caroline''s helpless tone carried a hint of sweetness. Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman "Don''t forget that I have a daughter.'' Mabel asked, "So what if you have a daughter? You''re still a virgin." Caroline said nothing. 4/12 Beneath the seemingly weak appearance, she was stubborn and would not listen to anyone. Mabel sighed, "Oh, forget it. I said too much, and you think I''m nagging. I don''t have too many requirements. As long as you are happy, it doesn''t matter if his conditions are a little worse. Anyway, our family is rich and powerful, and we don''t expect him to earn money to support the family. As long as you can live. a good life, that''s enough..." At this point, Mabel couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. Is that just a little bit worse? It''s simply impossible to find someone with a worse background than him. "But if he treats you badly," Mabel snorted, "then I won''t be nice to him. It will be useless no matter how much you protect him!" Caroline smiled, "Don''t worry, Grandma, this day will never If I didn''t believe in Alistair, would I let him live in my home with us? Although I don''t know where my trust came from, I just trust Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman him. In the garden, when the wind blew, a few petals fell down scatteredly. It was so beautiful that it seemed like a paradise. Alistair took out his cell phone. Eloise was picking up petals from the ground with great interest. When she saw Alistair''s camera pointed at her, she quickly made a few poses. Alistair took a lot of photos of her, some of which he took identally and some of which she made poses. 5/12 Julian threw the orange in his hand and said with a smile, "You get along pretty well with Eloise." Alistair created a new album for Eloise to store her photos. "Eloise is very well-behaved and sensible." Julian nodded in agreement. "Yeah, she is." When Caroline brought Eloise back, she was very small and always timid when looking at others. She would cry when anyone approached her except Caroline. For Eloise, Caroline dropped out of school and took care of her day and night. That was how the cute girl grew up. But since Alistair came, Julian found that Eloise was bing more and more lively. Julian received a call, signaled to Alistair, and walked away Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman while answering the phone. 6/12 "Dad, can you show me the photos?" Eloise ran over to look at the photos. As soon as she ran to Alistair, she saw something, and her expression suddenly changed. She subconsciously hid behind Alistair. Alistair became alert and turned his head to look to the left. A middle-aged woman appeared in his sight. The woman put her hands in her pockets with a slightly panicked look and looked away as if nothing had happened. Apart from rtives and friends, the only people who could enter Mabel''s manor were the nannies who worked there. From the way the woman was dressed, Alistair guessed that she might be a nanny. His eyes fell on her pocket. If he guessed correctly, what she put in her pocket should be a cell phone. A bold and absurd spection came to Alistair''s mind that the woman was secretly filming them! Alistair felt it was unbelievable. Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman He was not a star, so why would the woman take pictures of him? Alistair asked in a low voice, "Eloise, do you know her?" 7/12 Eloise hugged his legs with a timid expression. "Yes, she said I was a burden to my mother." Alistair was stunned upon hearing that. When he turned his head and looked at the middle-aged woman again, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes. It turned out to be this woman! Alistair said, "Eloise, can you wait for Daddy here?" Eloise nodded obediently. Alistair strode towards the middle-aged woman who was about to turn around and leave. "Hey," he called to the woman without patience. He thought women who could say such sarcastic words to a well-behaved and cute little girl were definitely not good. Besides, Alistair found her sneaky behavior suspicious. The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment. Then she turned around and smiled respectfully on her harsh face, "Mr. Harlow, what can I do for you?" Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman Alistair remembered that when he and Caroline came in together, it was this woman who served them water. He shook his phone and smiled helplessly, "I want to make a call, but my phone is out of battery. Can you lend me your phone?" This was amon request. Unlike meeting a stranger on the street, Alistair was a 8/12 distinguished guest here. The distinguished guest just wanted to borrow her phone, and under normal circumstances, his request would be granted. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a trace of difort appeared on the middle-aged woman''s face. She gave a dryugh. "Sorry, Mr. Harlow, my phone is out of credit." "Oh," Alistair muttered, "what a coincidence." The middle-aged woman breathed a sigh of relief. Alistair looked at her with a faint smile. He was smiling, but there was no trace of gentleness in his eyes. "Is it that your phone is out of credit, or the photos secretly taken by you have not been processed yet and can''t be seen by me?" Chapter 34 The Sneaky Woman The middle-aged woman was shocked and subconsciously refuted, "I don''t understand what you are saying." 9/12 Alistair was o s originally uncertain, but now, her reaction made Alistair certain that his guess was correct. She had just secretly taken photos of them. Julian finished the call and walked over, holding Eloise''s hand. "What happened?" "Dude, I don''t know why she secretly took some photos of Eloise and me," Alistair replied. Julian was confused. "Agnes, you..." Agnes Crowley had recovered from the panic she felt when she was exposed at the beginning, and she said with a sad look, "No, I didn''t take any photos. Mr. Harlow is new here, so it''s okay if he doesn''t know me, but you know me, Julian!¡± She became more and more excited. "The flowers are in bloom here, and I thought they were beautiful, so I took some pictures. Even if Mr. Harlow and Eloise were included in the picture, it was an idental act. If Mr. Harlow insists that I took the pictures secretly, then I will have no way to defend myself." Julian looked at Alistair in embarrassment. ¡°Uh, is there some misunderstanding here?" Julian felt like it was normal to take pictures of beautiful scenery. Under normal circumstances, Alistair would feel that Sneaky Woman 10/12 he was making a fuss. However, when Alistair learned what Agnes had said to Eloise and the trace of panic that she hadn''t fully concealed when facing him, he was certain that there was something wrong with her. In short, he felt very uneasy as he couldn''t figure out why she took the photos of them secretly. Alistair didn''t waste any time and directly called Caroline. Caroline soon came to the garden with Mabel behind her. At this time, Agnes had already started crying. She lowered her head and wiped her tears, looking extremely aggrieved. For those who didn''t know the whole thing, it almost seemed like Alistair was a viin who was cocky here. He thought that since he married Caroline, he could take advantage of his power and step on others at will. Mabel asked with a confused look, "What''s going on?" Agnes sobbed and repeated to them what she had just said to Julian. She also said that she had never been wronged like this before, and she wanted to resign. After learning about this matter, they felt like Alistair was relying on his status to make trouble unreasonably. hapter 34 The Sneaky Woman Mabel was in deep thought and did not express her opinion immediately, so Julian maintained a neutral attitude. 11/12 Caroline then said, "Could you please take out your phone and show it to us? If my husband wronged you, I will apologize to you on his behalf and give you ten years'' sry aspensation. What do you think?" Alistair looked at Caroline in surprise. She didn''t even ask him before making up her mind. Perhaps thepensation of ten years'' sry was not worth mentioning in her mind with her annual ie of nine figures, but it had nothing to do with money. Anyone could understand Caroline''s trust in Alistair. Agnes stammered, "M-My phone is out of battery." Alistair bluntly exposed her lies. "You just said your phone was out of credit, and now it''s out of battery? No matter how coincidental, everything can''t happen at the same time." Mabel also stared at Agnes. She was usually kind and easy-going, but that didn''t mean she was stupid. Agnes'' unnatural look was enough to show that she had. something to hide. Wom an 12/12 Mabel was about to say something when Caroline nced at Agnes indifferently. "I''ll give you an opportunity to tell the truth. Three, two, one. Sorry, you missed it." Agnes was stunned. Alistair tried to hold back his smile. In just a second, Caroline finished her countdown, and she had no intention of giving Agnes any chance. In the cool andfortable spring, Agnes'' forehead began to sweat. CEO by 35 Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Mr. Vaughn: [Today is Saturday. Has Ms. Ashbourne gone home?] Agnes: [Yes.] Mr. Vaughn sent a screenshot of a transfer to Agnes. Agnes: [But Ms. Ashbourne brought a man back today.] Mr. Vaughn panicked and sent a 60-second voice note. Agnes replied: [OK, I''ll take a picture and send it to you.] Mr. Vaughn sent another screenshot of a transfer and replied: [Thanks a lot.] The so-called Mr. Vaughn Agnes chatted with was a suitor of Caroline named Preston Vaughn. Preston was madly obsessed with Caroline. He was tossing and turning every night because he couldn''t get the love he wanted. He even bribed someone around Mabel to pass on relevant information about Caroline to him. Upon learning that Caroline, who was always aloof and unapproachable, had brought a man back home for the first. He Loved Her 2/12 time, Preston panicked and asked Agnes to secretly take some photos of Alistair. He wanted to investigate who dared to snatch a woman from him. Mabel was kind-hearted. She usually didn''t care if the nannies broke things or did something wrong. But since someone betrayed their family and leaked their privacy to outsiders, Mabel couldn''t stand it anymore. She got angry immediately and told Agnes to pack up and leave. Agnes begged for mercy in tears, "Madam Ashbourne, Ms. Ashbourne! I was wrong. I shouldn''t have betrayed you for a little favor. Please forgive me since it''s my first time making a mistake. I swear I won''t do it again!" One betrayal was enough to see a person clearly. When it came to such important issues, Mabel was no pushover. Seeing that there was no room for maneuver, Agnes left the scene sadly. Mabel was furious. "cklist that Vaughn guy and never allow him to set foot here again!" The housekeeper lowered his eyes and replied, "Yes, Madam." "It''s your first day here. I''m sorry for what happened..." As soon as Mabel started to speak, she was interrupted by Caroline. ¡°Grandma, he is not a stranger. Why are you being so Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her polite to him?" Mabel was left speechless. She still looked at Alistair with loving eyes. 3/12 Her expressions were different from the ones she had when she was with Caroline, as if she weren''t unsatisfied with the man Caroline had married. "Alistair, thank you. Otherwise, we''d keep such a treacherous person in the house, and it would be a disaster sooner orter." Mabel felt ufortable when she thought that someone was spying on them in the house. Even if the other party had no ill intentions and just tried to achieve certain goals by ying petty tricks, she still felt terrified. Besides, no one could be sure that they had no ill intentions. After this incident, Mabel began to re-examine Alistair. Maybe I should let go of my prejudice. Excellence should not be reflected solely by academic qualifications, family background, etc. This young man Carol likes is not only good-looking, but also has strong insight. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Isn''t this an advantage that others don''t have? Everyone present looked at Alistair. 4/12 Alistair looked down at Eloise, who never left his side, unwilling to take credit for the sess. "In fact, it was Eloise who made me alert." When Eloise saw Agnes, she showed her nervousness and timidity, which made Alistair subconsciously alert. Caroline was extremely annoyed. This happened the first time I brought Alistair back. Will it leave a bad influence on him? What if he feels that entering a wealthy family is terrible, or let him mistakenly think that I''m flirting with others... Caroline seemed to see that on the road to guiding her into Alistair''s heart, there were two more obstacles that could not be ignored. The excellent CEO, Caroline, who was calm andposed, wanted to rify everything, but she knew this was obviously not a good time to do so. Caroline wished she could cut Agnes into pieces. Agnes begged that it was gettingte, and she wanted to leave tomorrow. Mabel remained unmoved. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her 5/12 Under the supervision of the housekeeper, she went to her room to pack her things. When she left, she seemed to nce over here unintentionally. Alistair caught her gaze by ident, and his heart started beating for no reason. Unrest surged like a tidal wave. He had a bad feeling that something was going to happen. The wind brought him the faint fragrance that he had been familiar with for a few days. Caroline walked to his side and looked over at him. "What are you thinking about?" Alistair shook his head. "Nothing." In the end, it was just his vague intuition,cking any evidence to support it. What if I''m just overthinking it? Caroline''s mood dropped a little because of his nonchnt reply. Caroline frowned. There''s obviously something going on, but he just doesn''t want to tell me. 6/12 Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Caroline tucked the loose hair behind her ears and said, "Alistair, luckily there are only two of us right now; otherwise, they would have figured out something was up." Alistair was stunned. "Sorry, I-¡± Caroline replied, "Real couples won''t apologize all the time." Alistair didn''t know how to reply. He suddenly felt that Caroline was a bit harsh. After all, they were not a real husband and wife. Even if they were a real couple, they had known each other for just a few days. Caroline then exined, "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to remind you that you should be careful with your actions in front. of my grandma. If we are too polite to each other..." She suddenly leaned over and whispered, "My grandma has very sharp eyes. If we are not careful, she may find out the truth, and then all our efforts will be in vain." Her breath sprayed on Alistair''s face. Alistair paused and felt that the air around him had be a lot thinner. Subconsciously, he wanted to take a step back to distance himself, but someone passed by, and he held back. "Okay, I''ll be more careful." He was a little nervous. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her He couldn''t imagine if their rtionship was exposed... 7/12 He had been addicted to the fake family life. If this were a dream, he hoped to maintain it forever and did not want to wake up so early. Caroline added, "I don''t even know what that guy looks like." The topic suddenly changed, and Alistair''s brain couldn''t keep 1. up. "I mean that man named Mr. Vaughn. I have nothing to do with him. Don''t think too much about it." Finally finding an opportunity to rify, Caroline hurriedly exined. As soon as she finished speaking, she felt as if she had washed off a spot of mud that someone had identally thrown at her, and the depressed feeling in her heart finally dissipated a little. Alistair looked around. Eloise was sitting on the swing in the garden, while Mabel was sitting beside her reading a story to her. Julian had disappeared. Except for Mabel who looked up at them from time to time, Alistair was sure that no one noticed them. Alistair wanted to say, "You don''t need to exin this to me." Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her On second thought, he paused. 8/12 Would a real husband not care if his wife is pursued by another man? Considering the one-million-dor payment a month, I really need to learn from Caroline and get into the role so as to avoid being seen through identally. He followed her words and pretended to be relieved. "Really? Then I feel relieved." Caroline blinked her eyes. "So, honey, have you forgiven me?" Now, she could fluently and naturally call him "honey." On the contrary, Alistair was not used to hearing that. He wast unsure how he should respond to that. If he epted that, he''d be considered to be taking advantage of her, but if he didn''t, he''d be considered unprofessional. In the final analysis, it was because he had the wrong mindset. and had too many messy thoughts. Caroline, however, was calm and open-minded, and she was not as shy as him, so she could call him honey without any psychological burden. However, he had no idea that Caroline had ulterior motives toward him from the first moment she saw him. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Alistair replied, "It''s not you who did anything wrong." 9/12 Caroline said, "Honey, why are you so considerate? I love you even more!" After saying that, she smiled at Alistair. That smile made the colorful blossoms behind her pale inparison. Alistair''s heart suddenly stopped, and his mind was in a mess. "Uh, I-I..." Caroline waited patiently for his reply. Alistair couldn''t even finish a sentence after a long time. Caroline moved closer unwillingly. Under the bright sunlight, her skin was as smooth as a baby''s. Her expectation made Alistair feel that if he continued to hesitate like this, he would be like an unforgivable scumbag. He made up his mind and replied, "I love you too!" It was like a sharp de soaked in a deadly hallucinogen, piercing Caroline''s heart in an instant. Caroline stared at Alistair nkly. The blood in her body suddenly coagted, her mind went nk, and the entire colorful world became a huge backdrop. At this moment, there was only Alistair in her eyes. Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her Alistair was a little embarrassed at first, and Caroline''s surprised reaction made him feel at a loss. 10/12 Could it be that I''m too immersed in the role and don''t know how to control myself? The word love is so sacred and noble. How can we say it casually? But Caroline can say, and why can''t I... Caroline quickly came back to her senses. It seemed as if her absent-mindedness was just Alistair''s illusion. Caroline asked, "That''s all?" Alistair stared at her with a confused face. She added, "Remember to add the word ''baby'' next time, otherwise, who will know who you really love?" Alistair was left speechless. After Caroline gave her instructions in a serious tone, she turned her head and looked at the scenery as if nothing had happened. Gradually, a blush crept up on his face. Even though she knew that Alistair said so under her "force" Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her and what Alistair said just now was not his real thoughts, Caroline didn''t care. Anyway, Alistair said he loved her. 11/12 Mabel looked at them who were huddled together and whispering. She felt that she was full of contradictions. When Caroline kept to herself, Mabel worried that she would be alone for the rest of her life. When Caroline found her ideal husband as she wished, Mabel felt very ufortable for a while. All in all, it happened too suddenly, and she didn''t have any time to prepare herself mentally. No one would be used to it. Caroline stroked Eloise''s face lovingly. This is a poor child, but she is also very lucky to have met Caroline. Mabel asked, ¡°Eloise, do you like your dad?" Eloise held a bottle and sipped it. She nodded vigorously after hearing this. ¡°Of course I like him. My dad is so nice!" Mabel smiled and said, "Well, as long as you both like him." The only thing Mabel could do was to send her blessings to Chapter 35 Alistair Said He Loved Her them. CEO by 36 Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 1/14 After lunch, Mabel pulled her usual trick-sending Caroline and Eloise off under some pretense, leaving Alistair behind. Caroline nced helplessly at Alistair before sighing, "Grandma..." "Oh, rx," Mabel said with a wave of her hand. "I just want a word with Alistair. I''m not going to bite him. Right, Alistair?" "I''ll be fine," Alistair said gently, offering Caroline a reassuring smile. But the moment she walked out, the confidence left him. He sat awkwardly on the edge of the couch, back ramrod straight like a student kept after ss for unfinished homework. Mabel chuckled, clearly amused, "Loosen up, dear. I promise, I don''t bite." That broke the ice. Alistair let out a shyugh, embarrassed by how tense he was. It wasn''t like he was being interrogated by a firing squad. Mabel had a kind face, and Caroline had always been protective of him. So what exactly am I afraid of? Just because I''m not "ideal" on paper? That''s not really a crime, is it? Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction "I''ve heard a bit about your situation," Mabel said, her voice softening. Alistair felt his shoulders ease. He smiled sheepishly, "I''m not really someone who deserves Caroline." 2/14 Mabel frowned, "Don''t sell yourself short. That kind of talk doesn''t sit well with me. Caroline chose you, and that''s all I need to know." "Thank you," he said quietly. "We''re family now," Mabel said kindly. "And family doesn''t need to toss around words like ''thank you'' all the time." But then her expression shifted. Her voice, while still calm, carried more weight now. "But let''s get one thing clear. Caroline is a good girl-no, she''s an exceptional one. I won''t lie, she''s the pride of this family. Since she chose you, you''d better understand what that means. You don''t get to hurt her. Not. ever. If you do, I swear I won''t go easy on you.". Alistair sat up straighter, his hand instinctively raising in a solemn gesture. "I promise I''ll treat her well for the rest of my life. If I ever hurt her, may I-" "Alright, alright,¡± Mabel interrupted quickly, waving her hand. ¡°That''s enough. No need to tempt fate." Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 3/14 There was a certain reverence in her tone, the kind that came from someone who didn''t take fate lightly. She sighed, muttering under her breath, "Caroline''s a good kid, but she''s too headstrong sometimes. Didn''t even warn us before dragging you home-caught mepletely unprepared." Even as she grumbled, she reached into a drawer and slid a small notebook across the table toward him. "We didn''t have time to n this properly, so I couldn''t prepare a proper gift. But here''s something from me, if you''re willing to ept it." He nced down. It was a property deed-for a vi in SoHo. He froze. "This... this is too much. I can''t possibly ept it." Mabel''s expression darkened. "What''s so ''much'' about it? It''s just a vi. Don''t tell me you''re turning it down because you. think my gift is cheap or rushed." "No, not at all," Alistair said quickly, flustered. "It''s just... I didn''t bring you anything in return..." Mabelughed, warm and wide, the lines around her eyes deepening, "Just take care of Caroline and Eloise. That''s the only gift I care about. And it''s a lifelong one-far more valuable than a vi." Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction He couldn''t find the words to answer. 4/14 People with wealth... maybe that''s why they don''t cling to material things. They know what really matters. They know sincerity when they see it. Suddenly, Mabel''s gaze sharpened again. "Now tell me the truth. Is this marriage between you and Caroline just a transaction?" His mind went nk. Cold prickled down his spine. Of course she''d ask. Caroline warned me-her grandma sees through everything. He was ready for this. At least, he thought he was. No matter how rattled he felt inside, his face remained steady. "Please trust us. We would never treat something as serious as marriage like a joke." And even as the words left his mouth, guilt followed right after. A lie. But a kind one. Mabel stared him down for a long moment. Then, she threw her head back andughed, "Oh, I''m just messing with you. Look at youpletely frozen!" He tried to smile, but it was more relief than amusement. "You''ll go sign the transfer this afternoon. Alban will take you," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument. Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction Alban Fairfax was Ashbourne Manor''s long-time butler. 5/14 At this point, if Alistair insisted on declining, it wouldn''t just be impolite-it would be outright ungrateful. So he epted it with a quiet nod. Better to go along with it now. He could always return the vi to Caroler if it came to that. He''d never been the kind to covet what wasn''t his. Never mind the fact that Caroline was already paying him a million dors a month. Just then, Alban approached from the hallway. He was in his fifties, silver-haired, lean, and dressed in a sharply tailored ck suit. He looked more like a tenured professor than a servant. "You''re just in time," Mabel told him. "Take Alistair to finalize the paperwork this afternoon." "Yes, Madam Ashbourne," Alban replied. Then, with a slight bow, he added, "Agnes has packed her things. She wishes to see you before leaving." Mabel''s smile faded. "She''s leaving. No need for goodbyes." But after a pause, she relented. "She''s been with us long enough. Let her in." Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 6/14 Agnes walked in with her head slightly bowed, guilt written all over her face. But the moment her eyes met Alistair''s, something twisted in his gut. That familiar uncase crept back in. At this moment, the voice of the Life Choice System rang out again in his mind. "You sense that the Ashbourne family may be in danger. What will you do? "Option one: stay out of it. You''re not really part of this family. This is just a temporary arrangement, and sooner orter, you''ll be gone. Their problems aren''t yours. "The reward for it is 100 system credits. "Option two: help them. You may not be truly married to Caroline, but she''s treated you with nothing but kindness. Mabel just weed you into the family. You may not belong here- but that doesn''t mean you get to stand aside. "The reward for it is 200 system credits." Alistair didn''t need to think long. He''d grown used to the system handing him dilemmas like this, always dangling a reward behind some moral test. But truthfully, even if it hadn''t said a word, he already knew. what he''d choose. Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 7/14 With or without a reward, he wasn''t about to stand by and do nothing. The problem was, all he had right now was a feeling-a strong, unshakable feeling that something was off. And every part of him was telling him Agnes was at the center of it. But without proof, what could he say? He couldn''t just march up to her, grab her by the cor, and demand to know what she was plotting. That would be insane. Last time, he''d caught her off guard-her panic had given her away. This time? She looked calm,posed, and prepared. If he acted now, all he''d do was scare her into hiding whatever it was she was nning. And that would only make things worse. The moment the idea hit him, Alistair pulled up the System Store on instinct. He scrolled quickly, hoping-no, needing-to find something useful. Then he saw it, and his heart nearly leapt into his throat. "Inner Voice skill acquired. Lock onto one target and hear his thoughts for one hour. It costs 200 system credits." He didn''t hesitate for a second to buy it. The credits were a gift from the system anyway, a reward for making the right choice earlier. If he could stop the Ashbourne Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 8/14 family from walking into a disaster because of it, then the price was more than worth it. "Target locked-Agnes Crowley." As the system''s calm voice echoed in his mind, a new one. followed-cold, sharp, and filled with bitterness. "I''ve worked for the Ashbourne for the family for years. Even if I haven''t earned their praise, I should have earned their damn respect, shouldn''t I? Nobody''s perfect. So I made some mistakes -does that mean I don''t deserve a second chance? Just like that, I''m out? Fired without so much as a thank-you? Heartless." Alistair picked up his coffee cup without flinching, hiding his rising tension behind a calm facade. Wow. She''s really bitter. Not only did Agnes not regret her actions, but she was actively resenting the family for holding her ountable. There was no remorse-only spite. "Fine. They want to y rough? I''ll y dirtier. Let''s see how high and mighty they are when it alles crashing down." So she really is nning something. Alistair couldn''t understand it-was this woman insane? The Ashbournes weren''t just wealthy. They held real power. If anything went wrong, if even a sliver of this was exposed, she Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 9/14 wouldn''t just be in trouble-she''d be destroyed. This was the kind of n that hurt both sides. There was nothing to gain from it, not for her. Not unless she had a death wish. But Alistair didn''t believe she was that kind of person. She wasn''t stupid. The more he heard, the more uneasy he became. She was clearly nning something-but what exactly? That part still eluded him. He had no choice but to keep listening, forcing himself to stay patient, hoping she''d eventually give herself away. ¡°Madam Ashbourne, thank you for everything these past years,¡± Agnes said aloud, her voice trembling with fake sentiment. "I''ll be going now." Mabel nodded without looking at her. She wasn''t going to drag out the departure with bitterness. Agnes had served her family long enough. A little dignity, even undeserved, cost nothing. "Mr. Vaughn promised me a cushy job once this is done. No. stress, good pay. All I need is for this n to work. Please, God, let it work. "My sister hasn''t found work since Caroline fired her. Word got around. Someone made sure of it. Probably her. I came today just to see the old hag onest time. Hopefully she''ll take pity on me and not cklist me for good. Otherwise, not even Mr. Vaughn can save me." Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction Wait-Mr. Vaughn? Preston Vaughn? That name hit like ice water to the face. 10/14 Of course. Caroline''s so-called admirer. So this whole thing is tied to him? And Agnes'' sister.... Alistair''s mind raced, and suddenly the pieces fell into ce. Caroline had once fired a woman who looked eerily simr to Agnes. They were sisters. That exined everything. No wonder this feels personal. The scheme was deeper than he''d thought. He leaned back slightly, heart pounding now, trying not to miss a word. Thankfully, the voice in his mind wasn''t bound by volume or noise. Agnes'' thoughts came through with stunning rity. She turned away with a respectful nod, her demeanor impable, and began walking off. On the surface, Alistair remained calm, unreadable-but inside, frustration gnawed at him. Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 11/14 What the hell are you nning? Come on, just say it already. Agnes'' eyes flicked back in his direction, seemingly by chance. She smiled, sweet and practiced. "I''m truly sorry, Mr. Harlow. I didn''t mean anything by it... I made a mistake, and I hope you can forgive me." If Alistair hadn''t been listening in on her internal monologue, he might''ve actually believed her. Instead, he returned her fake sincerity with a matching smile. "It''s all in the past." Agnes'' inner thoughts emerged in his mind again. "As if. He really thinks he belongs here? What a joke. Even if Madam Ashbourne approves of him, he''ll never get past Mr. Ashbourne." Mr. Ashbourne... that must be Caroline''s father. Alistair wasn''t particrly concerned with the man''s approval. But what came next nearly made his blood freeze. "Once Madam Ashbourn falls into theke and Vaughn swoops in to save her, Caroline will have no choice but to be grateful. She won''t be able to refuse him after that." What! That''s the n? They''re going to... stage an ident? Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 12/14 Apparently, there had once been a pond on the manor, but it had been filled in when Eloise arrived. Caroline had beer worried about falling in while ying, so they turned it into a kids'' y area. Which meant... theke must be outside the property grounds. "And when Madam Ashbourn ends up in that water, everyone will look at this lucky bastard-this walking curse who showed up just in time for things to go wrong. Let''s see how well that sits with the family." Agnes finally left the room, and Alistair sat there, calcting. So it''s an outsideke. Makes sense. But what nagged at him was how confident Agnes had sounded. How does she know Mabel will go there today? She''s not the type to just wander It wasn''t impossible. If that was the case, then keeping Mabel away from the water should be simple enough-as long as he had a good reason to do 1. it. From what he''d heard in her thoughts, Preston hadn''t given up. He was still trying to stage some grand gesture, some setup to get closer to Caroline. He probably didn''t intend to hurt Mabel-not really. But if Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 13/14 something went wrong, if the rescue didn''t happen fast enough, who knew how bad it could get? Alistair pulled out his phone and ran a quick search. Sure enough, there was a Just then, Mabel called out cheerfully, "Eloise,e on, let''s go feed the fish!" Alistair snapped to attention. "Feed the fish?" he echoed, trying to sound casual. Caroline nodded,pletely unaware of his rising rm. "Yeah, Eloise asked Grandma to take her. They made nsst time. Thatke''s full of fish." That''s it. That''s how they knew. Agnes must''ve overheard the n and fed the info straight to Preston. He, in turn, spun it into an opportunity to win Caroline over-an "idental" fall, a heroic save, and a forced debt of gratitude. The skies were clear, and the sun was bright-it was a perfect day for an outing. And that was exactly what made it so dangerous. Eloise''s face lit up with excitement, practically bouncing in ce. Alistair couldn''t find it in himself to stop her. "I haven''t been feeding anything in ages," he said, feigning enthusiasm. Chapter 36 A Proper Introduction 14/14 Eloise turned to him, eyes wide with hope. "Thene with us, Daddy! Please?" CEO by 37 1/10 The sky was clear, the clouds sparse, and the water shimmered under the midday sun. By theke, the openwn buzzed with life. Children flew kites, dogs tugged at leashes, and couples strolledzily along the winding paths. Willow branches drooped over the shore, tipped with new spring leaves, and trees Alistair couldn''t name burst with white and blush-pink blossoms. The air smelled fresh and sweet- grass, petals, sunlight. Eloise bounced along the rustic wooden bridge, holding Mabel''s hand and giggling with each step. Alistair followed Caroline at a measured pace, his expression rxed, but every muscle in his body coiled tight. His senses. were sharpened to a point-ears tuned for disruption, eyes flicking over every shadow. It might''ve been spring, but theke water was still freezing. If someone as sturdy as him fell in, he''d likely get sick. Mabel, elderly and fragile, would fare far worse. Preston, that smug little opportunist, he''d really risk her life just to y hero? Chapter 37 Drone Crisis There were people scattered along theke''s edge-fishing, walking, chatting-but Alistair was certain Preston was somewhere nearby. If he wanted to swoop in at the perfect moment and save the day, he couldn''t be far. 2/10 Alistair''s gaze swept the scene. A man in a fisherman''s hat sat nearby, watching his line. Another young coupleughed and flirted beneath a blossoming tree. None of them screamed "Preston Vaughn," but that didn''t matter. He''d never seen the man. Neither had Caroline-at least not well enough to recognize him. If I can''t pick him out, I''ll just keep watch. He won''t get the chance. What Alistair couldn''t figure out was how Preston nned. to pull it off. How could he push Mabel into theke without raising suspicion? It had to be subtle, deniable, a freak ident... An out-of-control dog? A runaway kite? A sudden shove disguised as chaos? Beside him, Caroline caught his constant scanning and tilted her head. "Are you bored?" He shook his head. "No. The view''s actually... really beautiful." She hesitated, clearly wanting to say more, and then let it go. Chapter 37 Drone Crisis If he wasn''t ready to open up, she wasn''t going to pry. 3/10 Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was weighing on him. It''s going to take time. I knew that from the start. Then Alistair caught movement. The man in the fisherman''s hat stood and began walking-straight toward them. Slowly and casually. That''s him. It has to be. The timing''s too perfect. Alistair''s instincts red. The area was calm. No loose dogs. No kites. Mabel was still within his line of sight, and aside from standing too close to the edge, she wasn''t in any obvious danger. Yet. Then a girl-small, waifish-started weaving her way toward the bridge, her gait loose and a bit odd. At this point, anyone or anything-approaching the area was at potential threat in Alistair''s eyes. Why assume Mabel would fall because of some ident or distraction? What if it''s not about a dog or a kite at all? What if it''s a person-someone unstable, unpredictable? As long as it ended with Preston pulling Mabel out of the water and earning himself a debt of gratitude, it didn''t matter how she fell in. Chapter 37 Drone Crisis Trailing behind the girl... was someone else. 4/10 Alistair''s eyes narrowed just as a low buzzing filled the air-faint at first, and then rising fast, from somewhere overhead. He looked up, and it hit him all at once. A drone. It dropped from the sky in a sharp, sudden descent, heading straight for Mabel. Shit. That''s it. That''s how they''ll do it. If it hit her, she''d fall into theke. And right on cue, Preston would "miraculously" arrive to pull her out-earning himself a permanent seat at the Ashbourne table. The drone was nearly on her now. Mabel flinched, already stumbling back. Eloise squeaked, "Granny!" Alistair moved. One second he was watching, and the next he was flying across the grass. He reached them in two strides and yanked both Mabel and Eloise back just as the drone smacked into theke, sending up a geyser of water. Theynded hard but safe. Crisis averted. And then, right on schedule, a man came tearing across thewn Chapter 37 Drone Crisis like a sprinter at the Olympics. He was toote. 5/10 But if Alistair''s instincts were right, he was Preston, the same man trailing behind the girl. Alistair looked over, and their eyes met. The man''s face was a mess of panic and frustration. He didn''t even have time to hide. it. Alistair had beaten him to the punch-and he knew it. "Granny! Are you okay?" Eloise was shaking, but her first thought was still Mabel. "I''m alright, sweetheart," Mabel whispered, brushing back Eloise''s curls. "Don''t cry." Caroline knelt beside them, pulling her daughter into her arms. "Are you hurt?" "I''m fine," Mabel said, stealing a nce at theke. "Thanks to Alistair. Otherwise, I''d be out here giving the fish a bath-and at my age, I''m not sure I''d''ve made it back to drynd." Caroline finally allowed herself to breathe. If Mabel still had the spirit to make jokes, she really was okay. "Are you alright, Madam Ashbourne?" It was the young man-Preston, presumably-approaching now, his voice polite, but Mabel''s expression turned cold the moment she saw him. "I''m fine." he Crisis 6/10 The mood had shifted. The drone had ruined everything. Eloise was shaken, and none of them wanted to stay. Caroline lifted Eloise, but she was heavier than she looked. Alistair stepped forward, holding out his arms. "Let me take her." Normally, Eloise clung to Caroline when upset. Sometimes, she even rejected Mabel. But today, she looked at Alistair and leaned toward him without hesitation. She wrapped her arms around his neck and nestled her chin on his shoulder, eyes closed, utterly calm. Mabel blinked in surprise. Well, I''ll be damned. Maybe it really has to be Alistair. Not far off, Preston watched the scene, grinding his teeth. He''d spent so much time trying to get Eloise to like him. Everyone knew the way to Caroline''s heart was through her daughter. But no matter what he did, Eloise would flinch, duck, or t-out ignore him. He''d convinced himself it was just her personality-shy, Chapter 37 Drone Crisis 7/10 withdrawn, only responding to a few trusted people. That had given him hope. Word was, Caroline had one non-negotiable when it came to choosing a partner- her daughter had to like him. If she doesn''t like anyone, then no one has the edge. Right? That just means I''ve got time. Preston had thought he had time. Plenty of it. But then Caroline brought this man home. At first, heforted himself with the idea that Eloise was equally distant with every guy who tried to get close to her mother. That she kept her distance no matter who it was. But this man-thisplete nobody-had somehow made it past her defenses. Eloise had epted him. ?wnovel Panic wed at him. The n was unraveling. He stormed forward. "Madam Ashbourne!" Mabel stopped and turned. Preston hesitated, eyes darting away from Caroline''s. "I... I came to apologize.'' Caroline''s voice cut clean through him. "No need. Just don''t show up again." Her face was unreadable, but her stunning. beauty still hit like a punch to the chest. Preston''s face went pale. 8/10 There was nothing but finality in her words. The sentence wasn''t just spoken-it was scaled. Back at Ashbourne Manor, Alistair opened his mouth and then paused. He had to say something about Preston. Caroline beat him to it. "Honey, you think that drone incident wasn''t a coincidence, don''t you?" Talking to someone smart really did make life easier. He nodded. "Maybe I''m just being paranoid, but it all lined up a little too neatly. I just think... it''s better to be cautious." Only then did it register-Caroline had called him honey. Mabel, meanwhile, mmed her palm against the armrest of her chair. "It was no ident! I can''t believe once thought that boy was ambitious and driven! Turns out he''s just reckless. First, he conspires with Agnes, and then I''m nearly turned into fish food!" She looked at Eloise, who sat quietly beside her. ¡°If I''d gone under, fine. But if Eloise had fallen in too... God forbid." Caroline''s expression darkened. "I''m going to get to the bottom of this." Crisis Family-her real family-was her line in the sand. If Alistair hadn''t been there, if anything had happened to Mabel or Eloise... She would''ve killed someone. 9/10 "Let it go. You''ve got a full te as it is," Mabel said, ncing between her and Alistair. ¡°You two just focus on being happy together." She turned to Alistair. "You looked like you had something to say. Well, there are no strangers here. Speak freely." Alistair didn''t hold back. He told them everything Agnes had said-the cruel words she''d whispered to Eloise when no one was listening, words no child should ever have to hear. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how much fear that little girl must''ve carried, silently, night after night. He''d been meaning to tell Caroline for a while now-he just hadn''t found the right moment. Caroline''s entire demeanor changed. The chill in her eyes turned lethal. "She what?¡± she hissed. "She dared say that to my daughter? I''ll make her pay for this." "Easy now," Mabel said. "You''re not the type to go around killing people. That''s my job." She called for Alban, her tone ice-cold. "Bring Crowley back. Now." Later that afternoon, despite Mabel''s attempts to keep them longer, Caroline brought Alistair and Eloise home. 10/10 When Julian heard what happened, his jaw dropped. "You''re just going to let that slide?" Caroline''s eyes flicked toward Alistair. "My grandma''s handling it." She remembered what Mabel had whispered to her before they left. "Caroline, try to be gentler, okay? Don''t go scaring Alistair off. He''s a sweet boy- kind, honest. If you bully him too much, he''ll break." Women were fickle-and if there was ever proof, it was Mabel. Her attitude toward Alistair could turn a million different directions in a single day. But somehow, by the end of it, she was always back on his side. Caroline didn''t mind at all. CEO by 38 Chapter 38 Alone Now "Thanks for today, honey." The word honey rolled off Caroline''s tongue more and more. naturally these days. Alistair, who used to flinch every time she said it, had grown used to it too-maybe even fond of it. He gave her a thoughtful look. "Do you realize you have a major w?" Caroline froze. "What w?" she asked quickly, a little too quickly. If there was something wrong with her, she wanted to fix it-immediately. "You''re a total hypocrite." She blinked. "Excuse me?" "You''re the one who told me married couples don''t need to keep apologizing or thanking each other. So why are you thanking me right now? Isn''t that kind of... I don''t know, a double standard?" Caroline lowered her head without a word. Alistair''s heart skipped. Shit. That was too much, wasn''t it? Was he letting sess get to his head? Just because he pulled off Chapter 38 Alone Now 2/14 one heroic save, did that give him the right to call out his boss? And not just any boss-Caroline. God, I''m turning into Preston. I need to shut up. He opened his mouth to backtrack, maybe even apologize. But then Caroline looked up. Her almond-shaped eyes shimmered with amusement, ssy and bright. She nodded solemnly. "You''re right. I guess I was being a little hypocritical. Won''t happen again." Alistair blinked. Well... that was easy. At least she took it well. But then her expression shifted-less teasing, more serious. She hesitated before speaking again. "If something like that ever happens again... would you mind telling me sooner?" She meant the thing with Eloise-those cruel words. "If Eloise asks you not to tell me, I''ll respect that. I promise I won''t take it out on you. I just... want to know what''s going on. You don''t have to betray her trust-l just want to make sure she''s okay." Alistair was quiet. She didn''t have to be so reasonable. She was 3/14 her daughter''s mother. She had every right to demand he report every detail, no questions asked. And yet, she didn''t. How lucky did I get, ending up with a boss like this? "Can I ask you something?" he said finally. Caroline looked up. "Sure." "Do you... have a lot of people who''ve tried to date you?" The question caught her off guard. Hershes fluttered as she stared at him. Wait... is he jealous? Is that what this is about? She tilted her head, feigning innocence. "What made you ask that?" ¡°It''s just... what happened today got me thinking," Alistair said. "Are there more people like that Preston guy? I mean-unstable, obsessive types. I''m just wondering if I should be... concerned." Caroline raised a brow. "You''re worried about your safety? I can get you a bodyguard or two." Oh. So it''s not jealousy. There was a flicker of disappointment in her chest. Chapter 38 Alone Now 4/14 But no-Alistair wasn''t jealous either. He was just genuinely concerned someone might pull another stunt like Preston''s... and mess with thefortable life he was finally starting to enjoy. Caroline didn''t say anything. She simply pulled out her phone and typed a message to Julian. Caroline: [Find two reliable guys. I want my husband protected.] If bodyguards were necessary, then bodyguards he''d get. End of story. ***** "Reba, don''t tell me you''re ditching me for your boyfriend again! You seriously can''t get away for just one afternoon? Richard''s at work all day-he doesn''t need you glued to his side!" Anne''s voice whined through the phone, drenched in passive-aggressive frustration. At the mention of Richard''s name, a shadow passed over Reba''s face. In the mirror, her reflection looked polished, almost untouched. Her skin had regained its glow. Even after giving birth, she was still only twenty-four-naturally beautiful and generous when it came to skincare. Her face was Chapter 38 Alone Now smooth and radiant, cogen-rich and youthful. 5/14 But the room around her was drained of light. Like her, it carried a lifeless, heavy stillness. The kind that clung to grief. Richard had stormed out after theirst fight. He hadn''te back. Their son, Daniel, was still with her parents. She''d spent that entire night curled up on the couch, crying, herself hoarse. She could still hear her father''s voice echoing in her head. "I won''t stop you from marrying Richard, but don''t think you''ll get a penny from this family. You made your choice-you live. with the consequences." Her mother had wept softly beside him. "We''re your parents, Reba. We''d never hurt you. Even when we didn''t approve of Alistair, we gave him a chance. But with Richard... we couldn''t. Doesn''t that tell you something?" And Daniel''s words-those hurt the most. "I don''t want Daddy. He hit me. He hit me hard!" She remembered Richard''s red-rimmed eyes, his voice sharp with emotion. Chapter 38 Alone Now 6/14 "I did it for you, Reba. Can''t you see that? Are you even your parents'' daughter anymore? They disown you the second you get married-what kind of people are they? How can they just cut ties like that?" Reba clutched her head, trying to block it all out. But Anne''s voice was still there, chirping away in her ear. "Seriously, stop ying the perfect housewife. Do you know what my mom said to me today? She went off about how Vivienne''s so much better than me at everything. Again! So I snapped and told her, ''If Vivienne''s so great, maybe stop flirting with her husband then?'' Ha! Anyway, has Alistair reached outtely? I mean-" Reba hung up and flung the phone aside. But the silence didn''t bring peace. She could hear her heartbeat, pounding too loud. That faint, high-pitched buzz in her skull wouldn''t go away. She slid from the chair, sinking to the cold floor, limp and drained. She was alone now. Truly, unmistakably alone. Even six years ago-when she thought things were at their worst -she hadn''t felt like this. Chapter 38 Alone Now Back then, Alistair had been with her. 7/14 Where is Alistair now? Who''s he with? Some stunning woman? Is he cooking for her? Folding herundry? Bending over backward to make her smile? The door opened. Someone stepped inside, took in the disarray, and sighed. The kind of sighced with reluctant affection. Hands slipped under her arms, trying to lift her. Reba went limp, resisting in silence. Richard crouched down and simply scooped her up. His strength easily overpowered her half-hearted struggle. She let it happen, eyes zed and distant. "You never answered me," she said softly. Richard stiffened. Again with this. Why can''t she let it go? So he''d missed the bruising on her face. Or maybe he''d seen it and just didn''t care-too busy trying to decipher Nathaniel''s motives. But he had apologized. What more did she want? Chapter 38 Alone Now 8/14 Would she die if she didn''t get an answer she liked? What good does dragging this out even do? He put on a gentler voice, coaxing her, "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault, alright? Want to whip me? I''ll get the belt; you can go wild -just don''t stay mad, baby." That voice-so fake, so carefully rehearsed-reminded Reba of something her mother once said. "Your new boyfriend came to us, all noble and self-sacrificing. Told your father, ''Punish me all you want, just please support our marriage.'' But the second your dad took him up on it and gave him one tinyshing, he changed. You should''ve seen his face-cold as death. Like Nathaniel had just murdered his family or something. "Reba, I wanted to give him a chance. But he''s not a good man. He''s slick. Puts on a show. And if you insist on jumping. into the fire, then fine. Just don''t expect me to watch and p,¡± Cordelia sighed, tired and resigned. "We used to think Alistair wasn''t good enough. But next to Richard? Alistair looks like a goddamn saint." Normally, if anyone had dared praise Alistair in front of her-let alone m Richard-Reba would''ve gone ballistic. Even if it was her own mother. She''d once loved Richard blindly. She had run toward him even while her parents pleaded with Chapter 38 Alone Now her to stop. 9/14 Now? Now he was carrying her like she was something delicate. cing her gently on the bed, tucking her in like he''d done it a hundred times. She didn''t resist. Richard thought he''d won. That she was back to normal-calm and tame. He had no idea. He''d never had to win Reba over. She was always the one apologizing and chasing, the one who refused to give up. If Alistair had once been her loyal littlepdog, then she''d spent years being Richard''s. If it weren''t for Cordelia and Nathaniel, he would''ve just pulled the same old stunt again-walk out, wait for her to break, and then waltz back in like a hero. Reba looked at him, her expression nk. Richard crouched beside her now, reaching for her hand and pressing it to his cheek. "Reba, please don''t be mad anymore, alright?" Chapter 38 Alone Now She stared at him, empty-eyed. He climbed onto the bed beside her and pulled her close. She didn''t fight it. 10/14 "Let''s go pick up Danny today, yeah?" he whispered, kissing her forehead. Her voice came out slow, distant. "Rick... will you marry me?" "Of course," he said easily. "Why do you think I came back? To marry you." "Then let''s get our license tomorrow," she murmured. He smiled, indulgent and warm, "Sure. Whatever you want." As far as he was concerned, her parents were already handled. Their posturing meant nothing. His mother was right-Cordelia and Nathaniel didn''t matter. Once he had herpletely under his thumb, the girl wouldn''t hesitate to sing his praises to his parents. She would manage to win them over in no time, and that was that. Just like his mother had done with his father. One move, and she became the mistress of the Morgan family. Always go for the heart of the house. The rest falls in line. Chapter 38 Alone Now. Reba was their only child. There was no way her parents would truly cut her off. 11/14 "Before we do," she added, "I want to sign a prenup. Like my father asked." The air went silent. She looked up at him. Her face was unreadable. "You don''t want. to?" Richard gave a thin smile. "Of course I do. I''m marrying you, not your money." She said nothing for a while before saying.. "Let''s not go to my parents'' today," she added after a moment. "They don''t want to see us right now." "Alright." The next morning, instead of heading to the city hall, Reba drove Richard to the notary office. His jaw tensed. "Reba. Can we not do this right now? It''s ou@big day." She turned to him calmly. She''d memorized every inch of his face over the years. But at that moment, he looked like a stranger. She yanked her hand out of his. "We agreed. Prenup first." Chapter 38 Alone Now 12/14 His expression hardened. "Maybe you should be asking why your parents are pushing so hard for that prenup. Ever think they might have another kid on the way? A boy, maybe?" Richard''s own father had three daughters with his ex-wife. All of them were now estranged-long gone after their mother died under suspicious circumstances. His mother-the one who "won"-had done so by being young, ruthless... and giving his father a son. Richard had inherited that mindset. Favoring sons wast practically in his DNA. Reba''s blood ran cold. "What the hell are you talking about?¡± "I''m just saying,¡± he snapped. "Why else would they be so scared of you getting your share? It adds up, doesn''t it?" "You''re disgusting. You don''t want to marry me. You''re just after my family''s money, aren''t you?" Reba whispered. Six years ago, she might''ve fallen for his sweet talk. But now? She''d spent enough time being an adult-she''d picked up some instincts and earned a bit of rity. How could she not see through something this obvious? Yes, she was a romantic. But she wasn''t an idiot. "So now I''m the viin?" he snapped. "I''m trying to protect you." "I didn''t ask you to." Their voices rose, sharp and bitter. 13/14 "Mr. Harlow-" "Just Alistair," he said with a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Harlow sounds too stiff." "Well, Alistair," Alban chuckled, "once we finish the deed transfer, Madam Ashbourne wanted to know if you''d like to join her for lunch at Ashbourne Manor." "Of course," Alistair replied. Last Saturday, Mabel had gifted him a vi. She''d meant to have the paperwork done that same afternoon-until she realized it was the weekend and the office was closed. So, the first thing Monday morning, she sent Alban to bring him in, bright and early. As they stepped out of the car together, Alban offered a knowing smile. "It''s clear Madam Ashbourne has taken quite a liking to you." Alistair returned the smile. "It''s an honor." 14/14 The real estate office and the notary office were housed in the same building. Just as Alistair stepped out, a voice cut through the air. "You''re unbelievable, Reba! If you keep acting like this, don''t me me when I nevere back!" Reba came running toward the parking lot-and froze the moment she saw Alistair. And he saw her. Write yourment CEO by 39 Chapter 39 Master The tension cracked the moment Richard came storming out after Reba. 1/11 He spotted Alistair and immediately scoffed, his lips curling into a sneer, "Well, what do we have here?" No one answered. Reba''s eyes were already red, but the second she saw Alistair, her expression wavered, and they brimmed with deeper hurt. She looked devastated. When their eyes briefly met and Alistair turned away without a word, she looked even more heartbroken. Richard hated being ignored-by anyone. Whether it was Reba or Alistair, it bruised his ego all the same. "Alistair, let''s be clear here. You''re divorced. You''ve got no reason to be here, so stop hanging around like a stray dog." Alistair nced at him-once,zily, with the kind of contempt. that said more than any insult could. His eyes all but spelled out. the word-pathetic. Richard reached for Reba''s wrist. "Don''t bother with him. Let''s go." Chapter 39 Master 2/11 She yanked her hand back with a re he didn''t recognize. "Get away from me." Alistair, who''d already turned to leave, paused mid-step. Wait. What? Weren''t they supposed to be the kind of couple who couldn''t keep their hands off each other, the type who fed each other dessert in public and called it romance? If they argued at all, it should be over Richard ncing too long. at a waitress- Reba would lose it, use him of betrayal, and then make him beg for forgiveness. But this? This looked like a breakup. Like she wanted him gone for good. Did I get this all wrong? Then again, it didn''t concern him. "Let''s go, Alban," he said quietly. "Yes, sir. This way." Alistair didn''t miss the sharp shift in atmosphere behind him. He smiled. Alban had done that on purpose. Chapter 39 Master That one word-sir-had effectively shut down the argument behind them. Richard blinked. "Wait-sir?" Reba said nothing. Her lips were pressed tight, her eyes. 3/11 locked on Alistair''s retreating back. His figure was tall and elegant, his stride steady, his whole presence... unfamiliar in the worst way. How did I never see it before? The words Cordelia had whispered to her came rushing back. "No parent wants to see their child suffer. Reba, if you evere to your senses-if you want to reconcile with Alistair-we won''t stand in your way. He''s proven himself. He passed every test your father and I could throw at him. Compared to the people we''ve met in our lifetime, Alistair stands out. If you''re with him, we''ll finally be able to stop worrying." As Alistair disappeared from view, something hollow cracked open inside her. Like someone had scooped out her chest and left it echoing. Richard snorted, "What now? Still hung up on your ex? You always had a thing for him, didn''t you?" Reba didn''t answer. Hershes fluttered down like a curtain falling on a scene she didn''t want to watch. He stepped closer, tone sharp. "I''ll ask onest time-are we Ster getting married today or not?" 4/11 She lifted her chin slowly and met his gaze head-on. "No, we''re not." Maybe it was true what they said-people only wanted what they couldn''t have. Because whatever love she once felt for Richard was gone, buried beneath disappointment and something sourer. She looked at the face she once adored, and all she could feel now was disgust. "Fine," Richard snapped, yanking open the car door. "You''d better note crying back to me when you regret this." As he turned to get in, his eyes caught the sleek ck Bentley parked next to him. If he wasn''t mistaken, it was Alistair''s. And hadn''t Alistair been chauffeured around in a Maybach the other day outside Daniel''s school? Custom suits. High-end rides. And now-being called sir? Wait. Is Alistair some kind of secret heir? No. That didn''t track. Back in school, he was dirt poor. If he''d been old money, why grovel for years just to scrape together two million dors? Chapter 39 Master Unless... Richard''s mind raced. 5/11 What if he was a lost son of some rich family, only found after the divorce? The jealousy twisted in his gut. Why does he get so lucky? But then came a new theory. One thatforted him just enough to smirk again. No. No, I get it now. Alistair''s being kept. He''s got a sugar mama. One of those rich, wrinkled, perfume-drenched women who giggle like hyenas. That''s it. That''s the only exnation. "Your ex really hit the jackpot," he muttered, dripping sarcasm. "Guess that pretty face finally paid off." Reba opened her mouth. He cut her off, smirking. "Changed your mind? Too bad. I''m not in the mood anymore. We''ll talk about the whole getting. registered thing some other day." He turned to leave. But then- "That''s my car." She didn''t raise her voice, didn''t scream, and 6/11 just stated it, calm and sharp. Richard froze. He let out a bitterugh, mmed the door shut, and tossed the keys at her feet. Then he walked away. Reba crouched to pick them up. This time, she knew-he was actually mad. Richard, with all his arrogance, probably wouldn''te back. And somehow, she didn''t care. Not even a little. Once they were out of sight, Alban dropped the formal tone entirely. "So... you knew them?" Alistair gave a small nod. "My ex-wife and..." He wasn''t even sure if that was true. Technically, Reba and Richard should''ve been married by now. That had been her dream-marry Richard and live happily ever after. So he finished his sentence. "And her... husband. Probably." Alban, who had seen far worse, simply nodded. Chapter 39 Master The paperwork went through without a hitch. 7/11 Outside, Alban rushed ahead and pulled open the car door for him. Alistair thanked him with a small nod and ducked inside. What he didn''t see-couldn''t see-was the woman sitting motionless in the driver''s seat of a nearby car. Reba watched as the Bentley pulled away, taillights ring briefly before vanishing around the corner. Her world had stopped. How did he go from being the man who bent over backward for me, to the one other people call sir? She refused to believe Richard''s theory about a sugar mama. That was just... filthy. Alistair wasn''t some nobody paying off his father''s debt. He wasn''t a servant. He should be an heir, a real one. That was the only thing that made sense. But then... Why would someone like that waste six years waiting on me? Cooking, cleaning, raising my son like his own? Taking care of me like I was his whole world? Her breath caught. Because he loved me. Chapter 39 Master 8/11 Because Alistair had loved her enough to ept her terms. To endure her indifference. To care for her and Daniel with quiet, loyal devotion. He must''ve waited every day for her to turn around and finally see him. And she hadn''t. Her body broke into a cold sweat. No. I was wrong. That woman at the school-she wasn''t his girlfriend. She was an actress. Someone he hired to make me jealous. That has to be it! The more she convinced herself, the more certain she became. Regret swelled like a tidal wave. She leaned back against the seat, eyes fluttering shut, and the memories flooded in. "Reba, dinner''s ready. Want me to wake you up now? "I ironed your clothes. They''re hanging in the closet. "I already sent gifts to your parents. "Danny''s not feeling great. I''m taking him to the hospital." Simple, ordinary moments she''d once ignored-maybe even found annoying-now shimmered in her mind like the purest, rarest kind of love. "Last night was a mistake. I was drunk. It didn''t mean anything. Chapter 39 Master "Forget me. Forget everything between us. 9/11 "I love you. I miss you so much it''s killing me. Let''s go home and get married. "Are you really that blind, Reba? Your parents don''t even treat you like their daughter anymore. Can''t you see it? "I''m giving you onest chance. If you keep acting like this, I''m gone. For good." Richard''s voice crashed into the memories, ruining everything. She clenched her fists, trying to shake him from her mind-but he stuck like glue. She looked around. The scent in the car was his cologne. The seat was adjusted to his height. The mini fridge was stocked with his drinks. His tie and zer were thrown casually in the back. Even the ylist was his. She used to crave his presence so much that she''d cover her bedroom with his photos, sleeping with his shirts just to feel close to him. Now, it all made her nauseous. The air felt heavy and suffocating. Without thinking, she rolled down the window and started tossing everything out- his tie, his jacket, even the car''s air freshener. Chapter 39 Master 10/11 Then she remembered-he''d been driving this car for days. The driver''s seat was his. She reached for the seat cover, about to rip it off- A knock on the window startled her. A security guard held up the discarded items, frowning, "Miss, please don''t litter." Reba froze. At Ashbourne Manor, Alistair''s second visit felt more likeing home. "Alistair, there you are.¡± Mabel beamed. "Come in, sit down! Let made fresh pastries-they''re still She spoke to him as if he''d grown up at her side like Caroline. Alistair sat down obediently, taking a bite. Soft, chewy, and just sweet enough. Mabel''s s eyes t twinkled. "Is it good?" He nodded. "Delicious." "I''ll have L make more this afternoon. Bring some back for Caroline and Eloise." She chuckled and then added, "Caroline''s picky. Doesn''t really care for sweets. Thankfully, Eloise doesn''t take after her. That little girl loves them." Chapter 39 Master 11/11 Alistair raised an eyebrow. Caroline''s picky? Really? That''s news to me. She told me she wasn''t picky about food at all... CEO by 40 Chapter 40 Personal Charm Mabel had invited Alistair over today not just to spend more time with him but- clearly for Caroline''s sake. Before getting into that, though, she gave him a brief and sharp rundown of what had happened with Agnes. When Alban brought Agnes back, she actually assumed Mabel wanted to rehire her, thinking maybe Mabel hadn''t taken to the new staff. She even hinted at a raise, bold as brass. Then she saw Mabel standing there-alive, well, and clearly not buying her act- and the whole truth came crashing down. Agnes realized Preston''s n had failed. Mabel had spent years cultivating a warm, kind image. But the steel underneath had never gone dull. Under that calm pressure, Agnes cracked. She confessed everything-her collusion with Preston, every sneaky move, every lie. And then, unbelievably, she tried to me it all on Caroline. She said she''d always been loyal to the Ashbourne family, that it was Caroline''s cold-hearted decision to fire her sister that pushed her into Preston''s arms, and that none of it would''ve happened otherwise. Mabel just pulled out proof showing that Agnes had already started working with Preston before her sister was ever let go. That shut her up real fast. And Mabel wasn''t the kind to let someone off lightly. Especially someone who''d whispered poison into Eloise''s ears. But Mabel was no tyrant. She didn''t abuse her power. Instead, she found proof that Agnes had been skimming off the top for years- misusing her position to take "small advantages," which, added up, amounted to a prosecutable offense. It wasn''t petty theft and was enough to send her to jail. As for Preston? Mabel didn''t care that he came from money. His little stunt was dangerously close to attempted murder. Shepiled every piece of evidence and had it sent directly to the Vaughn family, along with a message-if they didn''t handle this themselves, she would. The Ashbourne name carried weight-not just in New York, but across the country. If they wanted, they could take down the Vaughns without lifting more than a finger. No one in their right mind would willingly go up against the Ashbournes, especially when they were clearly in the wrong. Chapter 40 Personal Charm Hence, their patriarch showed up in person, pale and trembling, dragging Preston along like a sacrificialmb. By that same night, Preston had been put on a ne and shipped out of the country. When-or if he returned would be entirely up to the Ashbournes. And that, as Mabel said, was the end of that. Alistair had always known the Ashbournes were powerful, but the Ashbournes were powerful, but today, he realized just how far that influence stretched. Did I identally attach myself to a juggernaut? Then Mabel turned serious. "Alistair, has Carol ever told you about her family- aside from me?" He shook his head. Come to think of it, Eloise hadn''t said much either. Mabel fell quiet for a moment. "Her mother''s been living overseas for years. Rarelyes back." Alistair frowned slightly. Doesn''t that mean her parents live apart? So they were probably separated, maybe even divorced. Chapter 40 Personal Charm "Her father''s always working. He and Caroline barely see each other. I was the one who raised her, really. She once told me she''d never marry. Said she''d rather be alone." Alistair didn''t think it was just because of her parents'' example. No-Caroline had her own reasons. But then... who''s Eloise''s father? No one had ever told him. Maybe that wasn''t an ident. Maybe it was better if that name stayed buried. And frankly, it wasn''t his ce to ask. Mabel sighed heavily, falling back into old worries, "God, I used to lie awake at night thinking about her future. I know it sounds old-fashioned, but no amount of money or sess canpare to a happy home." Alistair thought of his own life-how he''d once nned to live alone forever. It wasn''t a bad life. Peaceful. Uplicated. But now, suddenly, the thought of eating alone,ing home to silence, sleeping in an empty bed... felt cold. Mabel patted his hand warmly. "Thank God for you, Alistair. You''ve given me hope again. Caroline won''t be alone anymore." She gave his hand another squeeze, her eyes soft with affection. Mabel now really saw him as part of the family. Chapter 40 Personal Charm It was the kind of belief that made everything else-every doubt, every fear-quiet down. "You''re a good man," Mabel said with conviction. "With you, I know Caroline is in safe hands." Alistair met her gaze, trying not to feel guilty. He kept his voice. steady. "I won''t let you down." At least, not during the time their marriagested. While it existed, he''d give her and Eloise everything he had. He remembered Agnes'' words again-something about Caroline''s father being strict. "I haven''t met her parents yet," he said. "Do you think they''ll... approve of me?" Mabel waved the thought away. "Don''t worry about them. They don''t even show up for Caroline. Who are they to judge her husband? With me around, no one''s going to give you trouble." They were so wrapped up in conversation that they didn''t notice. Caroline walk in. She cleared her throat. "Grandma, you didn''t spend the whole time talking trash about me behind my back, did you?" Alistair turned. She was fresh from the office, dressed in a pale tailored suit, Chapter 40 Personal Charm jacket slung over one arm. The weather had warmed up. Underneath, she wore a crisp white blouse that framed her clean, graceful lines. He could picture her in a boardroom, taking control, sharp as a de. Their eyes met, and Caroline smiled. She was clearly pleased to see how easily Alistair had connected with Mabel. Mabel clicked her tongue. "As if I''d dare say anything bad about you in front of your husband. He''d probably take your side anyway and throw me out the window." Lunch was plentiful, and Caroline naturally took the seat beside Alistair. Mabel, beaming, kept piling food onto Alistair''s te. Before long, it was overflowing. Caroline put down her fork and rested her chin in her hand, watching them in silence. Then her gaze locked on Alistair. He blinked. "What?" She studied him, head to toe. "Be honest." He lookedpletely lost. Chapter 40 Personal Charm Be honest and? "Are you secretly casting some kind of charm spell?" Alistair blinked, unsure how to respond. He''d heard that question before-Julian had asked him the exact same thing. Even when Mabel pulled him aside earlier, she hadn''t said it outright, but there''d been a simr undertone. And now Caroline? Is this really all me? Or has the system been juicing my stats behind the scenes? Mabel yfully scolded, "You little brat. If I''d ignored Alistair, you''d have cried about it. But now that I adore him, you''re sulking?" Caroline smiled, her eyes softening in a rare, girlish way, "I''m happy. If anyone dares touch my husband in the future, I won''t have to lifta finger. Grandma will take care of it." Mabel scoffed, "You''re just jealous I like him more than you." Alistair listened to them bicker, lips tugging into a smile. He couldn''t help but silently ask the system. Be honest. Mabel''s approval-is this something you engineered? Chapter 40 Personal Charm "This system can only help the host make life choices and reward oues ordingly. Personal charm is all yours." He exhaled, almostughing. So it really is me. It was just him-whatever it was in him that Eloise had warmed to, that had made Caroline choose him, that had earned Mabel''s approval. That part had always been there. Maybe he wasn''t as humble as he used to think. Maybe he''d always had this light in him¡ªit had just taken the right people to see it. After lunch, Caroline got up to return to work, Mabel tried to keep Alistair a little longer, wanting more time with him, but Caroline was already calling out, "Let''s go." Mabel gave up with a smile. They''re newlyweds. Of course she wants him all to herself. Just as Alistair was about to step into the car, Mabel pulled Caroline aside. "When are you two nning the wedding?" Traditional as ever, Mabel had always believed that a marriage without a proper ceremony felt... iplete. Caroline paused. "Too much of a hassle." Chapter 40 Personal Charm Mabel sighed, "Poor Alistair." "I''m not bothered," Alistair said quickly. "Really." The simpler, the better. After all, their marriage wasn''t even real. On the ride back, Alistair asked casually, ¡°Do you usually have lunch with your grandma?" Caroline shook her head. "Not really." Ashbourne Manor was a bit far from her office. Going back and forth ate up over an hour-and longer in traffic. Alistair wanted to ask, then why today? But he didn''t. He didn''t know that it was because of him. As usual, she dropped him off at home. Had it been up to her, she would''ve driven him right to the elevator doors. Two blocks away would''ve sufficed, but she refused. She didn''t stop until she pulled up directly in front of his building. CEO by 41 Chapter 41 Meant to Be The window rolled halfway down. Caroline leaned over, waving lightly. "Bye, honey. Try to get some rest when you get home. Ast long as you''re up in time to pick up Eloise, you''re fine." Alistair felt like a kindergartner being tucked in for a nap by a doting adult. "Okay," he said with a smirk. "I got it." The car pulled away, taking Caroline with it. As Julian waited at the next red light, a grin tugged at his mouth until he finally let out augh. Caroline gave him a death re. "What are youughing at?" Julian didn''t even try to hide it. "I was just thinking... isn''t your husband twenty- four?" "And?" Caroline narrowed her eves. Julian, undeterred and clearly asking for it, grinned. "Well... he acts like he''s four." Her tone dropped about ten degrees. "Are you calling him immature?" "No, no!" Julian quickly rified. "He''s calm, level-headed, and Chapter 41 Meant to Be observant-actually, I think he''s a really solid guy." Caroline arched a brow. "d you''re notpletely blind, then." Julian, risking his life, continued, "It''s just that you treat him like he''s Eloise." "What the hell are you talking about?" Julian held up a hand, unbothered. "Come on-you told him to go home and take a nap." Caroline snapped, "That just means we have a strong rtionship! You should spend less time being jealous and more time trying to find someone who''ll even think about marrying you." Julian wisely shut up for a moment as the light turned green. He eased into the intersection and then asked, "Alright, real talk. What exactly about Alistair attracted you?" Caroline turned her gaze to the passing scenery. She and Julian had grown up together-no blood rtion, but emotionally closer than most siblings. He was three years older, and the two of them had always clicked in a way that made real honesty possible. Things she would never say to Mabel, she didn''t mind sharing ter 41 Meant to Be with Julian. She thought for a second and then said softly, "I don''t know. I really don''t. It''s just... this feeling. Like he''s the one I''ve been waiting for all along. Like he''s meant to be." Julian''s chest twisted with envy. Seriously? Alistair gets to be the one for someone like her? Where the hell is my meant-to-be? Where are you, mystery girl who falls in love with me at first sight? I miss you, babe..... Then again, he smirked. On second thought, take your time. I''m still enjoying my bachelor life. Alistair stepped into the apartment, dropped his keys, and sank cross-legged onto the carpet in the living room. Beige plush carpet covered every inch of the space, soft underfoot. He scrolled on his phone for a bit, but the more he scrolled, the more bored he got. He wanted to take Caroline''s advice and nap like a good little husband. But the truth was, he wasn''t tired. He''d slept wellst night and felt wide awake now. So this is what boredom feels like when you''re not running around all day. Apparently, being a "kept man" had its downsides. With Reba, every day had been a grind. The moment he opened his eyes, he was running on fumes. Now? He''d leapt straight from survival mode into five-star luxury. And it was... quiet, too quiet. He couldn''t even clean-Caroline had made it clear that wasn''t his job. Last time he''d gotten up early and cooked breakfast on a whim, both Caroline and Eloise loved it-yet by dinner, she''d sat him down and told him firmly to sleep in next time! Breakfast was handled. He didn''t need to lift a finger. It wasn''t about the food. It was the deal-he was there to keep Eloisepany and handle public appearances when needed, nothing more. Caroline was sticking to that arrangement with unnerving precision. Even when he offered, she wouldn''t let him do more. As if she was afraid he might burn himself out. He scrolled on his phone until his eyes started to sting. For a second, he thought about finding a part-time job just to pass the time. Then he dismissed it immediately. He couldn''t. Chapter 41 Meant to Be He was responsible for Eloise. What if the school called? What if she got sick? He''d been through this before-kids her age were stronger than they looked, but group settings meant colds, fevers, and surprise pickups. He flipped on the news and tried to start a movie. Five minutes in, he turned it off again. Nothing held his attention. He picked up his phone and started scrolling all over again. Eventually, by total ident, he clicked into a fiction app. There, under "My ount," he spotted a button that read, "Be a Writer." Something clicked. He didn''t question it- just followed the prompt. After downloading thepanion. app and without quite realizing how it happened, Alistair was officially a writer. "Good afternoon," the app greeted him, "and wee to Day 1 with Wattpad." Suddenly, he wasn''t bored anymore. It felt like he''d just found the game he''d been looking for. He closed his eyes, and in that instant, an entire story-messy, thrilling, soaked in drama and heartbreak- began to form. Without hesitation, he started outlining it using the app''s built-in tools. By the time his rm went off reminding him it was time to pick up Eloise, he had nearlypleted the full outline of his debut novel. Alistair stretched, changed clothes, and headed out. Chapter 41 Meant to Be Eloise had adjusted better than anyone expected. She hadn''t cried once during her first day. Well at least not in public. She''d whispered to Caroler that she did cry but wiped her tears quickly so no one wouldugh at her. Caroline had nearly cried herself. She hugged Eloise for a full five minutes before letting go. Because of how well Eloise was doing, the teachers had decided to shorten her adjustment period. Starting today, she''d be dismissed with the rest of the kids. Alistair arrived early. At first, the sidewalk was mostly empty. But as time passed, the space filled with parents and guardians. "Alistair?" He turned and saw a familiar face approaching. "It is really you!" It was Eva Marsh, one of the maids who used to work for the Whitfields. Since the divorce, Alistair had made a point of drawing a line between himself and that part of his life. But seeing her didn''t rattle him. His conscience was clean-he had nothing to fear. Eva had always been talkative. Back when he was still Reba''s. husband, she''d treated him well enough. "Ms. Marsh," he greeted politely. Eva stepped closer, smiling brightly, "Wow, Alistair-you look better than ever. Have you been working out?" He chuckled but said nothing. Eva leaned in slightly, dropping her voice. "You here for Danny?" Alistair shook his head just as she added, "I mean, look, I know Reba''s a handful. Always has been. She messed up, no doubt. But that''s how it goes sometimes. Families fight. Kids need their parents. So... when are youing back?" Alistair blinked. "I never said I wasing back." Eva gave him a knowing look. "Oh, I get it. You''re still hurt. Who wouldn''t be?" No, Ms. Marsh. You don''t get it at all. CEO by 42 Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried "Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield met that man. He''s decent-looking- though not as pleasing to the eye as you, truly!" Eva recounted everything to Alistair, including how Richard had been struck by Nathaniel''s belt. Unaware of Richard''s mother''s disgraceful past, Alistair was surprised that Reba''s parents would disapprove of Richard. If Reba wants to marry Richard, does she have to give up all inheritance rights? Alistair couldn''t make sense of the situation, and Eva didn''t. know the full story either-but one thing was clear-neither of them thought much of Richard. Could it be because Richard didn''t endure Nathaniel''s whipping as obediently as I did? "Alistair, I heard Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield say it themselves-that man isn''t fit to hold a candle to you. They still think you''re the better match for Ms. Whitfield." Eva wasn''t the type of servant to gossip about her employers. But deep down, she believed Alistair would eventually return to Reba, so she still considered him family. That was why she couldn''t help but share the Whitfields'' private affairs with him. Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried "If I''d known you wereing to pick up Danny, I wouldn''t have bothered. That way, you two could have bonded properly. These past few days, he''s been crying nonstop, saying how much he misses you. Just wait till he sees be over the moon. you-h Anyway, I should get going." "Eva," Alistair sighed with a faint smile, "I''m not here for Danny." Eva froze. "Then why are you here? Have you... left them for good?" Alistair replied calmly, "Reba and I are divorced. I have no ties to her-or the Whitfield family-anymore. I won''t be going back." "Oh..." Eva assumed he was just upset and tried to console him. "Alistair, I know you''re hurting. And I understand. But I don''t think this is entirely a bad thing. Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield are starting to see your worth, and Ms. Whitfield will learn to appreciate you." Only a handful of people knew the truth about Alistair and Reba''s rtionship. Even her parents were in the dark-how could Eva possibly know? Alistair said firmly, "Eva, I''ll be honest with you. I''ve already h you. I''ve already remarried. Today, I''m here to pick up my stepdaughter." Eva gaped, "What?" Just then, Eloise emerged-this time, hand in hand with a girl Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried about her height. Beaming, she introduced, "Daddy, this is my best friend! Her name is Zoe Stone!" Zoe greeted Alistair shyly, "Hello." The sight left Eva utterly speechless. After exchanging pleasantries with Zoe and her parents, Alistair took Eloise''s hand and left. The entire way, Eloise chattered excitedly about her day at kindergarten, particrly how she and Zoe had be friends. Alistair praised her warmly. "You''re amazing, Eloise. You''ll make even more friends in no time!" Meanwhile, Eva retrieved Daniel and returned to Whitfield Manor, her mind heavy with doubt. On the day Richard had visited, Cordelia noticed something off about Daniel. When she checked, she found his bottom covered in red handprints. Furious, she initially assumed the preschool teachers were responsible-only to learn that Richard was the culprit. Cordelia knew Daniel was spoiled-loud, bratty, and utterlycking in manners. Sometimes his shrieking gave her migraines, and she''d urge Reba to discipline him. But blood ran thicker than water. Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried Reba, Nathaniel, and I-even Alistair-we have every right to correct Daniel. But an outsider? Never. A paternity test might prove Richard was Daniel''s biological father, but to Cordelia, he would always remain an outsider. The discovery that Richard had struck Daniel infuriated her more than if a teacher had done it. Richard hasn''t spent a single day acting as a father. How dare hey a hand on him? He''s despicable-not just a hypocrite, but violent! He''s a hundred-no, a thousand-times worse than Alistair! Fearing Richard might harm Daniel again, Cordelia refused to let him leave-not even with Reba. She adored Daniel, but she hadn''t forgotten that Reba was also a hopeless romantic. Gently holding Daniel''s hand, Cordelia observed. This child is unruly, buttely... perhaps because of the family turmoil he''s been less wild. Especially after that beating-he''s been listless, missing the spark most kids his age have. "Danny, you''ve lost weight! I made your favorites. Come, let''s eat." Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried Eva hesitated, then spoke up. After settling Daniel in his high chair, Cordelia turned to her. "What is it?" Eva recounted her encounter with Alistair. Even though he had dered hisplete severance from the Whitfields, Eva still saw him as a family-convinced he would return someday. She had witnessed firsthand his tenderness toward Reba and Daniel, his respect and care for Nathaniel and Cordelia. Six years of bonds don''t just vanish. Ms. Whitfield made a mistake, but she''ll realize it eventually. And by then, Alistair''s anger will have cooled. He''lle back. That was what Eva believed-what Nathaniel and Cordelia believed too. But Alistair had told her outright-he had remarried. The news left Cordelia stunned. Like Eva, her first reaction was disbelief. "How is that possible?" Cordelia said. "For six years, he revolved entirely around Reba and Daniel. When would he have had time to meet another woman?" Then she remembered-Nathaniel had once seen Alistair dining Chapter 42 I''ve Remarried with another woman. Was he already nning his exit while Reba was using him? Cordelia began to tremble, unsure whether from anger or fear. She was furious at Alistair''s cunning-but terrified he might never return. Reba is beautiful. Even divorced with a child, she''ll have no trouble finding another man. Besides, our family''s status ensures that. But Cordelia knew the truth-finding another man like Alistair would be nearly impossible. Her worries deepened when Daniel asked glumly, "Grandma, when is Daddying home?" A cold dread spread through her. What if Alistair really doesn''te back? What do we do then? CEO by 43 Chapter 43 Family Portrait "Alistair married someone else?" Nathaniel had just gotten home from work when he heard the news. He froze. "Are you sure? That can''t be right." Cordelia sighed. "He told Eva himself. She said she ran into him outside the kindergarten-he was picking up a little girl. The girl even called him Daddy. And Danny mentioned today that he saw Alistair picking her up a few days ago and telling him not to call him Daddy anymore." Nathaniel went quiet for a while, thinking back to how cold Alistair had been thest time he tried to reach him. That conversation had been so final it practically sealed any chance of reconciling with Reba. Eventually, he said, "They''re divorced. If he''s remarried, that''s his own business." Cordelia grew anxious. "How can you say that? If he really has moved on, what about Reba? What about Danny?" Nathaniel sank onto the couch with a tired sigh. "He was with Reba for six years, and she never really saw what was good about him. Maybe they just weren''t meant to be." Cordelia frowned. "That isn''t fair. Back then, she didn''t see it because she didn''t have anything topare him to-kind of Chapter 43 Family Portrait like how I used to pick at him all the time. But now, after seeing what Richard''s like, I actually think Alistair was the only one worth trusting. Can''t you try to talk some sense into him?" Nathaniel shook his head. "Is this really on us? It''s between them. Us pushing for something Reba might not even want... it won''t change anything." Cordelia fell silent. He had a point. They''d been clinging to the hope that Alistair mighte back- but had anyone really asked Reba what she wanted? Would she really choose that other life over her own family? Cordelia''s heart sank. As a mother, she never wanted to see her daughter caught in this mess. But because she was her mother, she feltpelled to help Reba see Alistair for who he really was-even if it meant being the bad guy. If Reba wouldn''te around, Cordelia would eventually have to take a hard stand. ***** In the kitchen, a trusted cook rmended by Mabel was busy Chapter 43 Family Portrait preparing dinner. Meanwhile, Alistair was in the living room with Eloise, drawing together. The soft scratch of pencil on paper filled the room with a soothing, steady sound. Eloise loved drawing. Whenever she had a spare moment, she''d grab her pencils and start sketching. Caroline used to work so much that Mabel would keep Eloisepany. Now, however, it was Alistair by her side. The person had changed, but Eloise''s smile hadn''t¡ªif anything, she seemed even happier now. Because now there was a little extra love around. Eloise started by drawing a little girl with pigtails. "That''s me." Then she drew an elegantdy with long, flowing hair. "That''s Mommy." Finally, she drew a tall, handsome man. Not that Alistair was bragging, but the kid clearly had talent-each line full of life, even if a bit childish. Eloise pointed at the handsome figure and asked, "Daddy, do you know who that is?" Alistair pretended to think hard. "Is it me? But he looks way too handsome to be me..." Chapter 43 Family Portrait Eloise giggled. "You got it! You''re so smart!" Alistair yed along, dramatically gasping, "You made me look so good-I nearly didn''t recognize myself!" Eloise shook her head with a smile. "No way, Daddy. You''re a thousand times-no, a million times-more handsome than that!" Alistair''s heart swelled, as if someone had poured honey straight. into it. Being a dad to a daughter was pretty incredible. Not long before dinner, Caroline came home from work. Unless there was something major, she rarely stayedte-she always made sure to be home for her daughter. And now, with someone else waiting for her too, there was no way she''d be working overtime. She changed intofy clothes and walked over, carrying that soft, familiar scent. "What are you two drawing?" Eloise beamed. "Mommy, look!" Caroline examined the picture for a moment and then smiled knowingly. "Looks like a family portrait to me." A family portrait? Chapter 43 Family Portrait The words hit Alistair harder than he expected. Someone who had always craved a real family... yeah, that phrasended deep. Eloise blinked. "What''s a family portrait?" Caroline put one arm around her daughter and casually rested the other across Alistair''s shoulder. He tensed up for a second, then quickly reminded himself-this wasn''t a big deal. Just an arm. They''d held hands before, for crying out loud. He forced himself to rx. Caroline spoke in that soft, warm voice she reserved for Eloise, "It''s a picture of you, Mommy, and Daddy-all of us together. That''s what a family portrait means." Eloise''s eyes sparkled. "So... we''re really a family now, right? Like in the picture?" Caroline gave a confident nod. "That''s right. The three of us, always." For a split second, Alistair got the feeling Caroline wasn''t just saying that to make the kid happy. She meant it. Or maybe I''m just reading too much into things. Chapter 43 Family Portrait He let out a quiet breath. Don''t lose your grip. Don''t let this warmth fool you. No matter how good it feels, it doesn''t belong to you. Still, he owed her something. Because for once in my life, I wasn''t just watching from the sidelines. I was part of it-even if it might only be for now. That''s enough. Caroline had the pictureminated and framed. She then ced it right in the center of the living room Every time Alistair passed by, his heart grew a little warmer, as if he was truly part of this family. That night, Eloise went through her bedtime routine. She wrapped her arms around Caroline, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Good night, Mommy." Eloise was always such a sweet, well-behaved child. After saying good night to Caroline, she turned to Alistair, who was already crouching by her side, waiting, and nted a kiss on his cheek too. "Good night, Daddy." Alistair smiled softly. "Good night, sweetheart." Wrapped in the love from her parents, Eloise clutched her little. brown teddy bear and drifted off to sleep, peaceful and content. As Caroline headed toward the bedroom, she called back, "Good Chapter 43 Family Portrait night, honey." Alistair smiled. ¡°Good night." But she didn''t move. After a brief pause, he added, "Good night... sweetheart." And just like that, it didn''t seem as awkward as he had feared. It was only a word, after all. Caroline smiled, satisfied, and then walked into the bedroom. Alistair chuckled quietly to himself. 717 The longer they spent time together, the more he realized something surprising- Caroline, for all her CEOposure, had just a tiny streak of yfulness. His eyelids grew heavy as he set his phone down on the nightstand and let sleep take him over. Just before the realm of dreams swallowed him, onest thought drifted through his mind. Eloise is asleep now. Is Caroline asleep too? CEO by 44 Chapter 44 Master The tension cracked the moment Richard came storming out after Reba. He spotted Alistair and immediately scoffed, his lips curling into a sneer, "Well, what do we have here?" No one answered. Reba''s eyes were already red, but the second she saw Alistair, her expression wavered, and they brimmed with deeper hurt. She looked devastated. When their eyes briefly met and Alistair turned away without a word, she looked even more heartbroken. Richard hated being ignored-by anyone. Whether it was Reba or Alistair, it bruised his ego all the same. "Alistair, let''s be clear here. You''re divorced. You''ve got no reason to be here, so stop hanging around like a stray dog." Alistair nced at him-once,zily, with the kind of contempt that said more than any insult could. His eyes all but spelled out the word- pathetic. 20:50 Chapter 44 Master Richard reached for Reba''s wrist. "Don''t bother with him. Let''s go." She yanked her hand back with a re he didn''t recognize. "Get away from me." Alistair, who''d already turned to leave, paused mid-step. Wait. What? Weren''t they supposed to be the kind of couple who couldn''t keep their hands off each other, the type who fed each other dessert in public and called it romance? If they argued at all, it should be over Richard ncing too long at a waitress- Reba would lose it, use him of betrayal, and then make him beg for forgiveness. But this? This looked like a breakup. Like she wanted him gone for good. Did I get this all wrong? Then again, it didn''t concern him. "Let''s go, Alban," he said quietly. "Yes, sir. This way." 20:50 Chapter 44 Master 20 min left. Alistair didn''t miss the sharp shift in atmosphere behind him. He smiled. Alban had done that on purpose. That one word-sir-had effectively shut down the argument behind them. Richard blinked. "Wait-sir?" Reba said nothing. Her lips were pressed tight, her eyes locked on Alistair''s retreating back. His figure was tall and elegant, his stride steady, his whole presence... unfamiliar in the worst way. How did I never see it before? The words Cordelia had whispered to her came rushing back. "No parent wants to see their child suffer. Reba, if you evere to your senses-if you want to reconcile with Alistair-we won''t stand in your way. He''s proven himself. He passed every test your father and I could throw at him. Compared to the people we''ve met in our lifetime, Alistair stands out. If you''re with him, we''ll finally be able to stop worrying." As Alistair disappeared from view, something hollow cracked open inside her. Like someone had scooped out her chest and left Chapter 44 Master it echoing. Richard snorted, "What now? Still hung up on your ex? You always had a thing for him, didn''t you?" Reba didn''t answer. Hershes fluttered down like a curtain falling on a scene she didn''t want to watch. He stepped closer, tone sharp. "I''ll ask onest time-are we getting married today or not?" She lifted her chin slowly and met his gaze head-on. "No, we''re not." Maybe it was true what they said-people only wanted what they couldn''t have. Because whatever love she once felt for Richard was gone, buried beneath disappointment and something sourer. She looked at the face she once adored, and all she could feel now was disgust. "Fine," Richard snapped, yanking open the car door. "You''d better note crying back to me when you regret this." As he turned to get in, his eyes caught the sleek ck Bentley parked next to him. Chapter 44 Master If he wasn''t mistaken, It was Alistair''s. And hadn''t Alistair been chauffeured around in a Maybach the other day outside Daniel''s school? Custom suits. High-end rides. And now-being called sir? Wait. Is Alistair some kind of secret heir? No. That didn''t track. Back in school, he was dirt poor. If he''d been old money, why grovel for years just to scrape together two million dors? Unless... Richard''s mind raced. What if he was a lost son of some rich family, only found after the divorce? The jealousy twisted in his gut. Why does he get so lucky? But then came a new theory. One thatforted him just enough to smirk again. Chapter 44 Master 19 min Jett No. No, I get it now. Alistair''s being kept. He''s got a sugar mama. One of those rich, wrinkled, perfume-drenched women who giggle like hyenas. That''s it. That''s the only exnation. "Your ex really hit the jackpot," he muttered, dripping sarcasm. "Guess that pretty face finally paid off." Reba opened her mouth. He cut her off, smirking. "Changed your mind? Too bad. I''m not in the mood anymore. We''ll talk about the whole getting registered thing some other day." He turned to leave. But then- "That''s my car." She didn''t raise her voice, didn''t scream, and just stated it, calm and sharp. Richard froze. He let out a bitterugh, mmed the door shut, and tossed the keys at her feet. Then he walked away. Reba crouched to pick them up. This time, she knew-he was actually mad. 20:51 Chapter 44 Master **) 19 min left Richard, with all his arrogance, probably wouldn''te back. And somehow, she didn''t care. Not even a little. Once they were out of sight, Alban dropped the formal tone entirely. "So... you knew them?" Alistair gave a small nod. "My ex-wife and..." He wasn''t even sure if that was true. Technically, Reba and Richard should''ve been married by now. That had been her dream -marry Richard and live happily ever after. So he finished his sentence. "And her... husband. Probably." Alban, who had seen far worse, simply nodded. The paperwork went through without a hitch. Outside, Alban rushed ahead and pulled open the car door for him. Alistair thanked him with a small nod and ducked inside. Chapter 44 Master (*) 19 min loft What he didn''t see couldn''t see-was the woman sitting motionless in the driver''s seat of a nearby car. Reba watched as the Bentley pulled away, taillights ring briefly before vanishing around the corner. Her world had stopped. How did he go from being the man who bent over backward for me, to the one other people call sir? She refused to believe Richard''s theory about a sugar mama. That was just... filthy. Alistair wasn''t some nobody paying off his father''s debt. He wasn''t a servant. He should be an heir, a real one. That was the only thing that made sense. But then... Why would someone like that waste six years waiting on me? Cooking, cleaning, raising my son like his own? Taking care of me like I was his whole world? Her breath caught. Because he loved me. Because Alistair had loved her enough to ept her terms. To endure her indifference. To care for her and Daniel with quiet, loyal devotion. He must''ve waited every day for her to turn around and 19 19 min left Chapter 44 Master finally see him. And she hadn''t. Her body broke into a cold sweat. No. I was wrong. That woman at the school-she wasn''t his girlfriend. She was an actress. Someone he hired to make me jealous. That has to be it! Write your CEO by 45 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family The more she convinced herself, the more certain she became. Regret swelled like a tidal wave. She leaned back against the seat, eyes fluttering shut, and the memories flooded in. "Reba, dinner''s ready. Want me to wake you up now? "I ironed your clothes. They''re hanging in the closet. "I already sent gifts to your parents. "Danny''s not feeling great. I''m taking him to the hospital." Simple, ordinary moments she''d once ignored-maybe even found annoying-now shimmered in her mind like the purest, rarest kind of love. "Last night was a mistake. I was drunk. It didn''t mean anything. "Forget me. Forget everything between us. "I love you. I miss you so much it''s killing me. Let''s go home and get married. "Are you really that blind, Reba? Your parents don''t even treat §Áou like their daughter anymore. Can''t you see it? 21:41 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family "I''m giving you onest chance. If you keep acting like this, I''m gone. For good." Richard''s voice crashed into the memories, ruining everything. She clenched her fists, trying to shake him from her mind-but he stuck like glue. She looked around. The scent in the car was his cologne. The seat was adjusted to his height. The mini fridge was stocked with his drinks. His tie and zer were thrown casually in the back. Even the ylist was his. She used to crave his presence so much that she''d cover her bedroom with his photos, sleeping with his shirts just to feel close to him. Now, it all made her nauseous. The air felt heavy and suffocating. Without thinking, she rolled down the window and started tossing everything out- his tie, his jacket, even the car''s air freshener. Then she remembered-he''d been driving this car for days. The driver''s seat was his. She reached for the seat cover, about to rip it off- A knock on the window startled her. A security guard held up the discarded items, frowning, "Miss, please don''t litter." 2/6 21:41 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family 8 min leff At Ashbourne Manor, Alistair''s second visit felt more likeing home. "Alistair, there you are." Mabel beamed. "Come in, sit down! L made fresh pastries-they''re still warm!" She spoke to him as if he''d grown up at her side like Caroline. Alistair sat down obediently, taking a bite. Soft, chewy, and just sweet enough. Mabel''s eyes twinkled. "Is it good?" He nodded. "Delicious." "I''ll have L make more this afternoon. Bring some back for Caroline and Eloise." She chuckled and then added, "Caroline''s picky. Doesn''t really care for sweets. Thankfully, Eloise doesn''t take after her. That little girl loves them." Alistair raised an eyebrow. Caroline''s picky? Really? That''s news to me. She told me she wasn''t picky about food at all... Mabel had invited Alistair over today not just to spend more time with him but-clearly-for Caroline''s sake. 21:41 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family 6 min left Before getting into that, though, she gave him a brief and sharp rundown of what had happened with Agnes. When Alban brought Agnes back, she actually assumed Mabel wanted to rehire her, thinking maybe Mabel hadn''t taken to the new staff. She even hinted at a raise, bold as brass. Then she saw Mabel standing there-alive, well, and clearly not buying her act- and the whole truth came crashing down. Agnes realized Preston''s n had failed. Mabel had spent years cultivating a warm, kind image. But the steel underneath had never gone dull. Under that calm pressure, Agnes cracked. She confessed everything-her collusion with Preston, every sneaky move, every lie. And then, unbelievably, she tried to me it all on Caroline. She said she''d always been loyal to the Ashbourne family, that it was Caroline''s cold-hearted decision to fire her sister that pushed her into Preston''s arms, and that none of it would''ve happened otherwise. Mabel just pulled out proof showing that Agnes had already started working with Preston before her sister was ever let go. That shut her up real fast. And Mabel wasn''t the kind to let someone off lightly. 4/6 21:41 Chapter 45 Carol''s Family But Mabel was no tyrant. She didn''t abuse her power. 7 min left Instead, she found proof that Agnes had been skimming off the top for years¡ª misusing her position to take "small advantages," which, added up, amounted to a prosecutable offense. It wasn''t petty theft and was enough to send her to jail. As for Preston? Mabel didn''t care that he came from money. His little stunt was dangerously close to attempted murder. Shepiled every piece of evidence and had it sent directly to the Vaughn family, along with a message-if they didn''t handle this themselves, she would. The Ashbourne name carried weight-not just in New York, but across the country. If they wanted, they could take down the Vaughns without lifting more than a finger. No one in their right mind would willingly go up against the Ashbournes, especially when they were clearly in the wrong. Hence, their patriarch showed up in person, pale and trembling, dragging Preston along like a sacrificialmb. By that same night, Preston had been put on a ne and shipped out of the country. When or if he returned would be entirely up to the 5/6 21:42 15% OFF Alistair had always known the Ashbournes were powerful, but today, he realized just how far that influence stretched. Did I identally attach myself to a juggernaut? Then Mabel turned serious. ¡°Alistair, has Carol ever told you about her family- aside from me?" CEO by 46 Chapter 46 Personal Charm He shook his head. Come to think of it, Eloise hadn''t said much either. Mabel fell quiet for a moment. "Her mother''s been living overseas for years. Rarelyes back." Alistair frowned slightly. Doesn''t that mean her parents live apart? So they were probably separated, maybe even divorced. "Her father''s always working. He and Caroline barely see each other. I was the one who raised her, really. She once told me she''d never marry. Said she''d rather be alone." Alistair didn''t think it was just because of her parents'' example. No -Caroline had her own reasons. But then... who''s Eloise''s father? No one had ever told him. Maybe that wasn''t an ident. Maybe it was better if that name stayed buried. And frankly, it wasn''t his ce to ask. Mabel sighed heavily, falling back into old worries, "Goused 102 lic ownko at night thinkin Chapter 46 Personal Charm old-fashioned, but no amount of money or sess canpare to a happy home." Alistair thought of his own life-how he''d once nned to live alone forever. It wasn''t a bad life. Peaceful. Uplicated. But now, suddenly, the thought of eating alone,ing home to silence, sleeping in an empty bed... felt cold. Mabel patted his hand warmly. "Thank God for you, Alistair. You''ve given me hope again. Caroline won''t be alone anymore." She gave his hand another squeeze, her eyes soft with affection. Mabel now really saw him as part of the family. It was the kind of belief that made everything else every doubt, every fear-quiet down. "You''re a good man," Mabel said with conviction. "With you, I know Caroline is in safe hands." Alistair met her gaze, trying not to feel guilty. He kept his voice steady. "I won''t let you down." At least, not during the time their marriagested. While it existed, he''d give her and Eloise everything he had. He remembered Agnes'' words again-something about 277 Caroline''s father being strict. 21:41 Chapter 46 Personal Charm "I haven''t met her parents yet," he said. ¡°Do you think they''ll... approve of me?" Mabel waved the thought away. "Don''t worry about them. They don''t even show up for Caroline. Who are they to judge her husband? With me around, no one''s going to give you trouble." They were so wrapped up in conversation that they didn''t notice Caroline walk in. She cleared her throat. "Grandma, you didn''t spend the whole time talking trash about me behind my back, did you?" Alistair turned. She was fresh from the office, dressed in a pale tailored suit, jacket slung over one arm. The weather had warmed up. Underneath, she wore a crisp white blouse that framed her clean, graceful lines. He could picture her in a boardroom, taking control, sharp as a de. Their eyes met, and Caroline smiled. She was clearly pleased to see how easily Alistair had connected with Mabel. Mabel clicked her tongue. "As if I''d dare say anything bad about you in front of your husband. He''d probably take your side anyway and throw me out the window." 21:41 Lunch was plentiful, and Caroline naturally took the seat beside Mabel, beaming, kept piling food onto Alistair''s te. Before long, it was overflowing. 77 min left Caroline put down her fork and rested her chin in her hand, watching them in silence. Then her gaze locked on Alistair. He blinked. "What?" She studied him, head to toe. "Be honest." He lookedpletely lost. Be honest and? "Are you secretly casting some kind of charm spell?" Alistair blinked, unsure how to respond. He''d heard that question before-Julian had asked him the exact same thing. Even when Mabel pulled him aside earlier, she hadn''t said it outright, but there''d been a simr undertone. And now Caroline? is this Is this really all me? Or has the system been juicing my stats behind 21:41 Chapter 46 Personal Charm * 6 min left the scenes? Mabel yfully scolded, "You little brat. If I''d ignored Alistair, you''d have cried about it. But now that I adore him, you''re sulking?" Caroline smiled, her eyes softening in a rare, girlish way, "I''m happy. If anyone dares touch my husband in the future, I won''t have to lift a finger. Grandma will take care of it." Mabel scoffed, "You''re just jealous I like him more than you." Alistair listened to them bicker, lips tugging into a smile. He couldn''t help but silently ask the system. Be honest. Mabel''s approval-is this something you engineered? "This system can only help the host make life choices and reward oues ordingly. Personal charm is all yours." He exhaled, almostughing. So it really is me. It was just him-whatever it was in him that Eloise had warmed to, that had made Caroline choose him, that had earned Mabel''s approval. That part had always been there. Maybe he wasn''t as humble as he used to think. Maybe he''d always had this light in him-it had just taken the right people to 577 see it. 21:42 Chapter 46 Personal Charm * 6 min leff Alistair a little longer, wanting more time with him, but Caroline was already calling out, "Let''s go." Mabel gave up with a smile. They''re newlyweds. Of course she wants him all to herself. Just as Alistair was about to step into the car, Mabel pulled Caroline aside. "When are you two nning the wedding?" Traditional as ever, Mabel had always believed that a marriage without a proper ceremony felt... iplete. Caroline paused. "Too much of a hassle." Mabel sighed, "Poor Alistair." "I''m not bothered," Alistair said quickly. "Really." The simpler, the better. After all, their marriage wasn''t even real. On the ride back, Alistair asked casually, "Do you usually have lunch with your grandma?" Caroline shook her head. "Not really." Ashbourne Manor was a bit far from her office. Going back and forth ate up over an hour-and longer in traffic. Alistair wanted to ask, then why today? But he didn''t. 677 21:43 Chapter 46 Personal Charm He didn''t know that it was because of him. O min left As usual, she dropped him off at home. Had it been up to her, she would''ve driven him right to the elevator doors. Two blocks away would''ve sufficed, but she refused. She didn''t stop until she pulled up directly in front of his building. Write yourment Gifts CEO by 47 Chapter 47 Meant to Be The window rolled halfway down. Caroline leaned over, waving lightly. "Bye, honey. Try to get some rest when you get home. As long as you''re up in time to pick up Eloise, you''re fine." Alistair felt like a kindergartner being tucked in for a nap by a doting adult. "Okay," he said with a smirk. "I got it." The car pulled away, taking Caroline with it. As Julian waited at the next red light, a grin tugged at his mouth until he finally let out augh. Caroline gave him a death re. "What are youughing at?" Julian didn''t even try to hide it. "I was just thinking... isn''t your husband twenty- four?" "And?" Caroline narrowed her eyes. Julian, undeterred and clearly asking for it, grinned. "Well... he acts like he''s four." Her tone dropped about ten degrees. "Are you calling him immature?" "No, no!" Julian quickly rified. "He''s calm, level-head, and:42 II.. Chapter 47 Meant to Be (**) 6 min left Caroline arched a brow. "d you''re notpletely blind, then." Julian, risking his life, continued, "It''s just that you treat him like he''s Eloise." "What the hell are you talking about?" Julian held up a hand, unbothered. "Come on-you told him to go home and take a nap." Caroline snapped, "That just means we have a strong rtionship! You should spend less time being jealous and more time trying to find someone who''ll even think about marrying you." Julian wisely shut up for a moment as the light turned green. He eased into the intersection and then asked, "Alright, real talk. What exactly about Alistair attracted you?" Caroline turned her gaze to the passing scenery. She and Julian had grown up together-no blood rtion, but emotionally closer than most siblings. He was three years older, and the two of them had always clicked in a way that made real honesty possible. Things she would never say to Mabel, she didn''t mind sharing with Julian. 21:41 She thought for a second and then said softly, "I don''t know. I Chapter 47 Meant to Be *** 6 min left don''t. It''s just... this feeling. Like he''s the one I''ve been waiting for all along. Like he''s meant to be." Julian''s chest twisted with envy. Seriously? Alistair gets to be the one for someone like her? Where the hell is my meant-to-be? Where are you, mystery girl who falls in love with me at first sight? I miss you, babe... Then again, he smirked. On second thought, take your time. I''m still enjoying my bachelor life. Alistair stepped into the apartment, dropped his keys, and sank cross-legged onto the carpet in the living room. Beige plush carpet covered every inch of the space, soft underfoot. He scrolled on his phone for a bit, but the more he scrolled, the more bored he got. He wanted to take Caroline''s advice and nap like a good little husband. But the truth was, he wasn''t tired. He''d slept wellst night and felt wide awake now. So this is what boredom feels like when you''re not running around all day. 317 Apparently, being a "kept man" had its downsides. 21:41 6 min left his eyes, he was running on fumes. Now? He''d leapt straight from survival mode into five-star luxury. And it was... quiet, too quiet. He couldn''t even clean-Caroline had made it clear that wasn''t his job. Last time he''d gotten up early and cooked breakfast on a whim, both Caroline and Eloise loved it-yet by dinner, she''d sat him down and told him firmly to sleep in next time. Breakfast was handled. He didn''t need to lift a finger. It wasn''t about the food. It was the deal-he was there to keep Eloisepany and handle public appearances when needed, nothing more. Caroline was sticking to that arrangement with unnerving precision. Even when he offered, she wouldn''t let him do more. As if she was afraid he might burn himself out. He scrolled on his phone until his eyes started to sting. For a second, he thought about finding a part-time job just to pass the time. Then he dismissed it immediately. He couldn''t. He was responsible for Eloise. What if the school called? What if she got sick? He''d been through this before-kids her age were stronger than they looked, but group settings meant colds, fevers and surprise pickups. 21:43 Chapter 47 Meant to Be 6 min left He flipped on the news and tried to start a movie. Five minutes in, he turned it off again. Nothing held his attention. He picked up his phone and started scrolling all over again. Eventually, by total ident, he clicked into a fiction app. There, under "My ount," he spotted a button that read, "Be a Writer." Something clicked. He didn''t question it-just followed the prompt. After downloading thepanion app and without quite realizing how it happened, Alistair was officially a writer. "Good afternoon," the app greeted him, "and wee to Day 1 with Wattpad." Suddenly, he wasn''t bored anymore. It felt like he''d just found the game he''d been looking for. He closed his eyes, and in that instant, an entire story-messy, thrilling, soaked in drama and heartbreak-began to form. Without hesitation, he started outlining it using the app''s built-in tools. By the time his rm went off reminding him it was time to pick up Eloise, he had nearlypleted the full outline of his debut novel. Alistair stretched, changed clothes, and headed out. Eloise had adjusted better than anyone expected. She hadn''t cried once during her first day. 21:43 Chapter 47 Meant to Be 6 min loft Caroline had nearly cried herself. She hugged Eloise for a full five minutes before letting go. Because of how well Eloise was doing, the teachers had decided to shorten her adjustment period. Starting today, she''d be dismissed with the rest of the kids. Alistair arrived early. At first, the sidewalk was mostly empty. But as time passed, the space filled with parents and guardians. "Alistair?" He turned and saw a familiar face approaching. "It is really you!" It was Eva Marsh, one of the maids who used to work for the Whitfields. Since the divorce, Alistair had made a point of drawing a line between himself and that part of his life. But seeing her didn''t rattle him. His conscience was clean-he had nothing to fear. Eva had always been talkative. Back when he was still Reba''s husband, she''d treated him well enough. "Ms. Marsh," he greeted politely. Eva stepped closer, smiling brightly, "Wow, Alistair-you look better than ever. Have you been working out?" 21:43 Chapter 47 Meant to Be He chuckled but said nothing. 6 min 1 41 Eva leaned in slightly, dropping her voice. "You here for Danny?" Alistair shook his head just as she added, "I mean, look, I know Reba''s a handful. Always has been. She messed up, no doubt. But that''s how it goes sometimes. Families fight. Kids need their parents. So... when are youing back?" Alistair blinked. "I never said I wasing back." Eva gave him a knowing look. "Oh, I get it. You''re still hurt. Who wouldn''t be?" No, Ms. Marsh. You don''t get it at all. Write yourment Gifts CEO by 48 Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried "Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield met that man. He''s decent-looking- though not as pleasing to the eye as you, truly!" 6 min left Eva recounted everything to Alistair, including how Richard had been struck by Nathaniel''s belt. Unaware of Richard''s mother''s disgraceful past, Alistair was surprised that Reba''s parents would disapprove of Richard. If Reba wants to marry Richard, does she have to give up all inheritance rights? Alistair couldn''t make sense of the situation, and Eva didn''t know the full story either-but one thing was clear-neither of them thought much of Richard. Could it be because Richard didn''t endure Nathaniel''s whipping as obediently as I did? "Alistair, I heard Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield say it themselves-that man isn''t fit to hold a candle to you. They still think you''re the better match for Ms. Whitfield." Eva wasn''t the type of servant to gossip about her employers. But deep down, she believed Alistair would eventually return to Reba, so she still considered him family. That was why she couldn''t help but share the Whitfields'' private affairs with him. 21:42 Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried bothered. That way, you two could have bonded properly. These past few days, he''s been crying nonstop, saying how much he misses you. Just wait till he sees you-he''ll be over the moon. Anyway, I should get going." "Eva," Alistair sighed with a faint smile, "I''m not here for Danny." Eva froze. "Then why are you here? Have you... left them for good?" Alistair replied calmly, "Reba and I are divorced. I have no ties to her-or the Whitfield family-anymore. I won''t be going back." "Oh..." Eva assumed he was just upset and tried to console him. "Alistair, I know you''re hurting. And I understand. But I don''t think this is entirely a bad thing. Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield are starting to see your worth, and Ms. Whitfield will learn to appreciate you." Only a handful of people knew the truth about Alistair and Reba''s rtionship. Even her parents were in the dark-how could Eva possibly know? Alistair said firmly, "Eva, I''ll be honest with you. I''ve already remarried. Today, I''m here to pick up my stepdaughter." Eva gaped, "What?" Just then, Eloise emerged-this time, hand in hand with a girl about her height. 21:41 Beaming, she introduced, "Daddy, this is my best friend! Her Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried Zoe greeted Alistair shyly, "Hello." The sight left Eva utterly speechless. 6 min left. After exchanging pleasantries with Zoe and her parents, Alistair took Eloise''s hand and left. The entire way, Eloise chattered excitedly about her day at kindergarten, particrly how she and Zoe had be friends. Alistair praised her warmly. "You''re amazing, Eloise. You''ll make even more friends in no time!" Meanwhile, Eva retrieved Daniel and returned to Whitfield Manor, her mind heavy with doubt. On the day Richard had visited, Cordelia noticed something off about Daniel. When she checked, she found his bottom covered in red handprints. Furious, she initially assumed the preschool teachers were responsible-only to learn that Richard was the culprit. Cordelia knew Daniel was spoiled-loud, bratty, and utterly and she''d urge Reba to discipline him. But blood ran thicker than water. Reba, Nathaniel, and I¡ªeven Alistair-we have every right to gorrect Daniel. But an outsider? Never. 21:41 Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried (*) 6 min left A paternity test might prove Richard was Daniel''s biological father, but to Cordelia, he would always remain an outsider. The discovery that Richard had struck Daniel infuriated her more than if a teacher had done it. Richard hasn''t spent a single day acting as a father. How dare hey a hand on him? He''s despicable-not just a hypocrite, but violent! He''s a hundred-no, a thousand-times worse than Alistair! Fearing Richard might harm Daniel again, Cordelia refused to let him leave-not even with Reba. She adored Daniel, but she hadn''t forgotten that Reba was also a hopeless romantic. Gently holding Daniel''s hand, Cordelia observed. This child is unruly, buttely... perhaps because of the family turmoil, he''s been less wild. Especially after that beating-he''s been listless, missing the spark most kids his age have. "Danny, you''ve lost weight! I made your favorites. Come, let''s eat." Eva hesitated, then spoke up. 21:43 After settling Daniel in his high chair, Cordelia turned to her. "What Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried Eva recounted her encounter with Alistair (-) 6 min left Even though he had dered hisplete severance from the Whitfields, Eva still saw him as a family-convinced he would return someday. She had witnessed firsthand his tenderness toward Reba and Daniel, his respect and care for Nathaniel and Cordelia. Six years of bonds don''t just vanish. Ms. Whitfield made a mistake, but she''ll realize it eventually. And by then, Alistair''s anger will have cooled. He''lle back. That was what Eva believed-what Nathaniel and Cordelia believed too. But Alistair had told her outright-he had remarried. The news left Cordelia stunned. Like Eva, her first reaction was disbelief. "How is that possible?" Cordelia said. "For six years, he revolved entirely around Reba and Daniel. When would he have had time to meet another woman?" Then she remembered¨CNathaniel had once seen Alistair dining with another woman. Was he already nning his exit while Reba was using him? 576 21:43 Chapter 48 I''ve Remarried Corde began to tremble, unsure whether from anger or fear. She was furious at Alistair''s cunning-but terrified he might never return. Reba is beautiful. Even divorced with a child, she''ll have no trouble finding another man. Besides, our family''s status ensures that. But Cordelia knew the truth-finding another man like Alistair would be nearly impossible. Her worries deepened when Daniel asked glumly, "Grandma, when is Daddying home?" A cold dread spread through her. What if Alistair really doesn''te back? What do we do then? Write yourment CEO by 49 Chapter 49 Family Portrait "Alistair married someone else?" Nathaniel had just gotten home from work when he heard the news. He froze. "Are you sure? That can''t be right." Cordelia sighed. "He told Eva himself. She said she ran into him outside the kindergarten-he was picking up a little girl. The girl even called him Daddy. And Danny mentioned today that he saw Alistair picking her up a few days ago and telling him not to call him Daddy anymore." Nathaniel went quiet for a while, thinking back to how cold Alistair had been thest time he tried to reach him. That conversation had been so final it practically sealed any chance of reconciling with Reba. Eventually, he said, "They''re divorced. If he''s remarried, that''s his own business." Cordelia grew anxious. "How can you say that? If he really has moved on, what about Reba? What about Danny?" Nathaniel sank onto the couch with a tired sigh. "He was with Reba for six years, and she never really saw what was good about him. Maybe they just weren''t meant to be." Cordelia frowned. "That isn''t fair. Back then, she didn''t see it because she didn''t have anything topare him to- d of1:42 Chapter 49 Family Portrait talk some sense into him?" Nathaniel shook his head. "Is this really on us? It''s between them. Us pushing for something Reba might not even want... it won''t change anything." Cordelia fell silent. He had a point. They''d been clinging to the hope that Alistair mighte back- but had anyone really asked Reba what she wanted? Would she really choose that other life over her own family? Cordelia''s heart sank. As a mother, she never wanted to see her daughter caught in this mess. But because she was her mother, she feltpelled to help Reba see Alistair for who he really was-even if it meant being the bad guy. If Reba wouldn''te around, Cordelia would eventually have to take a hard stand. ***** In the kitchen, a trusted cook rmended by Mabel was busy 2/7 preparing dinner. 21:42 Chapter 49 Family Portrait 5 min leff Meanwhile, Alistair was in the living room with Eloise, drawing together. The soft scratch of pencil on paper filled the room with a soothing, steady sound. Eloise loved drawing. Whenever she had a spare moment, she''d grab her pencils and start sketching. Caroline used to work so much that Mabel would keep Eloisepany. Now, however, it was Alistair by her side. The person had changed, but Eloise''s smile hadn''t-if anything, she seemed even happier now. Because now there was a little extra love around. Eloise started by drawing a little girl with pigtails. ¡°That''s me.¡± Then she drew an elegantdy with long, flowing hair. "That''s Mommy." Finally, she drew a tall, handsome man. Not that Alistair was bragging, but the kid clearly had talent-each line full of life, even if a bit childish. Eloise pointed at the handsome figure and asked, "Daddy, do you know who that is?" Alistair pretended to think hard. "Is it me? But he looks way too handsome to be me....." 377 21:44 Chapter 49 Family Portrait Eloise giggled. "You got it! You''re so smart!" 5 min left Alistair yed along, dramatically gasping, "You made me look so good-I nearly didn''t recognize myself!" Eloise shook her head with a smile. "No way, Daddy. You''re a thousand times-no, a million times-more handsome than that!" Alistair''s heart swelled, as if someone had poured honey straight into it. Being a dad to a daughter was pretty incredible. Not long before dinner, Caroline came home from work. Unless there was something major, she rarely stayedte-she always made sure to be home for her daughter. And now, with someone else waiting for her too, there was no way she''d be working overtime. She changed intofy clothes and walked over, carrying that soft, familiar scent. "What are you two drawing?" Eloise beamed. "Mommy, look!" Caroline examined the picture for a moment and then smiled knowingly. "Looks like a family portrait to me." A family portrait? 21:41 Chapter 49 Family Portrait The words hit Alistair harder than he expected. ** 5 min left Someone who had always craved a real family... yeah, that phrase Eloise blinked. "What''s a family portrait?" Caroline put one arm around her daughter and casually rested the other across Alistair''s shoulder. He tensed up for a second, then quickly reminded himself- this wasn''t a big deal. Just an arm. They''d held hands before, for crying out loud. He forced himself to rx. Caroline spoke in that soft, warm voice she reserved for Eloise, "It''s a picture of you, Mommy, and Daddy-all of us together. That''s what a family portrait means." Eloise''s eyes sparkled. "So... we''re really a family now, right? Like in the picture?" Caroline gave a confident nod. "That''s right. The three of us, always." For a split second, Alistair got the feeling Caroline wasn''t just saying that to make the kid happy. She meant it. Or maybe I''m just reading too much into things. 21:43 Chapter 49 Family Portrait 5 min left Don''t lose your grip. Don''t let this warmth fool you. No matter how good it feels, it doesn''t belong to you. Still, he owed her something. Because for once in my life, I wasn''t just watching from the sidelines. I was part of it¡ªeven if it might only be for now. That''s enough. Caroline had the pictureminated and framed. She then ced it right in the center of the living room. Every time Alistair passed by, his heart grew a little warmer, as if he was truly part of this family. That night, Eloise went through her bedtime routine. She wrapped her arms around Caroline, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Good night, Mommy." Eloise was always such a sweet, well-behaved child. After saying good night to Caroline, she turned to Alistair, who was already crouching by her side, waiting, and nted a kiss on his cheek too. "Good night, Daddy." Alistair smiled softly. "Good night, sweetheart." Wrapped in the love from her parents, Eloise clutched her little brown teddy bear and drifted off to sleep, peaceful and content. As Caroline headed toward the bedroom, she called back, "Good night, honey." 677 21:43 Chapter 49 Family Portrait Alistair smiled. "Good night." But she didn''t move. After a brief pause, he added, "Good night... sweetheart." And just like that, it didn''t seem as awkward as he had feared. It was only a word, after all. Caroline smiled, satisfied, and then walked into the bedroom. Alistair chuckled quietly to himself. The longer they spent time together, the more he realized something surprising- Caroline, for all her CEOposure, had just a tiny streak of yfulness. His eyelids grew heavy as he set his phone down on the nightstand and let sleep take him over. Just before the realm of dreams swallowed him, onest thought drifted through his mind. Eloise is asleep now. Is Caroline asleep too? Write yourment 717 CEO by 50 Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment "Bye, Daddy!" Outside the kindergarten, Eloise waved goodbye to Alistair, her pink backpack bouncing as she turned away. Alistair watched until her tiny figure disappeared from view, then turned to leave. Seeing was believing. Cordelia''sst shred of hope vanished as she watched Alistair climb into his Maybach and drive away. So it was true. He really did have an adorable little daughter! Cordelia had deliberately taken on the task of dropping off her grandson today to investigate the situation herself. Besides "identally" running into him at the kindergarten, she had no way of contacting Alistair, who used to be at her beck and call. She''d arrived early to drop off Daniel at kindergarten, then lurked nearby waiting for Alistair to show up. Sure enough, her patience paid off. Cordelia had called Rebast night and learned that she and Richard had split up. When Cordelia had hinted about Reba returning to her previous life, Reba''s silence had spoken Jolumes. 21:44 Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment favorable conditions on his own, not in this lifetime. 5 min left Maybe Reba had a temper, but she was their only daughter. Everything they owned would eventually go to her. If Alistair just behaved himself and stayed with their daughter, he would be set for life with wealth and luxury. Alistair had no education or skills to speak of. His ability to even survive in society was questionable. Reba''s willingness to reconcile and remarry him should have been considered a blessing, something he ought to be grateful for. Cordelia believed that if Reba approved, Alistair would definitelye around. Even if he got married again, it wouldn''t concern her. In her mind, their family was wealthy, Reba was perfect, and Alistair woulde running back at the slightest beckoning. Cordelia''s inted sense of self-importance stemmed from her Even a begging dog wouldn''t sit still while someone tried to slip a leash around its neck. For Alistair, the Whitfield family had been nothing short of hell. Having finally crawled out and gained the dignity to live on his own terms, he would never go back! 21:44 When self-assured Cordelia actually saw Alistair, she immediately Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment His confident demeanor, stylish appearance, and mode of transportation all proved he was doing exceptionally well, infinitely better than he ever had with the Whitfield family. Cordelia didn''t even have the courage to talk to Alistair anymore. She returned home with a heavy heart, only to find Reba waiting to apologize, which just made her more anxious. Poor Daniel was truly going to grow up without a father now. "Reba, there are plenty of jerks in this world," Cordelia said. "It''s not scary to meet one. What matters is recognizing them and walking away. There are plenty of fish in the sea. You''ll definitely meet the right person someday." Reba''s heart sank. She knew exactly why Cordelia had personally taken Daniel to preschool today She''d been waiting hopefully for Cordelia to return with news that Alistair had changed his mind, that they should work things out and stop this nonsense. But Cordelia''splete silence about Alistair after specifically going to see him made Reba realize something was wrong. Was Alistair refusing to forgive me? Reba bit her lip hard. She wanted to ask but was too embarrassed. She''d never taken 2144 Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment Alistair seriously before. (*) 5 min left After all, she was the one who had kicked him out like garbage. Desperately asking about him now would feel like lowering herself, even though Alistair had visibly risen in status and wasn''t the same man he used to be. Kids couldn''t hide their feelings. When Alistair picked up Eloise that afternoon, he noticed something was bothering her, though she insisted nothing bad had happened at preschool. When Eloise got home, she dropped her backpack and pattered down the hall to Caroline''s room, then to Alistair''s, before trudging back to her own room with a cloud hanging over her. Alistair was bringing inundry from the balcony when he decided to check on her. Finding her slumped motionless at her desk, his heart clenched. Is she sick? He approached gently. "Eloise, are you feeling okay?" Her shoulders trembled with silent sobs. Alistair went into full dad-panic mode. She just said she was happy, then why is she crying alone in her room? 21:41 Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment 5 min left "Eloise, talk to me. What''s going on?" he asked, kneeling beside her. Slowly, Eloise lifted her head and threw her arms around his neck, breaking into loud, heartbroken sobs. Alistair''s anxiety skyrocketed. "Hey, don''t scare me like this, okay? Did someone at school mess with you? Just tell me who, and I''ll make sure they answer for it!" Between hups, Eloise managed. "N-nobody was mean to me." Just then, Caroline arrived home from work. Spotting Eloise''s tear-stained face, she rushed over without even taking off her coat. She shot Alistair a questioning look, but he could only shake his head helplessly. He was just as confused as she was. Tears rolled down Eloise''s rosy cheeks as she asked in a trembling voice, "Dad, Mom... are you guys fighting?" Alistair and Caroline exchanged bewildered nces. Caroline gently wiped away the tears on Eloise''s cheeks and asked with surprise, ¡°Daddy and I get along great. Why would you think we''ve been fighting?" Eloise''s longshes fluttered, sending teardrops rolling down her rosy cheeks. She 21:43 hupped through her sobs, "You''re lying to me, Mom! You did fight with Dad. You just don''t want me to know, so you''re both Chapter 50 Reba''s Disappointment 5 min leff Caroline waspletely thrown. "What? I''ve never lied to you, sweetie. What makes you think Dad and I had a fight?" Eloise clenched her tiny fists. "If you''re not fighting, why do you sleep in different rooms? All my friends'' parents sleep in the same bed!" Caroline was speechless. Alistair was equally lost for words. Eloise continued crying, "Today Zoe told me her parents only sleep in different rooms when they''re mad and fighting with each other. So you must be secretly fighting behind my back!" "Um, that''s not it, Eloise," Caroline tried to exin. Sobbing, Eloise threw herself into Caroline''s arms while firmly gripping Alistair''s middle and index fingers. His hands were too big and hers were too small. Usually Alistair''srge hand held her tiny one, but when Eloise wanted to hold his hand, she could only manage to grab a couple of fingers. "Mom, Dad," she whimpered, "what if you keep fighting and end up getting divorced?" Five-year-olds understood more than they might think. "That won''t happen, we-" Alistair wanted to exin. 21:43 "No!" Eloise wailed. "Daddy, Mommy, don''t get divorced! Don''t CEO by 51 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy "No matter how they tried to exin, Eloise stubbornly equated "sleeping in separate rooms" with "fighting and being angry." Apparently, Zoe''s parents had a huge argument yesterday over something and even mentioned divorce. Zoe had been crying all day at preschool. Eloise, being a good friend, had spent half the dayforting her, secretly grateful that her own parents never fought. But when Eloise heard that Zoe''s parents were sleeping in separate rooms after their fight, her heart dropped. She remembered that Alistair and Caroline slept in separate rooms too. They have been fighting behind my back? Worry clouded Eloise''s mind as she rushed to Caroline''s room the moment she got home. There was only one pillow on Caroline''s bed. She darted to Alistair''s room. Only one pillow there too! Eloise froze in shock. It hit her like a thunderbolt. Herforting belief that her parents had a good rtionship, that they loved each other and her, and would always stay together all of it crumbled to dust in an instant. 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy ¡ú) Lucky P At just five years old, Eloise could already envision the day her parents would divorce. Mom won''t leave me, but what if Dad gets kicked out by Mom and can nevere home again, just like Zoe''s dad? No, I want Mom and Dad to be together forever! The more Eloise thought about it, the more upset she became, until she finally burst into tears. "Mom, Dad, please don''t fight anymore, okay?" she sobbed, taking Alistair''s and Caroline''s hands and joining them together. Alistair''s heart nearly melted at the sight of Eloise''s tears. "Okay, I promise you, Eloise. We won''t fight anymore." Eloise turned to Caroline. "What about Mom?" "Mom promises to never fight with Dad again," Caroline said gently. But Eloise wasn''t satisfied. "I want you to stay together forever and ever. No divorcing!" "Deal!" Alistair agreed without hesitation. It was a well-intended lie, but even as he made the firm promise, 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy he couldn''t help feeling a twinge of guilt. (*) Lucky Draw Caroline, on the other hand, had no trouble saying "okay". She was absolutely certain she would never let Alistair go, not in this lifetime. But she didn''t dare let him know that. She couldn''t even exin to herself why she wanted to hold onto him so badly. She couldn''t possibly convince Alistair she was serious. Eloise''s tears gave way to a smile as she scampered off. She ran into Alistair''s bedroom and came out clutching his pillow. Her little feet pattered down the hall to Caroline''s room, where she ced Alistair''s pillow next to Caroline''s with a delighted grin. ¡°Daddy, you should sleep with Mommy tonight!" she announced happily. Alistair was speechless. His mind wentpletely nk. Looking at Eloise''s angelic, expectant face, he managed a doting smile. "Sure." The moment the words left his mouth, Alistair froze. What did I just agree to? I''ve actually promised Eloise I''d sleep in the same bed as Caroline! Would Caroline think I was trying to 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy Lucky Draw take advantage of the situation? But with Eloise staring up at him so hopefully, there was no way he could say "no". He snuck a nce at Caroline and was relieved to see her expression hadn''t changed. Maybe he was overthinking this. After Eloise went to bed at her usual time, Alistair returned to his own room. Staring at his pillow-less bed, he couldn''t help butugh at the thought of his pillow now sitting on Caroline''s bed, courtesy of Eloise. Faced with the choice between going to Caroline''s room to retrieve his pillow or just making do for the night, he quickly chose thetter. He had just finished his shower when someone knocked on his door. After Eloise''s bedtime was typically their unspoken private time, when he and Caroline had an unwritten agreement not to disturb each other. Alistair paused mid-motion while drying his hair with a white towel. He quickly walked over and opened the door, expecting to find Caroline. Instead, his gaze traveled downward until he spotted Eloise. 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy Lucky Draw Eloise, who should have been fast asleep in her princess bed, stood clutching her small brown teddy bear with a quivering lip. "Daddy, you lied. Haven''t you made up with Mommy yet?" Alistair was at a loss for words. Lying was shameful, but at this point, to protect Eloise''s young, fragile heart that longed for aplete family, he had no choice but to keep up the charade. "Your mom and I needed to shower at the same time, and there wasn''t enough bathroom space, so I came over here to wash up." The innocent Eloise bought it. "Oh, then hurry back to Mommy''s room now that you''re done." Alistair was speechless again. A brilliant idea struck him. "Sure, I''ll go right now, but it''s gettingte, Eloise. Let me take you back to bed first." He could just tuck her in, wait until she fell asleep, and then sneak back to his own bedroom. After all, he always woke up before her anyway. He could make sure she never saw which bedroom he came out of. Eloise narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "No way! I need to see w..n my own eyes that you''re sleeping in Mommy''s bed!" 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy Alistair waspletely blown away by her. Lucky Draw Eloise was breaking her little heart trying to get her parents back together. With a stern little face, she dragged Alistair to Caroline''s door and pounded on it with her tiny fists. The door opened, bringing with it a sweet fragrance. Fresh from the shower, Caroline wore pajamas with her damp hair falling messily around her shoulders. Her smooth skin had a rosy tint from the hot water. "Mom, I''ve delivered Dad back to you!" Eloise announced cheerfully. "Take him over, quick!" Alistair stood there awkwardly. Caroline''s bedroom had been like a forbidden zone to him. Despite living there for a week, he''d never set foot inside. Caroline froze for a second before quickly recovering. "Well,e in already," she said softly to Alistair. Meeting her urging gaze, Alistair understood and stepped inside. 12:42 Chapter 51 Sleep With Mommy **) Lucky Draw Satisfied with her mission to help her parents reconcile and "save" her happy family, Eloise walked away, but not before shutting the bedroom door behind her. Alistair was at a loss for words. The master bedroom featured a king-sized bed with pristine white sheets without a single wrinkle. Alistair noticed his blue and white checkered pillowcase next to Caroline''s white pillow. It stood out jarringly against the all-white bedding. The atmosphere grew unexpectedly intimate. "Um, don''t worry," Alistair said with an awkwardugh. ¡°I''ll head out in a minute.¡± This might have been her territory, because Caroline seemed way morefortable than he was. "I''m going to check on Eloise," she told Alistair before stepping out. When she returned, Alistair quickly asked, "Is Eloise asleep?" If she was, he could finally head to his room. Instead of answering his question, Caroline closed the door 12:42 Lucky Draw behind her. Alistair gave her a confused look. Caroline fixed her beautiful eyes on him with an intense stare. "I need to ask you something, and please answer honestly." "Okay..." "Do you think I''m going to eat you alive?" Write yourment Gifts CEO by 52 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight "The enclosed space, the enticing fragrance, a young man and woman in thin sleepwear, and the provocative question from the beautiful CEO, Caroline... It should have created an awkward atmosphere. Yet somehow, with one asking inplete seriousness and the other thinking without any ulterior motives, what should have been a moment charged with tension fellpletely t. Alistair froze, his mind drawing a nk. "What?" Caroline stood calmly with her arms crossed, her high-quality nightwear outlining her curves as she moved. "Please answer my question, Mr. Harlow." Alistair finally caught on, growing ufortable. He averted his gaze. ¡°Uh, I''m not a meal. You obviously can''t eat me." Wrong. You are exactly the dish I want, one that suits my taste perfectly. I''d actually love to devour you whole. But what she really wanted was the answer Alistair had just given her. She smiled with a hint of mischief. "Then what are you afraid of?" 12:42 Alistair was confused again. "If I can''t eat you, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" "To go to bed, obviously." Alistair grumbled internally. He couldn''t possibly sleep here, could he? If he even dared to think about it, he wouldn''t need to wait until tomorrow to get kicked out. He''d be packing his bags tonight. Just as this thought crossed his mind, he heard Caroline dere with finality, "You''re sleeping here tonight." Alistair was speechless. "That''s not appropriate," he blurted out without thinking. Caroline had started to walk away, but stopped in her tracks. "Why not?" "Because we..." Aren''t we just pretending to be married for show? We don''t need to actually share a bed!! Caroline fixed Alistair with the piercing gaze of someone in authority, scanning him from head to toe before breaking into a 12:42 might Lucky Draw lightugh. ¡°Alistair, are you afraid you won''t be able to control yourself if we''re alone in a room together?" Her bluntness caught Alistairpletely off guard. He''d prepared a polite excuse but now found himself stammering, ¡°I¡ªI''m not, I just¡ª¡± "You want to say you''re a perfect gentleman?" Caroline finished for him. Alistair nodded. Despite how self-serving it sounded, I''m really a gentleman, for crying out loud! Caroline nodded back. "Fine, I believe you. Go get some sleep." Alistair felt like he''d just received a pardon, but as he turned to leave, Caroline added, "I never stay up past midnight. Usually in bed around 10:30. What about you? Staying up toote isn''t good for your health, but if you can''t break the habit right away, that''s okay. I can wear an eye mask. Just try not to make noise." Alistair was at a loss for words. Wait a minute. Caroline and I weren''t on the same page at " Was she suggesting / should sleep here tonight? This... this ispletely inappropriate! 12:42 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight **Lucky Draw When Caroline saw him frozen in ce, she asked with confusion, "What''s wrong now?" Meeting her crystal-clear, innocent gaze, Alistair wondered for a split second if he was overreacting. Couldn''t a man and woman share a bed and literally just sleep? Is my mind in the gutter for thinking this was inappropriate? No, that''s not it. Alistair was startled by his own doubt. How could he question his principles? A man and woman who weren''t a couple or married sleeping in the same bed was definitely not normal. Even if the bed was big and wide enough, at the end of the day, it was still one bed. Even children wouldn''t sleep, with their parents when they grew old, let alone the fact that he and Caroline were just pretending to be married. Caroline looked at him with an amused expression, a teasing glint in her eyes. "What''s wrong? You im to be a gentleman, but you''re afraid you can''t control yourself?" She was basically calling him a hypocrite. 12:4 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight Lucky Draw Alistair''s mind went nk and he blurted out, "That''s not it! I don''t really care. I''m just worried about your reputation." Caroline couldn''t help butugh. "Alistair, I''ve already announced to everyone that we''re married. Do you really think I''m concerned about my reputation at this point?" Alistair was speechless. She had a point, didn''t she? Even if they eventually went their separate ways, Caroline wouldn''t go around rifying that nothing had happened between them. Living under the same roof day and night, maintaining the image of a loving couple whenever they went out or were in front of Eloise... Even if Caroline tried to set the record straight, no one would believe her. Alistair was still hesitating. Caroline delivered her ultimatum. "Alistair, please show some professionalmitment. Do you really want to see Eloise crying again because she''s worried about not having a dad?" Those words immediately filled Alistair with guilt. 12:4 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight Lucky Draw To be honest, when he saw Eloise crying earlier that day, his heart had nearly shattered. His only purpose in this family was to give Eloise a taste of what a normal home felt like. If they let her believe her parents weren''t getting along, leaving her constantly anxious about a potential divorce, that would defeat the whole purpose. He reasoned that if Caroline was willing to make sacrifices for Eloise, he had nothing to fear. The buzzing sound of a hair dryer filled the room as Caroline sat at her vanity. Alistair finally convinced himself to ept tonight''s sleeping arrangements, though he still felt incredibly awkward. "So... I''ll go to bed?" he asked hesitantly. Without turning around, Caroline replied, "Mm-hmm. Go ahead. From now on, just sleep here whenever you want. No need to check with me first." Alistair nearly tripped over his own feet. From now on? If I understood correctly, was she saying I''d be 12:42 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight Lucky Draw sleeping here permanently? Caroline switched off the hair dryer but still didn''t look at him. "Tomorrow, I''ll clear out your old bedroom and turn it into a library for Eloise''s books. You don''t have a problem with that, do you?" Alistair was at a loss for words. Well, this was her territory. She was in charge. Whatever she said went. Who was he to object? Even if he did have objections, he couldn''t exactly voice them. "No problem," he mumbled. "Good." Caroline smiled faintly. The innocent little rabbit had fallen into her trap so quickly. Caroline heard Alistair''s footsteps slowly approaching the bed. Her cheeks grew warm. Despite being Eloise''s mom for several years, she was still just an ordinary girl with zero romantic experience. She hadn''t even held hands with a guy before. Suddenly having to share a bed with a man left her no better off than Alistair. Her palms were sweaty. But to maintain her image as the unfazed CEO in front of Alistair, she kept her back to him, not daring to turn around. She was 12:42 Chapter 52 Sleeping Here Tonight Lucky Draw terrified he''d notice her flushed face. Alistair reluctantly approached the bed. With a king-sized mattress, he figured it wouldn''t be a problem if he slept on one side and Caroline on the other. He remembered sharing a five-foot bed with his grandfather in their old rental apartment. They''d fitfortably with room to spare. Write yourment tr Gifts CEO by 53 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sleep? Caroline''s semi-dry hair fell loosely around her shoulders in a fluffy cloud. She stared in frustration at Alistair''s retreating back as he walked toward the bedroom door. After everything she''d said, after all this "self-sacrifice," if Alistair was still hemming and hawing, she had to wonder if she had any appeal as a woman in his eyes at all. She couldn''t help thinking back to their first meeting. When Alistair saw her, there hadn''t been that spark of amazement in his eyes, had there? Unlike other girls, Caroline didn''t obsess over her appearance. Still, from people''s reactions throughout her life, she knew she was pretty damn gorgeous. Her looks were actually the least remarkable thing about her. She preferred keeping a low profile and staying out of the spotlight. But life had other ns. Her striking beauty always brought her the kind of attention she never asked for. Caroline hated how guys would practically pop their eyeba... out staring at her. It made her skin crawl. 12:43 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle...) Lucky Draw Yet when someone-namely Alistairpletely ignored her beauty, she couldn''t help overthinking it. Maybe she really did have double standards, just like Alistair had pointed out. Of course, the real reason was simple. She cared about Alistair. That was why his opinion of her mattered so much. Seeing Alistair''s hand already on the doorknob, Caroline blurted out impatiently, "What are you doing now?" Her voice carried a note of disappointment she didn''t even notice herself. Alistair scratched his head. "There''s only one nket on the bed. I''m going to grab mine." Otherwise, sharing one nket would definitely turn nothing into something! "Oh. Fine, go ahead then," Caroline replied coolly. The moment Alistair left, Caroline covered her face, mortified. Thank goodness she''d kept herposure. She''d almost let Alistair see how flustered she really was! Alistair returned to the small room he''d been staying in for several 12:4 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... Lucky Draw days, the one he''d already grown ustomed to, and silently said his goodbyes. He picked up his meticulously folded nket and trudged back toward Caroline''s room with heavy steps. "Dad!" The sudden shout made Alistair jump. Eloise stood in front of her bedroom door, looking troubled. "Didn''t you and Mom make up? Why are you still sleeping in your own room?" Alistair was speechless. A mother really does know her daughter. No wonder Caroline had insisted he sleep in her bedroom. She''d anticipated their little spy would be checking up on them. In reality, it wasn''t like that at all. Caroline simply didn''t want to waste the perfect opportunity her precious daughter had created. "Your mom doesn''t have enough nkets," Alistair exined. "I''m taking one over to her." 12:43 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... Lucky Draw Eloise sighed dramatically, like an adult. "I thought you guys were just pretending to make up. But Dad, can''t you and Mom share a nket? Snuggles and I share one every night." Snuggles was her little brown teddy bear. She couldn''t fall asleep without clutching him tightly every night. Alistair couldn''t help but smile, "You and Snuggles are little kids. Mom and Dad are adults. It would be too cramped under one nket." Inside the bedroom, Caroline heard this and sighed. A seven-foot-wide nket is plenty big enough for two people, thank you very much. Still, she had overlooked this detail. If she were being honest, she didn''t have the courage to share a nket with Alistair right now either. Everything needed to happen one step at a time. For now, just sleeping in the same bed with Alistair was pushing the boundaries of intimacy she could handle. Alistair returned to toss his nket onto the white bed, then came back. "Eloise, it''s gettingte. If you don''t go to sleep now, you 12:42 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... ¡ú¡ú Lucky Draw won''t be able to get up tomorrow." Eloise obediently replied with a soft "Okay," climbing into bed and carefully cradling her little brown teddy bear in her arms. Alistair gently tucked the nket around her. "Go to sleep, sweetie." Eloise closed her eyes, but three secondster, they popped oper again. "Daddy, can you please not fight with Mommy?" Alistair decided to exin properly, "Eloise, I''m not fighting with your mom." Disbelief was written all over Eloise''s big eyes. "Then why don''t you and Mommy sleep in the same bed? All my friends'' parents sleep in the same bed!" "Well, that''s because Daddy..." A brilliant idea struck Alistair. He snored really soundly, and it would disturb Caroline''s rest. That was why he slept in a separate room from Caroline, not because they were fighting. He''d even thought of an excuse for when Eloise asked why ne hadn''t mentioned this before. He''d say he was embarrassed and 12:42 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... worried people would make fun of him. Lucky Draw Eloise would definitely say, "No, Daddy, it''s not like you want to snore. It''s something you can''t control. I won''t make fun of you." And just like that, he''d have a perfectly reasonable exnation for why he and Caroline slept in separate rooms. He wouldn''t have to give up his private space today or any day in the future. Alistair felt like a genius. Caroline would probably thank him if she knew. He was a guy, and guys usually had thicker skin when it came to rtionship drama. If even he couldn''t handle it, Caroline, who appeared calm andposed, probably couldn''t deal with it either. Just then, a cool, detached voice interrupted him. "Eloise, it''s gettingte. Daddy needs to sleep too." Alistair was left speechless. Seriously? I haven''t even finished what I was saying! What a perfect opportunity wasted, one I might never get back. "Goodnight, Daddy Goodnight, Mommy," Eloise mumbled Her biological clock kicked in, and she yawned and closed her 12:42 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle... eyes, suddenly ovee with drowsiness. Lucky Draw Caroline leaned down to kiss her forehead, then nced at the reluctant Alistair. "Aren''t youing to bed?" If Alistair could, he would have sat there until dawn. Caroline seemed sofortable with the situation, making him feel awkward inparison. He gritted his teeth silently. "Yeah, I''ming." Alistair returned to the bedroom that was saturated with Caroline''s presence. He walked to his side of the bed andy down, pulling just the corner of the nket over himself, his body stiff as a corpse. With his eyes closed, all his attention shifted to his hearing. He listened as Caroline approached her side of the bed. The light switched off, then the mattress dipped slightly beside him. After a brief rustling of sheets, everything went quiet. Alistair could hear his own pulse and the anxious beating of his heart. The sound seemed deafening. He quietly ced his hand over his heart, as if that might prevent the noise from disturbing Caroline. 12:42 Chapter 53 Will You Behave in Your Sle.... Then, Alistair pretended to be sound asleep until... Lucky Di "Alistair, do you move around a lot when you sleep?" Caroline suddenly asked from the darkness. If she hadn''t spoken up, he would have thought she was already asleep. Write yourment Gifts sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO CEO by 54 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner In the darkness, Caroline''s voice was so close that it felt like Alistair could reach out and touch her. And he actually could. They were lying on opposite sides of the bed with barely three feet between them, just a hand''s reach away from each other. "I''m pretty still," Alistair answered honestly. Then he couldn''t help wondering if Caroline was a restless sleeper. He was hugging the very edge of the bed, taking up maybe twenty inches of the seven-foot-wide mattress. She was petite. The remaining four feet should be plenty of room for her to stretch out. With this thought, Alistair unconsciously shifted even closer to his edge of the bed. He only stopped when half his body was practically hanging off the mattress. After a moment of silence, Caroline spoke again, "Actually, I don''t move around much when I sleep either." "Oh," Alistair responded, not sure why she felt the need to tell him 12:43 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner Lucky D this. Eventually, Caroline sighed, "You should move more toward the center. What if you fall off in the middle of the night?" Alistair was left speechless. She caught him. Alistair gave an awkwardugh. "It''s fine. I''ve always liked sleeping on the edge of the bed since I was a kid." Caroline rolled her eyes. "But I''m worried you might fall off in the middle of the night and freak me out," she quickly added. "Just so you know, I get really cranky when I wake up." Alistair silently shifted toward the middle of the bed. Caroline felt the mattress trembling as he moved closer, and her heart fluttered in response. Once Alistair settled in, he wentpletely still. "Did you sleep on the edge with your ex-wife too?" Caroline asked, already knowing the answer. "No, we slept in separate rooms." 217 12:43 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner ¡ú Lucky Draw After answering, Alistair found the situation oddly amusing. Here he was, chatting with Caroline in this weird, intimate atmosphere! They meticulously yed the role of a loving couple in public, but rarely talked in private. "Wait, weren''t you married? Why sleep in different rooms?" Caroline knew everything already, but she wanted to hear his voice. Alistair fell silent for a moment. "Never mind," Caroline said understandingly. "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to." Alistair gave a self-deprecatingugh. "It''s nothing special, really. We were never truly husband and wife. Back then, I needed money, and she needed a father for the baby she was carrying. So..." If he could, Alistair would erase this chapter of his lifepletely. But what good would erasing it do? It would just be burying my head in the sand. Saying it in front of Caroline now didn''t feel particrly awkwar for him. 12:42 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner No matter how painful the past had been, it was over. He''dpletely moved on from that chapter of his life. Lucky Draw He decided to tell Caroline everything, not to gain sympathy, but simply to state the facts. For some reason, he felt that if she wanted to know, he had an obligation to tell her. After a long silence, Caroline''s voice carried an emotion that was difficult to define. "I''m sorry." Knowing about his past was one thing, but hearing him talk about it with such detachment was something else entirely. Alistair thought she was apologizing for reopening his old wounds. He was about to casually say "It''s nothing, I''ve moved on," when she said wistfully, "I wish I''d met you sooner." Alistair froze. His heart suddenly skipped a beat. "If I''d met you earlier, you could have been Eloise''s dad," Caroline continued. "Eloise is such a good kid, and I''m a reasonable person. I wouldn''t have made things difficult for you." Alistair couldn''t help imagining what might have been. If he had met Caroline and her daughter six years ago, looking back on that time wouldn''t have brought pain and suffering, but sweetness, warmth, and happiness. 117 12:42 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner "Unfortunately, life doesn''t offer do-overs," he said bitterly. Caroline sighed softly. "Yeah." Lucky Draw Life didn''t offer do-overs, but thankfully, now wasn''t toote. The conversation came to an abrupt end. In the darkness, Caroline and Alistairy as stiff as the Barbie dolls Eloise arranged on her toy bed during ytime, a full three feet apart, both perfectly straight and utterly rigid. After just a few minutes, Caroline felt her muscles aching from holding the same position. Time seemed to stretch like taffy. All her focus zeroed in on Alistair across that three-foot divide, making it impossible to gauge how long they''d been lying there. It felt simultaneously like hours and mere seconds had passed. Through the silence, she heard Alistair''s deep, steady breathing. Is he actually asleep? There''s no way he could be that chill right now. While Caroline wondered if Alistair had fallen asleep, he was doing the exact same thing about her. 12:44 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner Lucky Draw He''d never realized sleeping could be such torture. Despite Caroline''s soft mattress, his body screamed in protest from staying frozen in one position. Every muscle felt like it was on fire. The thought of spending every night like this moving forward made him want to scream. ording to his original n, once Eloise was asleep, he''d retreat to his own space, shut the door, flopfortably onto his bed, and work on his novel. He had the plot mostly figured out and nned to write the opening chapter tonight. But then he remembered Eloise''s tears. Compared to her heartbreak and anxiety, the difort he was currently enduring suddenly seemed trivial. Eloise was so sweet. Alistair was willing to sacrifice his own sleep just to fulfill her desire for a home! With this thought, the anguish in Alistair''s heart suddenly eased. He''d never known a night could feel so endless. Caroline had gotten up before him. When Alistair walked out of the bedroom, he found her in the living room, speaking quietly un the phone. 12:44 Chapter 54 Wish I Had Met You Sooner Hearing him, Caroline turned around. "Morning," she said, hanging up. "Did you sleep well?" "Yeah, fine," Alistair lied. Lucky Draw Caroline noticed the dark circles under his eyes but didn''t call him out on his fib. After all, if he''d imed to have slept perfectly well, that would have been even more suspicious. Caroline was puzzled. She had slept exceptionally well. She hadn''t been the least bit aware of having a man beside her. Yet she wasn''t typically someone who could fall asleep the moment her head hit the pillow. It was probably because the person sharing her bed was Alistair. She trusted him and knew he wouldn''t take advantage of her, which allowed her to sleep without distraction. Her instincts told her to trust Alistair''s character, and they had proven reliable. Write yourment Gifts CEO by 55 Chapter 55 Love You (**) 4 min lett Alistair''s clothes were in his own room. As he came out after changing, he ran into Eloise, who had just gotten out of bed. Eloise froze in surprise. "Dad, you..." Alistair quickly exined, "I slept in Mom''s roomst night, but all my clothes are in here." Eloise''s face brightened with understanding. "Oh!¡± Then she asked, confused, "Dad, couldn''t you just bring your clothes to Mom''s bedroom?" Alistair gave an awkwardugh. "I was being silly. I didn''t think of that." Thank goodness he wasn''t driving today, or he''d be a hazard on the road. After dropping Eloise off at preschool, he returned home to find Caroline had already left for work. Alistair immediately retreated to his neglected bedroom, yawning as he flopped onto the bed to catch up on sleep. Just then, Caroline called. Chapter 55 Love You "Alistair, to help Eloise feel more secure, I''m having someonee over today to renovate your room." It hit him like a thunderbolt. 4 min left Alistair remembered Caroline had indeed said this yesterday, but after a night of tossing and turning, his mind had turned to mush and he''d forgotten. The woman running fivepanies certainly lived up to her reputation. When Caroline made decisions, she didn''t waste time. Alistair was miserable, but he didn''t dare object. "Fine," he muttered. Sure enough, someone showed up that day and carted away his beloved bed. That afternoon, Eloise came home from school with "good news". "Zoe isn''t a child of divorce anymore! Her parents made up!" Alistair was speechless. His resentment ran deep. Why did Zoe''s parents have to fight in the first ce? Their drama had cost me my own bedroom! In all fairness, Alistair was being somewhat ungrateful. 21:03 Chapter 55 Love You 3 min left õrëu During his marriage to Reba, her friend Anne was constantly stirring up trouble, always urging Reba to be on guard around him. She''d say things like, "You two are living under the same roof and spending so much time together. Don''t let him develop feelings for you or try anything inappropriate." What a joke! Even if Reba were thest woman on earth, he wouldn''t want her! Her paranoia was off the charts. Both then and now, Alistair always remembered his responsibilities and mission. He would never do anything that would make him lose respect for himself. He wouldn''t dare entertain inappropriate thoughts about her. Caroline was worlds above him, and he knew better than to overstep those boundaries. Before dinner, Caroline called to say she was busy and workingte, telling them to get to bed early. The housekeeper left after giving Eloise her bath. Probably tired from staying upte yesterday, Eloise climbed into bed just after eight. 21:03 Chapter 55 Love You 3 min left Alistair was so exhausted he could barely keep his eyes open. He instinctively walked toward his old room, only to find itpletely torn apart for renovations that would take days. His eye twitched as he quietly backed away. All his clothes had been moved to the walk-in closet in Caroline''s bedroom. For Eloise''s happiness, both he and Caroline had made so many sacrifices, except for the intimacy real married couples shared. What Alistair didn''t realize was that he was the only one being sacrificed. Caroline had been nning to slowly seduce him into this situation all along. Eloise had merely elerated the process. After his shower, Alistair sat on the edge of the bed and called Caroline. As the phone rang, he had second thoughts. Caroline is always swamped with work. Will my call interrupt her? While he was overthinking this, she picked up. "Hey, honey? What''s up?" Caroline''s voice came through the receiver. Alistair immediately sensed she wasn''t alone. Otherwise, she 21:03 Chapter 55 Love You! ¡ú 3 min left wouldn''t have deliberately called him "honey". He quickly yed along. "The maid left. When are youing home? Want me to make you ate-night snack?" "No need," Caroline replied. "I already ate at the office. Is Eloise asleep?" "Yeah, she''s out." "Good. You should get some sleep too." "Sure. Don''t work yourself too hard." "I know. Love you, honey." When those words "love you, honey" traveled through the signal and out of the speaker, Alistair felt a tingle run through his body. It was as if they really were a devoted newlywed couple, missing each other terribly after just one day apart. After hanging up, Alistair couldn''t help but scratch his tingling ear before copsing onto the bed to sleep. Meanwhile, Caroline sat alone in her silent office, her back to the massive floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the glittering cityscape of New York. 21:03 Chapter 55 Love You Alistair wasn''t the only one shocked by her "love you, honey" Her cheeks burned hot as the words slipped out naturally. Have I gotten too caught up in the moment? Not exactly, she was just rehearsing for the future. 3 min leff Someday soon, she''d be able to tell Alistair how much she loved him face-to- face, every day. And she''d expect him to say "love you, honey" right back! Hmph. After I said "love you," wasn''t it only fair for Alistair to respond with "love you too"? That blockhead is unbelievable. Caroline stewed in her resentment for quite a while. She didn''t actually have any work that required overtime. She could have gone home at her normal time like any other day. But just as Eloise needed an adjustment period when she first started preschool, Caroline figured she should give Alistair a trial period too. The office had emptied out. Julian had left too. His parents had arranged a blind date for him. 21.03 Chapter 55 Love You 3 min left He hadn''t had his fill of single life yet and didn''t want to go. He''d nned to use overtime as an excuse, but Caroline ruthlessly told his mother on the phone, "Mrs. Hart, there''s no overtime tonight." Julian left, shooting her the most pitiful look. Before heading out, he asked curiously, "Ms. Ashbourne, it''s only been a few days and you''re already bored with your husband?" Caroline smiled sweetly, "I just remembered my grandmother knows even more people. Would you like me to ask her to set something up for you instead?" Julian''s face went pale as he made a hasty exit. Caroline stayed at the office until eleven before finally driving herself home. As she pulled up to her building, she nced up to see the lights glowing warmly from her windows. A small smile tugged at her lips. Alistair had left the lights on for her. Despite the spring evening''s warmth, there was still a slight chill in the air. The golden glow from her windows sent a wave offort washing over her heart. Her footsteps toward the elevator unconsciously quickened. Chapter 55 Love You! 3 min left It was already eleven-thirty. Eloise would be fast asleep by now, but what about Alistair? He clearly hadn''t slept wellst night. The dark circles under his eyes had been a dead giveaway. Is he sleeping now too? CEO by 56 Chapter 56 Taking Advantage Before he knew it, he had drifted off to sleep. 3 min left When Caroline entered the apartment, she nced toward the bedroom. The door was shut tight, leading her to assume Alistair had already gone to bed. She peeked in on the sleeping Eloise, nted a goodnight kiss, and quietly slipped out of the room. Even though Caroline had converted Alistair''s old room into a library, it still had a bathroom attached. Caroline had nned to use his former room''s bathroom to avoid disturbing him but suddenly remembered she hadn''t brought her clothes. She would need to go back after all. She ced her hand on the doorknob and turned it gently. The carpeted floor and her deliberately light footsteps ensured she didn''t make a sound. The room was exceptionally quiet. It was so quiet that she could only hear her own deliberately slowed breathing. Chapter 56 Taking Advantage 3 min left Caroline grabbed her clean pajamas, about to turn and leave when a curious thought struck her. Was Alistair really as peaceful a sleeper as he imed to be? She decided it was better not to seek the truth. She didn''t want to startle him. Besides, she''d have plenty of chances to find outter. After her shower, Caroline navigated through the unlit living room, instinctively finding her way to the sofa and slowly sitting down. Her hand reached habitually for a throw pillow, but instead of the soft cushion she expected, her fingers brushed against something unfamiliar. The object had a firm feel to the touch. Caroline wondered if it might be one of Eloise''s toys or something belonging to Alistair. But Eloise wasn''t one to leave her things scattered around, and from what she''d observed, Alistair was too neat and organized for that. Uncertain about the object she was touching, she decided to investigate further. In the darkness, Caroline expanded her exploration, feeling around more extensively. Hmm, it was warm too... Chapter 56 Taking Advantage Caroline grabbed her clean pajamas, about to turn and leave when a curious thought struck her. Was Alistair really as peaceful a sleeper as he imed to be? She decided it was better not to seek the truth. She didn''t want to startle him. Besides, she''d have plenty of chances to find outter. After her shower, Caroline navigated through the unlit living room, instinctively finding her way to the sofa and slowly sitting down. Her hand reached habitually for a throw pillow, but instead of the soft cushion she expected, her fingers brushed against something unfamiliar. The object had a firm feel to the touch. Caroline wondered if it might be one of Eloise''s toys or something belonging to Alistair. But Eloise wasn''t one to leave her things scattered around, and from what she''d observed, Alistair was too neat and organized for that. Uncertain about the object she was touching, she decided to investigate further. In the darkness, Caroline expanded her exploration, feeling around more extensively. Hmm, it was warm too... Chapter 56 Taking Advantage When she finally realized what-or rather who she had been fondling, she frozepletely! Blood rushed straight to her head, feeling as if she''d burst into mes from sheer embarrassment. Caroline''s first instinct in her intense embarrassment was to quickly leave the scene. She could pretend to be innocent about the entire situation... Just then, someone caught her wandering hand in their grip. It was a hand with a warm palm. Caroline had held this hand before. She''d been secretly waiting for another chance to hold it, but before that opportunity naturally arose, she''d gone ahead and taken it-or rather, her hand had been captured instead. She should have been secretly delighted. The premise was that she hadn''t been taking advantage of the situation by shamelessly caressing the sleeping beauty on the couch. The normally unppable Caroline was now in a panic. Chapter 56 Taking Advantage (e) 3 min left What she should have done was pull her hand away and exin to Alistair, whom she had identally awakened with her touch, that it wasn''t intentional. She could also scold him for sleeping on the couch when he had a perfectly good bed. After grabbing her hand, Alistair didn''t immediately let go. He rolled onto his side facing her, nuzzled his head against her waist, and then becamepletely still... Caroline remained motionless. Through the thin fabric of her nightgown, she could clearly feel the warmth of Alistair''s breath on her skin. Caroline barely dared to breathe. She was afraid of waking him from his slumber. Time passed; Alistair slept deeply and peacefully, showing no signs of waking up. Caroline had been sitting rigidly on the sofa for who knows how long. In theplete silence, feeling Alistair''s warmth and listening to his steady breathing had somehow be an indescribable pleasure. Chapter 56 Taking Advantage She gradually began to rx. Without realizing it, Alistair''s grip on her hand loosened. 3 min left She could have pulled her hand from his palm long ago, but she hadn''t done so, even though her limbs were beginning to go numb from sitting still for so long. If only the night couldst a little longer... During the day, Alistair always deliberately kept his distance from her. From Alistair''s perspective, the distance he maintained was perfectly appropriate, but from Caroline''s view, he treated himself too much like an outsider. Time stretched on until Caroline''s eyelids grew heavy and her mind became foggy. Just then, the sleeping man suddenly moved his leg, instantly dispelling her drowsiness. She quickly stood up. Alistair rubbed his face, taking a couple of seconds to regain his senses. His voice was hoarse from sleep as he mumbled, "Ms. Ashbourne?" That formal address immediately irritated Caroline. "Yes, it''s me," Chapter 56 Taking Advantage she replied coolly. Not only did he treat himself as an outsider, but he also consistently distanced himself from her. How annoying! 3 min left It was an impersonal way to address her. Did he think she was his boss? Caroline rolled her eyes inwardly. Caroline''s tone was cold, carrying a hint of usation. "Why are you sleeping on the couch? If Eloise sees you like this, she''ll start crying again!" Alistair apologized, "I''m sorry. I wanted to wait for you toe home from work, but I identally fell asleep." To be honest, the couch was quitefortable. If he could, he''d be perfectly content sleeping on the couch indefinitely. So he''d been waiting for me. Caroline''s heart softened immediately, and her tone grew considerably gentler. "Get up and go to bed." Alistair responded softly, "Okay." 1 21:03 Chapter 56 Taking Advantage 3 min left Although he was awake, his mind was still foggy-he was in that state where he would obediently do whatever someone asked of him. This time, Caroline had noints whatsoever. She would ept his formal address for now; she''d give him some time. Alistair walked into the bedroom, flopped down on the bed, and quickly fell back asleep. Caroline was exhausted too. With an inexplicable feeling of satisfaction and security, she drifted off to sleep. On their second night sharing a bed, Alistair woke up on time feeling refreshed and energetic. Caroline, on the other hand, was uncharacteristically sleeping in! It wasn''t her fault-she had gone to bed sotest night. Caroline had checked the time before falling asleep; it was already two-thirty in the morning. Given that she had only slept for four or five hours, it would be unusual for her to be awake now. Alistair got out of bed carefully, trying not to make a sound. Caroline was wrapped in a thin silkforter, lying on her side 21.03 Chapter 56 Taking Advantage 3 min left facing his direction. Her long eyshes cast soft shadows as they rested against her cheeks. Alistair tried to piece together what had happened. He remembered waiting for her in the living room, then identally falling asleep on the couch. He vaguely recalled Caroline waking him up from the sofa, but everything after that was a nk. Caroline''s long hair was spread messily across the white pillow, her sleeping face peaceful¡ªa Sleeping Beauty pleasing to the eye. The thought of waking up to such a beautiful sight every morning actually seemed quite nice. The moment this idea popped into his head, Alistair was shocked. What on earth was he thinking?! Write yourment CEO by 57 Chapter 57 Being Cared for 3 min left Alistair tiptoed out of bed and went to his old room to freshen up. He immediately noticed something was off about the cement of the toiletries. When workers had been renovating this room during the day, Alistair had supervised the entire process-not because he was paranoid, but because he naturally took on the responsibility of overseeing things while the owner was away. The workers had been respectful of boundaries and hadn''t entered the bathroom at all. And it certainly wasn''t Eloise. That left only one possibility-Caroline had returned and used this bathroom to avoid waking him. Then he remembered he had identally fallen asleep on the living room couchst night. Shouldn''t Caroline have seen him there? He had left the lights on for her. Of course, what Alistair didn''t realize was that Caroline had assumed everyone would be in their proper beds. It never urred to her that Alistair might be sleeping on the couch in a brightly lit living room. The space was so enormous that she 21:03 Chapter 57 Being Cared for 3 min left hadn''t even nced in that direction,pletely missing Alistair sound asleep on the sofa. Alistair couldn''t help but reflect. When was thest time someone had treated his feelings with such care? He could barely remember-it must have been when Robert was still alive. His mother had passed away early in his life, leaving Robert as the only person who truly cared for him. Unfortunately, Robert had left him behind too. "Eloise, Mom got home veryte from workst night, and she''s still sleeping. We need to be quiet so we don''t wake her up, okay?" Eloise nodded understandingly. "Yes, Mommy works so hard. I hope shees home early today. I want to give her a back massage." "Good girl." Alistair stared at Eloise''s hair, a wild mess from her sleep, and couldn''t decide what to do. He could handleundry, cooking, housework, and taking the child to and from school without any problem, but he had never 21:03 Chapter 57 Being Cared for hadn''t even nced in that direction,pletely missing Alistair sound asleep on the sofa. Alistair couldn''t help but reflect. When was thest time someone had treated his feelings with such care? He could barely remember-it must have been when Robert was still alive. His mother had passed away early in his life, leaving Robert as the only person who truly cared for him. Unfortunately, Robert had left him behind too. "Eloise, Mom got home veryte from workst night, and she''s still sleeping. We need to be quiet so we don''t wake her up, okay?" Eloise nodded understandingly. "Yes, Mommy works so hard. I hope shees home early today. I want to give her a back massage." "Good girl." Alistair stared at Eloise''s hair, a wild mess from her sleep, and couldn''t decide what to do. He could handleundry, cooking, housework, and taking the child to and from school without any problem, but he had never 21:03 Chapter 57 Being Cared for attempted to braid a little girl''s hair before! Eloise looked up with confusion, her big, bright eyes gazing at him. "What''s wrong, Daddy?" Alistair snapped back to reality. "Oh, nothing." Where there was a will, there was a way. How hard could putting her hair in a little ponytail be? Surely it was much simpler than calming down a hysterically crying Daniel! Alistair searched through his memories. He recalled that back in his hometown, there was a girl about his age who lived next door. Every day before doing her hair, she would hold hair ties between her teeth, probably because she needed both hands free. She''d thoroughly brush her long hair until it was smooth, then gather it at the back of her head with both hands. In no time at all, she''d have a perfect ponytail. It hadn''t looked difficult at all, but in practice, it wasn''t nearly as simple as Alistair had imagined. 21:04 Chapter 57 Being Cared for Alistair fumbled clumsily as he tried to do Eloise''s hair. 2 min leff The touch of Eloise''s hair felt incredibly soft and cool, akin to the finest silk between your fingers. Her natural curls would look messy if not properly tied back,pletely unlike Caroline''s smooth, straight hair. She definitely didn''t take after her mother in that regard. Alistair''s gaze unconsciously drifted to the mirror in front of him. Eloise was fiddling with the cor on her little stuffed bear''s outfit. She had adorably chubby, rosy cheeks with charming baby fat,rge round eyes, a small delicate nose, and a little mouth that always spoke such heartwarming things. However, Alistair noticed something-while Eloise was beautiful and cute, she didn''t really resemble Caroline. Perhaps she took after her father. He had never dared to think-or perhaps had never even considered-that Eloise might not be Caroline''s biological daughter. To outsiders, Caroline certainly didn''t look like a young mother. 21:03 Chapter 57 Being Cared for She appeared more like Eloise''s older sister than her mom. 2 min left But who would guess that the youthful and beautiful Caroline was actually the CEO of fivepanies? Many people her age were still struggling to find suitable jobs and living off their parents! Besides, Reba was the same age and had a five-year-old son. In this strange world, nothing seemed impossible. Alistair struggled mightily just to give Eloise the simplest ponytail. When he thought about picking her up from preschool each day and seeing her with all sorts of pretty, intricate braids, he truly felt that the teachers there were remarkable. "Daddy, you''re amazing! You can cook and even braid hair- you''re fantastic!" Alistair thought the braids he''d made for Eloise looked pretty awful, but Eloise loved them, admiring herself happily in the mirror from every angle. Alistair couldn''t help butugh. He suspected that even if he''d just randomly scratched her scalp with ab, she would have smiled and praised him. "Daddy, you 21:04 Chapter 57 Being Cared for 2 min loft brushed my hair so well!" When it came to emotional support, Eloise had never once disappointed him. During breakfast, Eloise kept ncing toward the bedroom. "Daddy, Mommy didn''t have breakfast. Won''t her tummy get hungry while she''s sleeping?" Alistair replied, "She probably won''t feel too hungry while she''s asleep. We''ll save some food for her so she can eat whenever she wakes up." "Oh, okay," Eloise said. After finishing breakfast, Alistair prepared to take her to school. "Wait," he said. Since it was raining today, Alistair grabbed a super cute umbre for Eloise. Every morning upon waking, Alistair habitually checked the weather forecast, a habit that had lingered from his days of caring for Daniel. He would assess the temperature and conditions to determine if Daniel needed extrayers. But weather forecasts weren''t always reliable. 21:04 Chapter 57 Being Cared for 2 min left Alistair waspletely unprepared for a sudden downpourst summer while picking Daniel up from school. They had just reached the building when Alistair, clutching Daniel protectively against his chest, dashed into the entryway. Daniel barely got damp, but Alistair was soaked to the bone. When Reba returned from shopping, she gave him a look of disgust and hurried him to start cooking dinner. It was during flu season, and that night Daniel developed a fever. Reba furiously med Alistair, iming his negligence had allowed Daniel to get caught in the rain, causing his illness. Alistair realized that even when he identally recalled his painful past, he could now detach himself calmly, observing his former suffering self as if he were a mere spectator. His former self was undoubtedly foolish. How wrong and ridiculous he had been to expect genuine family affection from heartless Liam. Yet he couldn''t bring himself to me that naive version of himself. His mistake stemmed from inexperience, harboring unrealistic Chapter 57 Being Cared for 2 min left innocence and fantasies, and cing worthless hope in someone who didn''t deserve it. How could anyone see through false appearances to the true nature beneath without first experiencingplete disappointment? That bullshit father-son rtionship? Alistair didn''t give a damn anymore! Alistair pondered deeply that the two million dors was earned with six years of his youth-why should heartless Liam benefit from it? Write yourment CEO by 58 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left Alistair dropped Eloise off at the kindergarten entrance. Instead of waving goodbye as usual, she tilted her little face up and stared at him with a serious expression. Alistair touched his face in confusion. What was wrong? Did I have something written on it? Eloise''s small face showed signs of worry. "Daddy, are you feeling sick?" "Not at all. Daddy''s perfectly healthy and feeling great," Alistair replied. To prove his point, he flexed his muscles in front of Eloise. "See? Daddy''s super strong, I might not be able to fly or burrow underground, but I''m not far behind Superman." Eloise responded withplete seriousness, "Can Superman make delicious creamy garlic shrimp pasta? Can Superman braid my hair? In my eyes, Daddy, you''re a hundred times better than Superman!" Her sweet words, flowing like honey, made Alistair''s heart bloom with joy. 21:03 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left After Eloise walked into kindergarten with her teacher, the gentle smile on Alistair''s face instantly gave way to worried uncertainty. While brushing his teeth that morning, memories of his miserable six years had triggered recollections of Liam sobbing uncontrobly in front of him. Liam had cried like a child then-terrified and helpless,pletely stripped of his usual authority. It hadpletely broken Alistair''s heart. Who wouldn''t copse under the weight of a ten-year prison sentence? Yet six yearster, when Alistair recalled the incident that had also dragged him down, an inexplicable heaviness settled in his chest, perhaps due to his changed perspective. Liam had been driving drunk and injured someone. The victim''s family had demanded a lump sum payment of two million dors from Liam, threatening him with ten years in prison if he refused. But Alistair vaguely remembered learning from somewhere that the maximum sentence for a traffic ident was only three years -so where did the ten yearse from? The seed of doubt, once rooted in his mind, grew rapidly, 21:04 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left eventually bearing fruit that left Alistair restless and tormented. To make sure he wasn''t mistaken, he hastily rinsed the toothpaste from his mouth and deliberately searched on his phone. What he found made his blood run cold. He hadn''t been wrong-the maximum sentence for vehicr manughter really was only three years! So how had it be ten years in Liam''s case? Thew wasn''t something the victim''s family could rewrite to suit their desires, deciding arbitrarily how many years someone should serve. That left only one possibility. Alistair closed his eyes briefly. Though he dreaded the thought, the answer surfaced with undeniable force-had he been deceived? But Liam''s ident happened first, and Reba only approached him afterward. Liam couldn''t have predicted the future, unless... Alistair took a deep breath, still unable to calm his racing heart, which pounded wildly at his earth-shattering realization. 21:03 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left Unless Liam and Reba had nned this together all along! Liam rarely showed any interest in Alistair''s life, never attending a single parent¨C teacher conference. If Alistair hadn''t mentioned it, Liam wouldn''t even know which school his son attended. Logically, he shouldn''t have known Reba from the international program-someone Alistair himself barely knew. But Reba was wealthy and well-connected. If she wanted to find Liam''s contact information, it probably wouldn''t have been difficult for her... It wasn''t untilter, when Reba was drunk, that Alistair finally discovered why, out of so many people, she had specifically chosen him as a tool to stimte her first love. That night, Reba had seen Richard''s Instagram post featuring other girls. Shepletely lost it, drinking heavilyte into the night and smashing everything breakable in her apartment. Then, with arrogant disdain, she ordered Alistair to restore the room to its pristine condition. Alistair cleaned in silence while Reba curled up on the sofa, alternating between crying andughing, consumed by bitter resentment over her unrequited love for Richard. After what seemed like ages, she fixed Alistair with a Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt * 2 min left contemptuous, yful gaze as he worked. Out of nowhere, she asked, "Do you know why I chose you?" The question came without context, but Alistair understood immediately. Indeed, he had wondered about this himself. He and Reba had no connection whatsoever, so why had this singr "privilege" fallen upon him? Finally, on that day, he learned the truth. It turned out he''d had an unpleasant encounter off campus with Richard, who was known for his narrow-mindedness, and Richard had been holding a grudge ever since. Reba had said, "Doesn''t he hate you the most? That''s precisely why I want to keep the person he despises by my side, to have his flesh and blood call you ''Daddy''! I just want to make his skin crawl!" After learning the truth, Alistair remained silent for a long time. He never could have imagined the reality would be so absurd! Rebaughed maniacally as she grabbed a ss and hurled it at Alistair. "Who do you think you are? How dare you upset Rick!" Her various mistreatments of Alistair weren''t just because of her 21.04 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left nasty temperament-to arge extent, they were also her way of getting revenge for Richard. Currently, Alistair didn''t want to dwell on how much suffering he''d endured at Reba''s hands over those six years. He only wanted to rify one thing- whether Liam and Reba had secretly conspired against him! This suspicion, at first nce, seemed insane.. Even a beast didn''t harm its young! Perhaps Liam was indeed that stereotypical stepfather who appears after remarriage. But no matter what, Alistair was still his child-how could he betray his conscience and harm his son for personal gain? Before, Alistair would never have dared to imagine something so outrageous. But after Liam learned about his divorce from Reba and demanded he apologize without even hearing the full story, Alistair finally understood how delusional he''d been. He realized just how many unrealistic fantasies he had projected onto his so-called father! Two million dors might be pocket change to the wealthy-eighteen-year-old Reba had effortlessly pulled that sum from her trust fund back then. But for ordinary people, it represented a fortune they might never earn in a lifetime. People frequently referred to money as a non-lethal weapon. How 21:03 Chapter 58 Seeds of Doubt 2 min left many families have suffered due to the pursuit of "profit"? Brothers have turned against each other, marriages have been destroyed, and blood has been spilled everywhere! In this season of blooming flowers and warming days, Alistair felt ice in his limbs and frost beneath his feet. If this truly was a conspiracy, then he was the only victim in this perfectly orchestrated scheme! Liam sessfully pocketed two million dors and now enjoyed afortable life with his wife and children. Reba spent her two million wisely-she got six years of treating Alistair like a workhorse while simultaneously currying favor with her first love. Alistair let out a sneer. Write yourment CEO by 59 Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth The moment he opened the door, a subtle, fresh fragrance greeted him-some brand of air freshener he couldn''t identify. Alistair''s profoundly dark mood eased ever so slightly. "You''re back?" A voice called from within the house. Alistair froze as he was changing his shoes by the cab in the entryway. He suddenly remembered that Caroline had still been asleep when he took Eloise to school earlier. Quicklyposing himself, he turned and gave her a smile. "Yeah," he replied. Unfortunately, no matter how well he tried to hide it, nothing escaped Caroline''s prating gaze. She could tell something was bothering him. "You don''t look good. Did you not sleep wellst night?" Caroline thought he had actually slept quite well. After she''d woken him up from the couch, he''d immediately fallen 21:05 Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth asleep. It certainly hadn''t seemed like he was pretending. Caroline walked over to Alistair. She was still wearing her pajamas, with every button properly fastened from top to bottom, revealing only her neck. She stopped in front of Alistair and reached out, feeling his forehead before touching her own. "You don''t seem to have a fever," she murmured to herself. 2 min left Alistair couldn''t help but smile. What did she mean by "seem"? There was nothing wrong with him to begin with. A warm feeling washed over Alistair''s heart. When people truly cared about you, they noticed even the slightest change in your behavior. First it was Eloise, and now Caroline... It was precisely what a family should be like. Even though they weren''t actually rted by blood, they had still made room for him in their hearts. "I was thinking about what happened years ago... something just doesn''t seem right," Alistair said. He refused to call Liam "Dad" anymore-he would never use that Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left word for him again. Caroline brought over a bowl of chicken noodle soup and paused thoughtfully. "Alistair, after hearing about your past that night, I had some thoughts. I don''t know if you''d like to hear them..." Alistair had a feeling he knew what she was about to say. Caroline had risen to her high position at such a young age because she possessed a perceptiveness that otherscked. With a serious expression, Caroline continued, "Don''t you think it''s too coincidental that Reba approached you with that deal right after your father hit someone?" When Julian had first given her the investigation materials, she''d immediately spotted the issue. She had quietly instructed Julian to dig deeper but hadn''t mentioned it to Alistair right away. She''d been afraid he wouldn''t believe her, or worse, that he would believe her but wouldn''t be able to ept the truth. Now that Alistair had reached this conclusion on his own, it was the perfect opportunity for her to voice her suspicions and offer her help. Caroline had no intention of letting anyone who had ever hurt Alistair get away with it. 01.02 Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left ording to Alistair, when Liam got into trouble, he needed to pay the victim two million dors inpensation. He could sell his house for the debt. Investigations revealed that Liam owned a three-bedroom apartment of over 1,000 square feet, which could have sold for well over one million dors at the time. If Liam had borrowed a bit more from friends and family, he wouldn''t have needed to pressure his son into sacrificing his promising future by essentially selling himself to pay off the debt. But when Liam tearfully exined the situation to Alistair, he imed the house had been sold at a loss years earlier when Robert fell ill and needed surgery! He insisted they were only renting their home! Alistair was young and fell for Liam''s tears of desperation and helplessness. He truly believed him. However, ording to information Caroline uncovered, Liam actually sold his house six years ago and used that money, plus some additional funds, to upgrade to arger ce in a better neighborhood. Where did he get the extra money for the upgrade? Of course, it 21.04 Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth came from Allstair''s sacrifice. It was absolutely outrageous! Alistair had always been loyal and devoted. Liam''s "guidance" led him to believe that children making 1 min left sacrifices for their parents was an inherent part of life. So without hesitation, he sacrificed his future. Of course, Caroline didn''t dare tell Alistair any of this. The timing wasn''t right-if she did, he''d realize she''d been investigating his past! Anyone would be sensitive about something like that, especially someone as guarded as Alistair. Even with the best intentions, she couldn''t risk it. This information needed to stay buried,pletely buried! "Are you okay?" Caroline asked worriedly after Alistair remained silent for a long time. Caroline feared that the topic had triggered a painful memory for Alistair. Alistair pulled his lips into a smile that was bitter yet somehow nonchnt. "I''m fine," he said, though conflict churned inside him. Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left The system''s electronic voice echoed in his mind. "You suspect there''s more to the truth about what happened years ago. You want to investigate and find justice for yourself after enduring six years of suffering. "Option one: Investigate quietly on your own. Eventually, the truth wille to light. "Option two: Ask Caroline for help. With her connections and resources, you could uncover the truth about the past more quickly." Without hesitation, Alistair made his choice. Caroline wanted to say, "I can help you investigate the truth about what happened back then." But before she could speak, Alistair jumped in. "Caroline, could I ask you for a favor?" Caroline felt her heart leap with joy. Alistair had finally taken the initiative to ask for something. Was this a sign that he no longer saw her as an outsider? "Tell me what you need. If it''s within my power, I''ll do everything possible to help," she replied. Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left The truth was, she already had all the evidence in her possession. She just needed the right opportunity to present it to Alistair in a way that wouldn''t seem suspicious. That very evening, Carolineid out all the evidence in front of Alistair. Despite being mentally prepared, Alistair felt as if he''d been plunged into an icy abyss when he saw the ck-and-white proof that his father had betrayed him. He couldn''t stop his body from trembling. Caroline was thoughtful enough to recognize that seeing the evidence would upset him. She took Eloise away to make kites, leaving Alistair alone in her study. Alistair stared at the evidence until his eyes burned, then finally looked away. He leaned back against the chair and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they zed with an icy coldness. Six years ago, Liam not only bought a new house but also sent his stepson to study abroad. He certainly showed deep affection and devotion to his new wife and son! Chapter 59 The Frightening Truth 1 min left If Liam had earned all this through his abilities, Alistair wouldn''t have anything to say about it. However, since Liam gained everything by sucking Alistair''s blood, how could Alistair not hate him? He lost six years of his youth and life in that manner! Liam, that two million dors-I''ll make you spit it back out exactly how you swallowed it, with interest! Write yourment CEO by 60 Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left When Alistair emerged from the study, the malice in his eyes hadpletely vanished, reced by a casual, carefree demeanor. Eloise held up a colorful butterfly kite for Alistair to see. "Dad, look! I finished my kite!" Caroline nced over, too. As their eyes met, Alistair gave her a slight smile, letting her know he was fine. Caroline exhaled with a sense of calm. "It''s beautiful," Alistair praised, seeing in it a reflection of his rebirth. "Dad, Mom said she''s taking me kite flying this weekend. Are youing too?" Eloise looked at Alistair with hopeful eyes. Alistair hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, I''lle." He had originally nned to confront Liam tomorrow. Although Liam lived in the same city as him, they might as well have been in different worlds. They had almost no connection except for those asional times when Alistair had to swallow his pride and use Reba''s connections. 21:04 Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left But how could Liam possiblypare to his little angel Eloise? Of course spending time with his little angel was more important. Liam could dodge for now, but he couldn''t hide forever. Alistair would settle that score eventually. And there was Reba too. He certainly couldn''t forget about Reba, who had conspired with Liam. Reba was the mastermind, and Liam was the aplice. As his biological father, Liam siding with an outsider to sabotage his son made him a hundred times more despicable than Reba. He would deal with each and every one of them. They would all be held ountable for what they''d done to his life! ****** Reba suddenly jolted awake from her dream. Her sleep schedule had beenpletely reversed these past couple of days- unable to fall asleep at night, then walking around in a daze during the day. Chapter 60 Someone Like Him + 1 min left She had fallen asleep before seven today, only to abruptly wake 1. up. An inexplicable feeling of anxiety washed over her, making it impossible to fall back asleep. Daniel was still at Cordelia and Nathaniel''s ce. Cordelia had softened after hearing about Reba''s breakup with Richard and was now willing to chat with her like old times, but Nathaniel still wasn''t warming up to her. Reba had tried acting sweet around Nathaniel a couple of times, but he had responded with such indifference that she felt too embarrassed to risk irritating him further. He probably thought she was just putting on an act and hadn''t really ended things with Richard for good. She would just have to wait it out and let Nathaniel see her determination over time. Richard hadn''t contacted her since theirst falling out. Reba was utterly disappointed in him and certainly wasn''t going to demean herself anymore by abandoning her proud persona to chase after someone who clearly didn''t value her. When Anne called asking to meet, Reba realized she had Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left 1 min been neglecting her friend for days. Anne was the only close friend she had left after her argument with Vivienne. Not wanting to be a lonely outcast, Reba covered her umted fatigue with thick foundation, grabbed her purse, and hurried to meet Anne. After just a few days apart, Anne was positively glowing. She immediatelyunched into excited chatter. "Reba, I''ve finally met my soulmate!" The words "soulmate" stung Reba''s ears, given her recent romantic failures. She was already regretting agreeing to this outing. Anne''s mind was always filled with trivial pleasures and romance, or gossiping and spreading rumors about the families. In the past, Reba had found it entertaining to pass time chatting about other people''s business with Anne. But now, with her thoughts in turmoil and seeking genuinefort, she realized her mistake. Anne wasn''t someone who could help solve problems-she only made other people''s troubles worse. For a long time, Reba believed that Richard was her true love. However, after oveing all obstacles to be together, she realized that he was not the person she had believed she had Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left fallen for. She no longer felt that flutter in her heart when she thought of Richard. It wasn''t the typical transformation of passion intopanionship that happened in long-term rtionships. Whenever Richard came to mind, all she could picture was his face as he called her stupid and criticized her parents for not taking her seriously. The memory made her ufortable. How could I have ever had feelings for someone like him? When this thought suddenly popped into her head, Reba froze. Anne was rambling on about how wonderful her new boyfriend was, but Reba couldn''t focus on a single word. She silently sipped her drink, but when Anne dered, "He might be my soulmate for life," Reba couldn''t help but caution her. "How long have you two known each other? Perhaps you should spend more time getting to know him before making hasty assumptions." Just like with her and Richard. She was deeply infatuated with Richard at that time. She thought he was the perfect prince, the most special person in the world. In Chapter 60 Someone Like Him her eyes, no other man could possiblypare to him. 1 min left Only after they got together did she discover he was just an ordinary man after all. He had bodily functions, could be insincere, and when it came to matters affecting his interests, he could be just as petty and stubborn as anyone else. Once the rose-colored sses of first love shattered, she realized he was nothing special-just another man. Anne protested loudly, clearly defensive about her rtionship. "What do you mean? You''re free to show off your romantic side with Rick, but I''m not allowed to do the same with my boyfriend?" Reba suddenly felt the conversation had be pointless. There was no use talking when they were on entirely different wavelengths. With a tone that was three parts cating and seven parts dismissive, she said, "Fine, fine, I was wrong. I wish you and your boyfriend eternal happiness and many children! I need to go." Before Anne could respond, Reba stood up and walked away. The neon lights flickered along the street, presenting a scene of urban prosperity everywhere she looked. This kind of artificial opulence, built on piles of money, felt as Chapter 60 Someone Like Him 1 min left nd to Reba now as leftover food reheated for the second timepletely tasteless. Anne, who never knew when to stop talking, called out as she followed Reba outside. "Reba, why are you leaving so early? Richard isn''t being controlling, is he? Keeping you all to himself so you can''t hang out with me?" Reba didn''t want to hear that name anymore. She was about to tell Anne bluntly that she and Richard were ancient history when her peripheral vision caught a tall, slender figure. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat, and she turned her head to look. Anne continued chattering, "Hey, I was telling you about my boyfriend-wait, doesn''t that person look just like Alistair?" Write yourment CEO by 61 Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba Anne followed her gaze with curiosity. 1 min left Reba pressed her lips together, heart thundering in her chest. She had almost forgotten-the first time she met Richard, her heart had raced just like this. But this time, she was certain. It was Alistair. Anne gave a scoff. "Wearing clothes like that? No way that''s the broke loser-" "Anne!" Reba snapped, louder than intended. Anne flinched. "What?!" she said, eyes wide. Reba blinked, suddenly aware she''d overreacted. She had no idea why Anne''s words had hit her like a p-all she knew was that they sounded vulgar, almost offensive, like they didn''t belong in the same air she was breathing. "You''ve already found your ideal match," Reba said, voice taut. "So maybe watch your words. It''s unbing." Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba Anne rolled her eyes. "All right, all right. I''ll be more... refined." 1 min left Only after the man had disappeared down the corridor did Anne fully process what had just happened. A strange realization flickered in her eyes. Had Reba just defended Alistair... because she''d called him broke? ****** When Alistair rejoined them after a brief detour, he had three warm churros in hand, each wrapped neatly in wax paper. Whenever they had the time, the three of them liked to go for walks like this, just to enjoy the breeze and the quiet. He handed the first churro to Eloise, who took it with both hands. "Thank you, Daddy," she said sweetly. The second was offered to Caroline, who epted it with a smile. "Thanks, honey." Thest one he kept for himself. Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba **) 1 min left The evening air was crisp and cool. They strolled slowly along thekeside trail, stopping asionally to take in the view-just like any other ordinary family of three. A soft spring breeze brushed past, lifting away the lingering edge of Alistair''s earlier frustration, which hade on the heels of a sudden, bted rity. Caroline had been quietly observing him. When she noticed that his mood had finally leveled out, she began to rx. Then, something caught her eye. She turned her head just in time to see someone dart behind a billboard. Her brows knit in quiet suspicion. Reba never imagined she''d find herself doing something this pathetic-lurking behind an ad board like some disturbed voyeur. And the person she was following... was Alistair. If someone had asked her why, she wouldn''t have known how to exin it. Peeking cautiously from behind the signage, she watched the little family walking farther and farther away. Theirughter floated Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba 1 min leff back on the breeze. The more distant they became, the heavier the silence in her chest grew, pressing against her ribs with a slow, gnawing ache. She finally understood that... If their previous encounter could still be rationalized-maybe Alistair had staged it to get back at her for choosing Richard, maybe he''d hired someone to y house with him in public-then what about this? This couldn''t have been nned. He had no way of knowing she''d be here tonight. Reba bit down hard on her lower lip. He''s really remarried? He''s someone else''s husband now? Someone else''s daughter calls him "Daddy"? A swell of indignation rose in her chest. We''ve only been divorced for how long? How could he move on so fast? But this time, she didn''t step forward to confront him. She didn''t even try. Because she couldn''t think of a single reason that would justify it. Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba Lucky Draw They were divorced. Papers signed, names crossed out, done. The bridge had been burned; they were strangers now. She drifted home like a ghost, walked into her condo, and was struck by how still everything was. The silence stretched across every surface like dust. For a brief moment, she remembered how Alistair used to wait for her in the living room no matter howte she came home. Even if he was only following orders, the fact that someone had been there had waited-was moreforting than the empty space she stood in now. Something bitter began to spread through the air around her, thick and unspoken. But Reba didn''t call it regret. It''s just loneliness. That''s all. I''m not used to being alone yet. She slowly crouched to the floor and covered her face with both hands, the silence closing in until she couldn''t tell whether it was sadness or exhaustion weighing her down. She didn''t even notice when the front door opened. Richard stepped inside and saw her immediately-slumped in the center of the room, face buried in her hands, shoulders trembling Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba like a soaked stray cat curled against a curb. He let out a dry, soundless scoff. Lucky Draw Of course. She hadn''t called or begged him toe back like she usually did, but he knew she had to be falling apart. He even regretted giving in to his mother''s nagging anding over to check on her. If he''d waited just a little longer, he figured, she would''ve broken down and called him herself. Right on cue, after a few more minutes of silent sobbing, she fumbled through her purse for her phone. Richard stepped out quietly and shut the door behind him with deliberate care. He leaned back against the white hallway wall, pulled out his phone, and waited for it to ring, the corners of his mouth twitching upward in smug amusement. Tch. Mom really thinks Reba''s getting harder to handle? Please. Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba Lucky Draw No one knew her like he did. Reba would never truly leave him. Sure, she threw the asional tantrum, yed the cold card and tried to act untouchable. But all he had to do was disappear for two or three days and she''d crumble. And now? Just wait. He was always right. So he waited. Five minutes. Nothing. He stayed patient. Still no call. Eventually, he picked up the phone and held it in his hand, watching the screen like it might change its mind. Another ten minutes ticked by. Still nothing. No texts. No calls. No missed notifications. He frowned, staring at his phone. What the hell? Did she forget my number? Impossible. She had it saved under "My Dearest." Then it clicked. She''s hesitating. Still too proud. Probably sitting there trying to Chapter 61 A Frantic Reba **Lucky Draw figure out what to say-how to make it sound like I''m the one who shoulde crawling back. Inside the house, the dial tone droned through the speaker. "The number you have dialed is not in service." Write yourment CEO by 62 Lucky Draw Chapter 62 Restrained Reba didn''t flinch. She typed the number again. And again. And again. Each time she hit call, her heart pounded harder, her chest tighter. Panic coiled through her like smoke, thick and choking, feeding on itself. She couldn''t reach him. Desperate, she grasped for anything-anyone. Vivienne. It was instinct. Irrational. But undeniable. Reba had always worn her pride like armor. The poised, untouchable heiress- never the first to apologize, never the one to bow her head. Even when she was wrong. But tonight, without a second thought, she dialed the number of the friend she''d coldly cut off years ago-just for the chance to Chapter 62 Restrained get in touch with him. Vivienne was at a pizza shop when her phone buzzed. Lucky Draw She nced at the screen, eyebrows lifting in surprise. Reba? She answered with a cool, neutral tone. "What''s up, Reba?" The truth was, they''d never truly been friends. Their worlds, their values-too different. Their friendship had been a formality, a product of family politics and shallow convenience. When it ended, Vivienne hadn''t missed her. Reba''s voice cracked. "Vivienne... do you have Alistair''s number?" Vivienne''s spine straightened. A silent rm went off in her mind. "No. I don''t." It was true. Since the divorce, Alistair had vanished from their social circles. Quietly,pletely. Chapter 62 Restrained Lucky Draw But Reba didn''t buy it. "Please. I just... I need to talk to him. It''s important. It''s about Danny." She didn''t even hesitate to use her son as leverage. Vivienne exhaled slowly, rubbing her temple. She''d always known this moment woulde-when regret finally caught up with Reba. She just hadn''t expected it so soon. But even if she did have Alistair''s number-what then? Would Reba beg? Pretend the past never happened? She doubted it. Because the truth was, Reba had never seen Alistair as a partner. He''d been her subordinate. Someone to shape, manage, silence. A prop in the perfect image she''d curated. And unless he had a taste for self-destruction, there was no way he''d ever return to that life-to her. Chapter 62 Restrained Lucky Draw "I really don''t have Alistair''s number. Maybe try someone else?" Vivienne''s tone was clipped, final. She was already drowning in work-and thest thing she had time for was moonlighting as Reba''s rtionship therapist. They weren''t friends anymore. Not really. She owed her nothing. And truthfully? She had zero interest in helping. Reba didn''t reply. The silence on the line stretched-heavy, hollow. Vivienne ended the call. Her next hope? Eva. Eva had recently run into Alistair at the kindergarten. They''d even chatted-casually, warmly. Back when Alistair was drowning, Eva had often stepped in, offered help. Surely, if she asked nicely, he wouldn''t refuse to give Eva his 21.05 Chapter 62 Restrained number. Lucky Draw "Oh gosh, Alistair''s number? I totally forgot to ask him! But hey, next time I see him, I''ll definitely ask!" Eva said cheerily. Her response left Reba crushed. Even if she got his number-what then? What was she even going to say? Reba was impulsive by nature. She tended to act purely on instinct, without thinking too far ahead. Right now, she wanted to hear Alistair''s voice. That was it. That want burned so hot in her chest she found herself scrambling, desperately searching for someone-anyone-who might have his contact info. No luck. Still unwilling to give up, she called Liam next. He told her that Alistair had cut ties with him. But Reba didn''t take that at face value. Liam was still Alistair''s biological father. Blood was blood. People said things they didn''t mean when they were angry. Once the dust settled, they''d reconnect eventually. That said, she also knew perfectly well-Liam had never been much of a father to begin with. Chapter 62 Restrained Lucky Draw ¡ú ¡ú Lucky As she dialed, Liam answered and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Ms. Whitfield." Meanwhile, Richard-who had been waiting outside the apartment for ages-finally ran out of patience. He pushed the door open, nning to find out what the hell Reba had been up to all this time. But before he could say a word, he heard her voiceing from the living room, sharp with frustration. "What do you mean you don''t have Alistair''s number? You haven''t heard from him at all? Why haven''t you tried to reach out? Aren''t you his father?" Richard froze in ce. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. She''d made a call, all right-but not to him. She was going around asking for Alistair''s number. So that whole act earlier-sitting there crying her eyes out-was for him? Rage boiled in his chest. He felt like he''d been pped. All that time-six years spent with me how could I have believed she waspletely mine? Was it the way she used to look at me with nothing but worship? The way she''d mock Alistair right to his Chapter 62 Restrained face without a second thought? Lucky Draw He''d gotten so used to Reba''s blind adoration, he''d let it inte his ego, let it convince him he was something untouchable. Alistair had always been the dirt beneath her heels. He had been the sun in her sky. So even knowing they''d lived under the same roof for years, Richard had never worried. He never thought she''d actually fall for someone like him. But reality hit like a freight train. He''d been betrayed. Furious, he stormed into the room, grabbed Reba-still crouched on the floor- by the arm and yanked her up hard, eyes zing. "I thought you said you only had eyes for me. So what the hell are you doing right now? You lying slut!" Reba, thin and frail from years of controlling her weight, was practically weightless in his grasp. She flew up like a leaf in the wind. Her phone slipped from her hand, crashing to the ground and shattering across the screen. The suddenness of it all made her scream. She struggled, kicked, Chapter 62 Restrained Lucky Draw Lucky and punched, but nothing worked. Panicking, she lunged forward and bit him hard. Richard let out a howl, stumbling back a few steps. "You''re insane! Look at me- it''s me!" Hair a mess, breathing ragged, Reba stared at him like sh¨¨ didn''t recognize the man standing there. Her voice was t, icy. "I know exactly who you are. That''s why I bit you." His eyes widened. The shock quickly gave way to a second wave of rage. Without thinking, he raised his hand and pped her- hard. The smack echoed through the room. Reba stumbled and fell backward,pletely stunned. Never in her life had anyone hit her-except her father. And now, this man, the one she had once loved so blindly she would''ve handed him her heart on a silver tter, had raised a hand to her. How could I have been this stupid? CEO by 63 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Asking In that moment, rage and shame crashed over her like a tidal wave. All the voices that once warned her echoed back, clearer than ever. Back when she had her whole life ahead of her, she gave it all up -for him. Carried his baby, thinking it would bind them. Dreamed of a future. A family. God, how could she have been so stupid? She was so angry she almost felt calm. Reba knew better than to meet brute force with brute force. That never ended well. And she''d already lost more than she could afford. Without a word, she pushed herself off the floor, retrieved her cracked phone, and walked into the bedroom. The door clicked shut behind her, the lock sliding into ce with a 21:07 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... quiet finality. Only then did the tears begin to fall. Outside, Richard mistook her silence for shame. He stormed up to the door and pounded on it, his voice shaking with rage. "Reba! Open the damn door! Just tell me the truth-what''s going on between you and Alistair? Have you been lying to me this whole time? "I gave up everything toe back to you. And this is what I get? Don''t you even feel a shred of guilt?!" His fists battered the wood like thunder. Inside, Reba''s hands trembled as she tapped the emergency call button on the fractured screen. "911, what''s your emergency?" "Yes," she said, voice tight with fear. "Someone broke in and tried to hurt me. I''m locked in the bedroom, but he''s right outside. Please-he''s going to kill me." She ended the call, then opened her camera and hit record. The footage showed the door rattling under Richard''s assault, his threats crystal clear through the grainy audio. 21:07 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... *) Lucky Draw He didn''t stop. Didn''t apologize. Didn''t back down. And the door never opened. Instead, minutester, the sound that answered him wasn''t her voice-but the rising wail of sirens. The moment the sirens reached her ears, Reba flung open the bedroom door and ran out, her body shaking, eyes red with tears. She didn''t hesitate. Throwing herself into the arms of the nearest officer, she cried out, voice cracking with panic, "That''s him! He broke in-he tried to assault me! When I said no, he lost it! He said he''d kill me!" Every word hit like a match to gasoline. The officers moved fast-no questions, no hesitation. Two of them surged forward, closing in on Richard with swift, practiced efficiency. 21:05 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw "Hands where we can see them!" Before he could get a word out, Richard was mmed face-first onto the hardwood, his wrists yanked behind him. He didn''t fight back. The so-called yboy, the pampered heir, didn''t stand a chance against seasoned officers. Now hey there, frozen-eyes wide, breath shallow, chest rising in shock, not resistance. What the hell?! She''s the one who lied. She''s the one who cheated. So why does it look like I''m the criminal? That p wiped out everyst illusion Reba had about Richard. She was done with himpletely. At the police station, she firmly insisted that Richard had tried to harm her, refusing to let the officers write it off as just some domestic dispute between an engaged couple. Between the bruises on her face and her unwavering testimony, the evidence spoke for itself. Richard was ced under administrative detention for fourteen days. 21:05 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw Alistair, of course, knew none of this. On Saturday morning, the three of them sat together at the breakfast table, a picture of calm. Afterward, they set off for a family outing to fly kites. There were plenty of kite-friendly spots in New York, but the grassy area by the river near Ashbourne Manor was a particrly popr one. Alistair assumed Caroline would take them there-maybe even stop by Mabel''s for a quick visit. Two birds, one stone. But as the car drove farther and farther away from the city center, that assumption began to crumble. Even Eloise, watching the view blur past the windows, started to frown. "Mommy, where are we going to fly kites?" If Eloise could sense something was off, Alistair certainly could. Caroline replied, "Somewhere we haven''t been before." "But that means we won''t get to visit Great-grandma today? Won''t she be sad?¡± 21:04 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw "Don''t worry, sweetie. I already called her. We''ll visit herter." "Oh, okay." Alistair sat silently, watching the scenery shift. He had zoned out somewhere around the halfway point. When he looked up again, the skyline was gone-reced by stretches of low buildings, cracked sidewalks, and streets that looked too familiar to be coincidence. His eyes narrowed. When a weathered sign came into view reading "Wee to Chicago," the realization hit him. Caroline had driven them all the way to his hometown. They drove all night... That was... not exactly a casual kite-flying distance. He nced sideways at Caroline. This isn''t a coincidence. But then he second-guessed himself. If she wanted to do something for me, wouldn''t she have brought me to Liam''s ce in New York, not all the way out to my old neighborhood? Don''t overthink it. It''s just a trip. Nothing more. 21:06 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw They ended up at a park not far from where he used to live-a hill-shoulderedke with a wide, grassy field at the base. It had long been turned into a tourist-friendly spot, perfect for flying kites. Chicago might not have the shine and scale of New York, but it had its own charm-and plenty of space to y. But of all the ces they could''ve gone, this was far too close to home. Literally. Alistair had a hard time convincing himself this was just a happy ident. Theke carried a breeze that smelled of wild grass and flowers. As a kid, he used toe here with his bike, fishing and catching shrimp by the water. Summers were filled with swimming andughter, all with a few close friends. There were a lot of good memories here-warm, simple, untouched. Now, those memories felt distant. The ce was the same, but he wasn''t. He nced at Caroline, uncertain. 21:07 Chapter 63 A Move Made Without Aski... Lucky Draw She lookedpletely unbothered, as if this really was nothing but a scenic spot she''d stumbled across. Maybe I''m reading into it. Maybe she doesn''t know. Maybe it really is just a coincidence. He pushed the thoughts aside and focused on Eloise, who was already dashing around with a bright red kite. They flew kites all morning. Caught tadpoles. Found a bird''s nest. Afterward, Eloise insisted they let everything go. Tadpoles belonged in the wild. Eggs needed their mama bird. Of course she said that-she was an angel. By noon, stomachs were growling. Time to find lunch. As they drove through the town, Alistair grew quiet. The streets, the buildings, the shapes of the signs-so much of it hadn''t changed. Finally, he broke the silence. "My father''s house used to be just a few blocks from here." CEO by 64 Chapter 64 Old House Caroline didn''t even blink. "Oh really? What a coincidence." Alistair gave a wry smile. He didn''t push. They passed through a neighborhood that hadn''t aged well- rows of old, gray buildings lined up in irregr clumps. Even in spring, the ce looked tired. His childhood home had been sold off years ago, back when Liam had decided to settle in New York. That was when Alistair and his grandfather had begun renting instead. Liam had spun it well at the time. "I''ll make it big in New York. Once I''ve got enough money, I''ll bring you both over to live the good life." Right. Great speech. Never happened. They''d never even spent a single night in Liam''s new home. Instead, Liam had sold Alistair, pocketed two million-and left them behind. Alistair let out a short, bitterugh. 20.17 Chapter 64 Old House zo mi All it took was a silver tongue and some crocodile tears, and he fooled us both. "Daddy, is this where you grew up?" Eloise asked, eyes wide, taking in everything around her. Alistair nodded. "Yeah." "That''s so cool! I know even more about you now!" A few blocks ahead, they passed a house covered in white ribbons and floral gands, with a big sign out front reading, "Congrattions to the newlyweds!" Alistair recognized the groom-they had gone to the same school, a troublemaker who''d started "dating" a girl in fifth grade. His steps slowed. His gaze darted toward Caroline. If he remembered correctly, Liam and the groom''s father had once been sworn brothers. Of course Liam would be back in town for the wedding. Caroline noticed the shift in his expression and smiled. "Honey I wanted to do something for you. I didn''t ask for your permission first. I hope you''re not mad." Chapter 64 Old House 20 min left Alistair forced back the knot forming in his chest and shook his head. "Thank you." She raised an eyebrow, amused. "There you go again, being all Mr. Polite." The wedding reception was being held at a local hotel. When rtives who''d arrivedte asked for the location, they turned toward the venue. Julian, usually at Caroline''s side, had the day off-rare for a man paid well above the industry standard and used to being on call. Today, Caroline had insisted on driving herself. Suddenly, the car jolted to a stop. Caroline was a steady driver-smooth, calm, consistent, just like her demeanor. Sudden braking didn''t fit her style. The road was clear. No pedestrians. No animals darting across. Alistair sat up straighter, scanning the area. Then he saw it a run-down old house. The house directly across from it had belonged to a neighbor CTCIU mouse 19 min left back when he was in junior high. The original family had sold the ce and moved away years ago. He remembered that soon after, a new family had moved in-two adults and a child. But he never once saw the kid. Rumors swirled. People whispered the child was sick, that they''d moved here from the city for peace and quiet. Alistair had been warned to stay away. As if he needed the warning. He''d never once caught a glimpse of that child. By the time he left for high school in New York, the house had be background noise. Eloise, too distracted by the excitement of the day, didn''t notice the sudden change in Caroline''s expression. But Alistair did. Caroline had gone pale. Her eyes were locked on that house, as if it had reached out and grabbed her. He frowned and leaned toward her. "What is it? What''s wr g?" Caroline''s knuckles whitened on the steering wheel. 19 min left The building before her struck a nerve, like a hook snagging a box deep in her mind-one packed away for years. A sh of memory tore across her thoughts, barely formed, but sharp enough to sting. Just like Alistair had wondered earlier-why drive so far to fly a kite when New York offered so many closer options? Truth was, Caroline hadn''t picked the location on a whim. She''d had her reasons. First, she knew Liam would be here today, attending a friend''s son''s wedding. She wanted Alistair to have his shot-to confront him, face to face. Second... she had her own suspicion. Something irrational, something buried so deep she hadn''t dared name it until now. She''d hoped the visit would prove nothing, that her hunch was just that¡ªa far- fetched theory. But instead, she found a thread. A thread she couldn''t unsee. She had to grip the wheel like a lifeline, or she might''ve p. sed out right then and there. "Carol?" Chapter 64 Old House Alistair''s voice pulled her back. (**) 19 min left She blinked, steadying her breath. By the time she looked back at the building, the fear and pain had drained from her eyes, reced by something cold. Not hollow-but reborn. Ruthless. Anyone who truly knew Caroline would''ve recognized that look immediately. Someone was about to pay. She nced at him through the rearview mirror and smiled. "Just low blood sugar." Alistair reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of candy- something he usually kept for Eloise. Without hesitation, he peeled the wrapper and leaned forward to hold it to her lips. She met his gaze, eyes unusually soft, and opened her mouth to take it. Her lips brushed his fingertips. A jolt shot through Alistair like static, catching himpletely off guard. He pulled his hand back too quickly, wiping it discreetly on his pants. What the hell was that? Chapter 64 Old House Caroline put the car in park and said, "Let''s get some air." He knew it was just an excuse. 19 min left Alistair stepped out first and then lifted Eloise from the back seat. The sun was sharp, already hinting at summer''s burn. But Caroline, despite the heat, felt a chill in her bones. Alistair pointed behind the house across the street. "That used to be my ce. Right over there." Caroline kept her tone light. "Do you want to go see it?" He shook his head, a little smile tugging at his lips. ¡°No. It hasn''t been mine for a long time." So she said nothing else just stood there in silence, staring at the weathered house, saying more with her stillness than words ever could. After a while, they got back in the car and headed off to find lunch. Right across the street from the restaurant was the wedding venue. Inside, the celebration was well underway. Caroline chose a table Chapter 64 Old House *** 19 min left by the window, perfectly positioned. They ordered slowly, deliberately, taking their time. Alistair barely touched his food. His eyes were too busy-darting between the restaurant entrance and Caroline, watching her closely. She lookedposed, but something in her was restless. He could tell. Eventually, the reception wrapped up. Guests began trickling out,ughing and chatting in small groups. Alistair waited. And finally, there he was-beaming, slightly rounder than before, and as self- satisfied as ever. Liam... his father. Alistair couldn''t remember how long it had been. It felt like a lifetime. Standing beside him was a woman with too much makeup and tightly curled hair- Celeste Harlow, Alistair''s stepmother. Charming. Sharp-tongued. Maniptive. Chapter 64 Old House 19 min leff When she''d first married Liam, people had said Alistair was lucky to get such a kind stepmother. 4 Not like those horror stories from fairy tales. Back then, even Alistair believed it. But now? Not a chance. Write yourmen CEO by 65 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These Years Alistair turned to Caroline. "I need to step out for a bit." 19 min left Caroline raised a brow. "You''re not about to throw punches, are you?" He smirked. "What, you think he could take me?" If ying the viin meant standing up to his monstrous father, so be it. She chuckled. "Just don''t forget-he might bring backup." Alistair rose. "Let him." Eloise looked up, eyes wide. "Mommy, is Daddy going to fight someone? I wanna help!" She puffed up like a little soldier, tiny fists clenched, trying her best to look fierce even as she trembled slightly. Alistair couldn''t help but chuckle. He bent down and ruffled her hair. "Daddy''s a peaceful man, remember? I''m just going to say hi someone I used to know." That seemed to satisfy her. She grinned. "Okay. Come back 20.18 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... 19 min left soon!" Once he left, Caroline took Eloise-already yawning-over to one of Chicago''s nicer hotels to nap. She wasn''t worried about Alistair. She''d made arrangements. Someone was watching from the shadows, ready to intervene the moment anything went sideways. As they stepped outside, Alistair nced back and gave them a bright, toothy grin. The sun zed overhead, and for a moment, his smile ovepped with a memory buried deep in Caroline''s past-of a boy she''d once seen, long ago. That same warmth. That same light. Twelve years, and she finally understood why he had always felt so familiar. Why she couldn''t seem to let him go. They had met before. Or rather... she had seen him before. Known him, silently, from a distance. She blinked, her heart stuttering in her chest. 7 20:18 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These ... Don''t lose control now. 19 min left She forced a smile back and then turned, carrying Eloise away. Alistair crossed the street toward the wedding venue. He was close enough now to hear Celeste''s voice, high and polished as ever. "I swear, Alistair''s been driving me and Liam crazy. Ever since his divorce, I''ve been losing sleep over him. If you know any girls who might be a good match, please let us know." The groom''s mother hesitated. "You know we''re close, so I''ll be blunt. Alistair didn''t go to college, and he''s divorced. In this day and age, what kind of girl would go for that? Now, if it were Caleb, that''s a different story. He''s got the looks, the degree-studied abroad. He''d have no trouble at all.¡± Caleb Harlow. Celeste''s son from before the marriage. Once she married Liam, Caleb took hisst name. Celeste beamed, proud. "Oh, Caleb''s already seeing someone no need to worry about him. As for Alistair... sure, he''s not ideal. But he''s still our child. It''s not easy, watching him struggle. I mean, realistically, he''s not going to attract top-tier women. But if it''s someone with a kid, maybe a divorcee herself-we''d consider 20:18 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... that." 19 min left The groom''s mother seemed to think for a moment. "Actually... there''s this girl. She''s thirty, divorced, and her family''s been trying to marry her off for years. They''re even offering a million dors for anyone willing to move in as a stay-at- home husband. Only problem is..." She tapped her temple. "She''s not all there." Celeste didn''t miss a beat. "Sure, that''s not ideal. But sometimes girls like that are easier to get along with, right? Maybe you could reach out, just in case. If it''s meant to be, it''ll happen." Alistair let out a lowugh. Yep. That was his stepmother, all right. Sugar on the surface, poison underneath. She''d just managed to trash his entire worth as a man and still make it sound like she was doing him a favor. "Thanks for the offer," he said, voice smooth and cold, "but I think fate might be a better match for your son." That shut the table up. All eyes turned to him. Confused and staring. 20:18 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... 18 min left soon!" Once he left, Caroline took Eloise-already yawning-over to one of Chicago''s nicer hotels to nap. She wasn''t worried about Alistair. She''d made arrangements. Someone was watching from the shadows, ready to intervene the moment anything went sideways. As they stepped outside, Alistair nced back and gave them a bright, toothy grin. The sun zed overhead, and for a moment, his smile ovepped with a memory buried deep in Caroline''s past-of a boy she''d once seen, long ago. That same warmth. That same light. Twelve years, and she finally understood why he had always felt so familiar. Why she couldn''t seem to let him go. They had met before. Or rather... she had seen him before. Known him, silently, from a distance. She blinked, her heart stuttering in her chest. T20:20 Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... 18 min left Don''t lose control now. She forced a smile back and then turned, carrying Eloise away. Alistair crossed the street toward the wedding venue. He was close enough now to hear Celeste''s voice, high and polished as ever. "I swear, Alistair''s been driving me and Liam crazy. Ever since his divorce, I''ve been losing sleep over him. If you know any girls who might be a good match, please let us know." The groom''s mother hesitated. "You know we''re close, so I''ll be blunt. Alistair didn''t go to college, and he''s divorced. In this day and age, what kind of girl would go for that? Now, if it were Caleb, that''s a different story. He''s got the looks, the degree-studied abroad. He''d have no trouble at all." Caleb Harlow. Celeste''s son from before the marriage. Once she married Liam, Caleb took hisst name. Celeste beamed, proud. "Oh, Caleb''s already seeing someone- no need to worry about him. As for Alistair... sure, he''s not ideal. But he''s still our child. It''s not easy, watching him struggle. I mean, realistically, he''s not going to attract top- tier women. But if it''s someone with a kid, maybe a divorcee herself-we''d consider Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... that." & 17 min left The groom''s mother seemed to think for a moment. "Actually... there''s this girl. She''s thirty, divorced, and her family''s been trying to marry her off for years. They''re even offering a million dors for anyone willing to move in as a stay-at- home husband. Only problem is..." She tapped her temple. "She''s not all there." Celeste didn''t miss a beat. "Sure, that''s not ideal. But sometimes girls like that are easier to get along with, right? Maybe you could reach out, just in case. If it''s meant to be, it''ll happen." Alistair let out a lowugh. Yep. That was his stepmother, all right. Sugar on the surface, poison underneath. She''d just managed to trash his entire worth as a man and still make it sound like she was doing him a favor. "Thanks for the offer," he said, voice smooth and cold, "but I think fate might be a better match for your son." That shut the table up. All eyes turned to him. Confused and staring. Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... 17 min left The groom''s family hadn''t recognized him. They hadn''t seen Alistair in years-of course they wouldn''t. The funny part was, neither had Liam nor Celeste. They just stood there, blinking, trying to ce him. Celeste''s brows drew together. She didn''t like the tone. "And who are you, exactly?" Sure, the man was attractive, but this was hardly the time for random strangers to chime in with unsolicited sarcasm. Alistair''s smile curled into something sharper. "Aw,e on. Don''t tell me you''ve already forgotten the son who keeps you up at night with worry. It''s me. Alistair.¡± Liam blinked like he''d just seen a ghost: "Alistair?" It clicked-this was the brat who''d told him off, threatened to cut ties and acted like he didn''t owe him a damn thing. Liam''s expression darkened. He hadn''t heard from Reba since yesterday. God only knew what this brat had pulled now to get her all worked up. "You better show some respect-she''s your mother!" he Chapter 65 Recognized After All These... snapped. Alistair''s voice was ice. 17 min left "My mother''s dead. If she wants the title, she''s wee to join her." The room froze, along with everyone inside it. Write yourment CEO by 66 Chapter 66 Coteral Son Gasps rippled through the crowd. 17 min left This wasn''t the well-mannered, respectful boy they remembered. But then... some of them remembered what Celeste had just said. She''d been going on and on about how hard things were, how she and Liam had spent weeks caring for Alistair post-divorce-cooking for him, checking in daily. She''d painted herself as the devoted stepmom, tirelessly helping her fragile, heartbroken stepson through a rough patch. And yet... she hadn''t recognized his face? No mask. No sunsses. People weren''t stupid. They were starting to connect the dots. Celeste''s brain scrambled to catch up. Of course she knew Alistair had cut off Liam. She''d assumed it was just divorce depression talking-just a phase. Chapter 66 Coteral Son 17 min left She hadn''t spent much time with him over the years, but she always thought she had him figured out. Quiet. Naive. The kind of brat who''d melt the moment someone gave him the barest show of kindness. But the man standing in front of her now? A stranger. She blinked and then slipped seamlessly into performance mode, dabbing her eyes with a tissue. "Alistair... if I''ve done something wrong, just tell me. If I can change it, I will. But please don''t take it out on your father." Alistair didn''t so much as nce at her. His eyes locked on Liam. "You. We need to talk. Now." Gasps again. He hadn''t even called him Dad. Liam''s face flushed a violent red. "Who the hell do you think you''re talking to? Don''t you have any respect for your elders? You think all those years of school were for nothing?" Alistair flinched. Not visibly-but deep inside, something cracked. School. Right. The one thing I never got to finish. The SAT I never took. The future I lost. His voice went t. "Funny. I didn''t get to go to school for very 217 20:21 Chapter 66 Coteral Son 17 min left long. Wonder whose fault that was? I dropped out to clean up your mess. Two million, wasn''t it? That''s what your drunk driving cost." The crowd murmured. Confused, curious. Whose fault? Hadn''t he been expelled? The people who''d been inching away out of politeness froze. The ones who were about to jump in and y peacemaker stopped mid-sentence. Everyone fell silent, ears wide open. Liam''s face drained of color. Finally, he realized what this was all about-Alistair hade for the two million dors. Celeste''s eyes darted nervously. She didn''t bother pretending to cry anymore. Instead, she reached out and grabbed Alistair''s arm, trying to steer the conversation off course. "Alistair,e on, not now-" He yanked his arm away without hesitation. Then, he turned to the gathering crowd. His handsome face smoothed into a polite,posed smile. "Everyone," he began. It was perfect timing. The wedding reception had just ended, and guests were still trickling out. People loved a spectacle-especially when it involved familiar 20:21 Chapter 66 Coteral Son faces. Within moments, a small crowd had gathered. "Six years ago, Liam Harlow-my father-got drunk, drove, and hit someone. The victim''s family asked for two million in damages." "Enough!" Liam barked, his voice cracking with panic. 17 min left "Can''t this wait until we''re home? What''s with all this shouting in public? Where''s your sense of decency? Go!" He knew his son well enough to expect him to cause a scene- but not like this. Not in front of a crowd. Alistair had always been the type to avoid airing dirtyundry. But now? He wasying it all out, no hesitation. Liam knew exactly what that meant. This wasn''t about venting. It was war. A few onlookers exchanged uneasy nces. One middle-aged man spoke up gently, frowning. "Son... I get it, breakups hurt. But don''t go making crazy usations. There''s always another chance, another woman. No need to burn it all down. Your dad-he''s never even raised a 20:21 Chapter 66 Coteral Son hand, right?" 17 min left The one most disturbed by the unfolding chaos wasn''t Alistair''s father-it was Tobias Greer, the father of the groom and Liam''s longtime sworn brother. Tobias was a year older than Liam. His son, the one getting married today, had been Alistair''s ssmate. Back then, he copied Alistair''s homework religiously, skipped ss and got into fights. Compared to his own wild kid, Alistair had been a golden boy- polite, bright, and dependable. Tobias had even told Liam once, half-joking, that he must have saved a nation in his past life to be blessed with a son like that. But the boy everyone once praised as college-bound... ended up dropping out before Tobias'' own kid did. Then he got married too young. It was all such a waste. Now, looking at the grown-up Alistair, he was clearly still good-looking-but his personality? A total reversal. Cold, sharp, hostile. Maybe the divorce had really gotten to him. The things he was saying didn''t make any sense. R¨²de, erratic, paranoid. Chapter 66 Coteral Son 17 min left What happened to that sweet, well-mannered kid? What the hell did life do to him? Tobias was genuinely heartbroken. From the corner of his eye, he caught the flicker of panic in Liam and Celeste''s faces. Wait a minute. He hadn''t said anything wrong... had he? As for the fake ident-Liam had never really worried about it being exposed. The old house was sold. His father was gone. Alistair was essentially a rootless drifter now, with no ties to anyone in this town. And anyway, it wasn''t something to be proud of. He had assumed Alistair, being "filial,¡± wouldn''t want to dig up dirtyundry from the past. But apparently, divorce had a way of digging things up all on its own. Now, with the past dragged into daylight, the cracks were starting to show. Still, Liam consoled himself. Chapter 66 Coteral Son 17 min left That was six years ago. If I keep denying it, people will believe me over him. No one here''s going to take a bitter, estranged kid at face value. What scared him-and Celeste-was that Alistair didn''t seem like the soft-hearted pushover they remembered. If he had really figured out how they''d yed him back then, things could get ugly. Alistair, for his part, had seen the shift in their faces. The worst of his anger had already burned off. Now he stood calmly, detached. Liam mistook his quiet for ignorance and felt a small wave of relief. Maybe he hadn''t connected the dots after all. Then Alistair turned to him and said, voice even, "You''re right. Liam didn''t hit anyone. But I did give him two million. So, Liam Harlow-since you said we''re done, how about paying me back? Principal and interest." CEO by 67 Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away Liam''s face went pale. 17 min left Getting the money was one thing. Being asked to cough it back. up? That was worse than a death sentence. Celeste, always the bolder of the two, jumped in. "You''ve lost your mind," she snapped. "You were a kid. Where would you get that kind of money at sixteen?" Alistair looked at her coolly and said, every word clear and deliberate, "Where do you think it came from? You sold me." He let the word hang. "Sold" wasn''t metaphorical. He meant it. Every day he''d spent working himself into the ground for Reba. That was the price. And they''d taken it. Across the gathering crowd, murmurs started rising. "What do you mean, sold''?" "Did I hear that right? Two million? Alistair dropped out because of that?" Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away 17 min leff "Wait, wasn''t that around the same time they upgraded to a new house and sent that Caleb kid abroad?" "Oh hell," someone muttered. "I remember wondering how Liam suddenly came up with so much cash. Brand-new ce, tuition overseas... Don''t tell me he actually¡ª" "Sold his own kid," someone else finished grimly. Outside the wedding venue, the gossip was flowing freely. The groom, quiet until now, suddenly spoke up, "So that''s why Alistair dropped out back then..." People leaned in. The groom had always had good social skills. He wasn''t great at school, but he knew everyone. He even had a buddy who went to high school in New York- same year as Alistair. At the time, he''d asked his friend to keep an eye on Alistair, bragging a little that they had gone to the same school. That friend had confirmed it-Alistair was in the ss next door. Top student. Sharp, quiet, impressive. Nothing like the spoiled rich kids who''d bought their way in like him. Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away 17 min left It had made the groom genuinely happy to hear Alistair was doing well. They''d never been close, but Alistair had helped him through school by letting him copy homework more times than he could count. He''d always hoped Alistair would go far. But right before the SAT, the friend called and said Alistair had dropped out. His homeroom teacher had been livid. Rumors flew. Later, the adults in town said Alistair gave it all up for love. Yeah, most people had done dumb things when they were young. Even someone like Alistair can get reckless. Sometimes the straight-A kids burned out. And sometimes the screw-ups turned it around. Life was weird like that. Maybe it was curiosity, or maybe it was the collective itch of an audience desperate to finish a half-spilled story, but the groom pulled out his phone right there and called that friend. "Yo, remember that guy from school-Alistair Harlow? You still remember him?" 20:21 Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away 17 min left He put the call on speaker. What came through the line stunned the whole crowd. Someone whispered, "Top ten out of two thousand students? Are you serious?" Alistair had been top ten in the entire grade before he dropped out. Back then, his disappearance had caused a stir. Some people had even assumed the worst-that he''d died. No one just walked away from the SAT, especially not someone from a modest background with that kind of talent. The SAT was his shot. The only shot. Why would anyone throw it away-unless something major had happened? The groom asked his friend if Alistair had ever dated anyone. The voice on the phoneughed. "Nah, man. He was single. I sat next to this girl who had a huge crush on him. She was gonna confess after the SATS. She said she didn''t want to distract him. But then... well, he was gone." 20:21 Chapter 67 A Life Traded Away People looked around, unease settling in like fog. "Maybe what he said is true after all." 16 min left "If it is... God. He really gave up college so Liam could buy a house and send his stepson abroad?" "I used to think Liam was just a heartbroken dad investing in a more ''promising'' kid..... but now it looks like he just used one son to buy a future for someone else''s." "I think he''s had a mental breakdown! Liam, you should call a psychiatric hospital and have him locked up immediately!" Celeste snapped. The thought of people looking at her with suspicion and scrutiny was more than Celeste could bear. She knew the caring mother''image she''d carefully cultivated over the years was now in shambles. With no one else around, she finally dropped the act¡ªand the bitterness on her face said it all. Alistair took a slow sip of coffee, then looked across the table at Liam, whose face had darkened. "You really gonna let her strut around and make my life hell?" he said tly. CEO by 68 Chapter 68 With Interest Liam couldn''t meet his eyes. The man across from him wasn''t the respectful son he remembered. This Alistair was different-sharper, colder, and unreadable. And Liam knew deep down he had no one to me but himself. After years of neglect, this son he barely knew now felt like a stranger. To him, Alistair had always been like a stray dog, self-sufficient and low- maintenance. Whether the dog scavenged through garbage or stole food, it didn''t matter as long as Liam didn''t have to put in any effort. Whenever he suddenly remembered he had a dog and needed protection, he''d just call out, and the pup woulde running back, tail wagging. But this dog had been away too long. When it returned, it had transformed into a vicious beast with fangs bared, ready to attack its master at any moment. How could Liam not be terrified? When he''d casually split the two million dors in half, one million dors for a new house and one million dors for his other son''s ¡ö 20:22 16 min left Chapter 68 With Interest overseas education, he never imagined this day woulde! How did Alistair find out? It must have been Ms. Whitfield who told him! When she had approached Liam earlier, they had agreed this would never reach Alistair''s ears. How could she break her promise like that? Does she have any idea how badly she screwed me over? For all his fury, Liam could do nothing. The power imbnce was too great. All he could do was curse under his breath to vent his frustration. He couldn''t actually do anything to her. "Just shut up!" Liam snapped at Celeste, his frustration boiling over. While Liam had never been a good father to Alistair, he''d definitely been a model husband to Celeste and a good stepfather to Caleb. Celeste was so used to Liam giving in to her every whim that his sudden stern expression startled her into silence. "I came here specifically to settle this," Alistair said firmly. "Years ago, you and Reba teamed up to cheat me out of two million Chapter 68 With Interest 16 min left dors, money I paid for with six years of my youth and a destroyed future. You''re going to pay me back, with interest." Did Alistair really need the money when he made a million dors a month? Of course not. But that wasn''t the point. He wasn''t about to let his deadbeat dad and scheming stepmother get away with it. Both Liam and Celeste should be thankful that Alistair was a rational person. Someone else might havepletely lost it ande at them with a knife. This was his entire life they had messed with! Celeste, who had just calmed down, couldn''t help herself. "Dream on! That two million dors was what you gave your dad for raising you. You''re not getting a single penny back, let alone interest!" Alistair looked at her like she''d just told the funniest joke in the world. He turned to Liam with an amused expression. ¡°Liam, please tell me. What exactly did you do to raise me? Anything at all?" Liam was at a loss for words. "Where would you be without your father?" Celeste shouted. "No matter how you look at it, you''ll owe him for your entire life! Forget 00.39 Chapter 68 With Interest 16 min left two million dors. Your dad would spend 200 million dors on you if he had to!" Her outburst seemed to give Liam some courage. "That''s right. Whatever you say, I''m still your father-" "You don''t deserve that title," Alistair cut in with a coldugh. His words fell like stones. "From now on, I don''t have a father. As far as I''m concerned, he''s already dead." Liam red at him. "You-" Alistair continued as if he hadn''t heard, "Six years of my youth spent ving away, a life without college, a future with no prospects. I''m not asking for much. Just give me five million dors, and we''ll call it even. Then we can go our separate ways. When you''re old, find your other son to take care of you. Don''te looking for me." "Why don''t you just rob a bank while you''re at it?" Celeste gasped. "Can you really me me?" Liam had been holding back but finally exploded. "It''s because you never took school seriously! It would have been a waste of time if you had continued! You were scoring 20 or 30 on tests. If you''d gotten into college with those pathetic grades, it would''ve been a miracle! Chapter 68 vitn Interest 16 min left "If you had half of Caleb''s ability, I would''ve paid to send you abroad to study. But were you that kind of material? No! "Ms. Whitfield taking an interest in you was the luckiest break you could''ve gotten. If you''d been smart enough to treat her right, you could''ve had everything! You were too stupid to keep such a good match, and I guarantee you''ll regret it someday!" "I got 20 or 30 percent in my exams?" Alistair noticed Liam''s expression didn''t seem fake, and he shifted his mocking gaze to Celeste, who avoided eye contact. He knew everything. "You''ve never once attended a parent-teacher conference or shown any interest in my education. How would you know! scored that low in my exams?" Alistair didn''t bother wasting more words. He hadn''te back to discuss his test scores-he was here to make Liam suffer. Liam wouldn''t¡ªand Alistair didn''t need him to-make things right. Though Alistair knew perfectly well that Celeste had definitely fanned the mes back then, none of it would have happened without Liam''s permission and involvement. Chapter 68 With Interest Liam was the one who had hurt him the most! 16 min left With a rxed, calm demeanor, Alistair wrote down his bank ount number on a piece of paper and slid it across the table. "Transfer five million dors to my ount within a week. If you don''t pay up as agreed, don''t me me for what happens next." After dropping this ultimatum, Alistair stood up. As he passed by Liam, he held his phone up to Liam''s face. His tone was light but sounded like the whisper of a devil. "I don''t care how you get it. Sell a kidney if you have to. Five million dors. Not a penny less." Liam''s whole body trembled when he saw what was on the phone screen. Having aplished his goal, Alistair walked out confidently. Liam copsed back into his chair, his face ashen. As Alistair stepped through the doorway, he heard Celeste frantically questioning Liam, "What did that little brat say to you? Why do you look so scared? I''m telling you, he''s not getting five million dors or even a single penny! If you dare give him money behind my back, I''ll divorce you!" Liam just stood there lookingpletely shell-shocked. Celeste grew frustrated and punched his arm. "Are you even Chapter 68 With Interest listening to me?" 16 min left Something snapped in Liam. Maybe it was something she said, or maybe he was too stressed to handle her nagging. He suddenly lost his temper and pped her across the face. "Shut up for a minute, you bitch!" Write yourment CEO by 69 Chapter 69 Time Snapshot Alistair hadn''te unprepared. He wouldn''t have shown up to stir things up without being absolutely certain of his position. Liam believed that since the incident happened six years ago, even if Alistair discovered the truth, they could just deny everything and pretend nothing happened if they stuck to their story. He was confident Alistair couldn''t find any evidence. Plus, when Reba transferred the money to them back then, the clever Liam and Celeste had insisted on making it look "perfectly legitimate". They weren''t worried even if Reba turned against them. Reba was the mastermind, though. Whether she''d acted out of a spoiled desire to be with Alistair or for some other unknown reason, she had nothing to gain if the truth came out. As for how Alistair found out... To get Alistair on board quickly, they painted this dramatic worst-case scenario. They were banking on him not looking too closely at the details, which honestly didn''t add up. A vehicr manughter charge typically carried a maximum sentence of three years, not to mention that insurancepanies Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left handle identpensation, not individuals. The timing was also suspicious. Reba had approached Liam immediately after he "hit someone". Once Alistair grew up and developed some critical thinking skills, he naturally started questioning the whole situation. Liam and Celeste were bold enough to lie so tantly because they weren''t worried about eventually being exposed. Deep down, they believed their son was obedient and timid, a pushover who wouldn''t question them. They were confident that with their silver tongues, they could exin away any inconsistencies. What they never anticipated was that Alistair would uncover the truth about something that happened six years ago. The System Store offered a bizarre collection of items you''d never find in real life, things that seemed almost magical in their capabilities. There was the "Secret Obliterator", perfect for dealing with sworn enemies, and the incredible "No Cancer" that could apparently work miracles. He noticed that the more oundish and powerful an item sounded, the higher its price tag. The system existed to guide Alistair toward making the right life Chapter 69 Time Snapshot choices, helping his journey run smoothly. 16 min left He decided against buying the "Secret Obliterator" since it could only target one person, and those who had screwed him over weren''t just Liam and Reba. Celeste had definitely been involved too. After weighing his options, Alistair chose a different item called "Time Snapshot". This allowed past events to rey before his eyes, provided they had actually happened and he could specify when they urred and who was involved. Though Alistair suspected Reba had met with Liam, he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, which created some risk. If she''d contacted Liam by phone or through someone else, the Time Snapshot might not work at all. Being forgiving sometimes depended on the situation. This was Alistair''s life, and if he couldn''t stand up for himself and demand justice, that would be selling himself short. He absolutely wouldn''t let this matter drop. Everyone involved would pay the price. Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left Alistair hesitated for just a moment before deciding to trust his judgment. Thankfully, it worked! In the footage, Reba looked nearly as pale as when she''d found him. Just as he''d initially suspected, she had gone alone. An unmarried pregnancy was scandalous enough, and with her hidden agenda, she clearly wanted as few people involved as possible. Liam looked her up and down, noting her expensive clothes that suggested she came from money. Despite his confusion, his tone remained respectful. "Can I help you, youngdy?" Reba''s expression was cold, but Alistair recognized that familiar arrogance in her demeanor. "Yes. Are you Alistair''s father, Liam?" Liam nodded. "I''m his ssmate," she said. Hearing this, Liam looked surprised before something seemed to click in his mind. He immediately became anxious. "Did that punk do something to you? Don''t worry. When he gets home, I''ll teach him a lesson he won''t forget!" Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left Reba fell silent for a moment, clearly caught off guard that Liam had assumed Alistair was at fault before even hearing what happened. She looked at him with a sh of contempt in her eyes. How could she not realize he''d only jumped to conclusions after seeing her expensive clothes? He knew she was someone not to be messed with, so he immediately took her side to avoid trouble. If Reba''s own parents had condemned her based on someone else''s word, she would have been heartbroken and would have raised hell until justice was served. Reba cut straight to the point. "I want your son to drop out of school and be with me." Liam froze, clearly caught off guard. Reba didn''t waste time with small talk. "I can give you a million dors if you agree to stay out of his business," she said bluntly. At the mention of money, Liam''s eyes lit up immediately. He still had a shred ofmon sense, though. "But... what about his SAT? Wouldn''t this affect his studies?" Before he could finish, Celeste burst into the room andunched Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left into a tirade. "What studies? His grades are absolute garbage! He scores 20 or 30 points on tests worth 150! Keeping him in school would just be embarrassing for everyone!" "That can''t be right," Liam said, confused. "My dad told me Alistair''s grades were good and he''d have no problem getting into university." Celeste let out a scornfulugh. "Is there anything about Alistair that Robert didn''t think was perfect? He just said that because he thought Caleb was too brilliant, and he was afraid his precious grandson would look bad inparison! "I saw Alistair''s test papers when he was herest. He really did score 20 points. I can''t remember if it was physics or something else. Caleb says with grades like that, he couldn''t even graduate from high school!" Liam turned to Reba. "Is it true his grades are that bad? If so, there''s really no point in him continuing school." Reba remained silent, which Liam took as confirmation. Afraid he might still be hesitating, Celeste pushed harder. "Let me make one thing clear. Now that Robert is gone, there''s nobody to pay your useless son''s tuition. He won''t qualify for public school, and I certainly don''t have money to send him to a private one!" Chapter 69 Time Snapshot 16 min left She nced at Reba, then pulled Liam aside. "This girl is pretty and loaded. It''s your son''s good fortune if she''s interested in him. You''d be better off letting him be with her. Caleb has a ssmate who''s going abroad, and he''s been thinking about doing the same..." Liam wavered almost immediately after Celeste started talking. She then stepped in and pushed the price up to two million dors, which Reba agreed to without hesitation. Once Reba left, Celeste spent half the day beating herself up about it. She was more upset than if she''d lost 100 million dors. ¡°I was just testing the waters. I didn''t think she''d actually say yes," she groaned. "If I''d known, I would''ve asked for five million dors instead..." Alistair watched the footage of how he''d been sold to Reba years ago with an eerily calm demeanor. Write yourment CEO by 70 Chapter 70 Riding Coattails Whenever Alistair wanted, he could ess the "Time Snapshot" content as videos on his phone. Unfortunately, while the snapshots confirmed his suspicions that Liam, Reba, and Celeste were all guilty, they couldn''t be used as evidence in court. Reba had gone directly to Liam''s house with no witnesses present. If Alistair tried to present the video, it would raise too many questions. He couldn''t reveal where the footage came from, and he definitely couldn''t expose the existence of the system. What they''d done essentially amounted to fraud involving two million dors. With solid evidence, they could be looking at a good ten years behind bars. Even if legal constraints prevented him from sending them to prison, Alistair had other ways to get what he was owed. He was nning to spend a small fortune-200 system credits -to buy a "Secret Obliterator¡± that would expose all of Liam''s secrets and give Alistair leverage over him. Celeste was just as despicable as Liam. Without her running 20:22 Chapter 70 Riding Coattails 15 min left interference back then, the deal might never have gone through so smoothly. Nearly fifty now, Celeste had spent her entire life being supported by Liam. Her only real talent was keeping him wrapped around her finger. They were a package deal. Hurting Liam meant herfortable life would crumble too. But there was no way Alistair would let her off the hook. He''d deal with them one by one, sparing nobody. He owed it to himself to make them pay dearly. It was sadly ironic. While other families shared loving parent-child rtionships, his had devolved into open warfare. What Alistair had forgotten, though, was that he wasn''t just someone with the system. He''d also unknowingly secured powerful backing. Caroline was already investigating Liam''s financial transactions from six years ago to prove Alistair had been set up. She was also "identally" digging up leverage that could keep Liam firmly under control. This saved Alistair 200 system credits. 15 min left Alistair was certain Liam wouldn''t sleep a wink tonight. He''d be tossing and turning, too sick with anxiety to eat or rest. The pale, shaken look on Liam''s face when Alistair walked out said it all. Demanding five million dors was no small thing-Alistair might as well have gone for their lives. Their most valuable asset was the house they were living in, worth maybe three million on a good day. Even if they tried to sell it, there was no way they''d close the deal in a week-let alonee up with the rest of the money. The car? A secondhand relic worth next to nothing. But that wasn''t Alistair''s problem. All he cared about was the result. Back when he was still Liam''s son, he would''ve given his life for that man-no questions asked. Now that the ties had been cut, he was ready to show them just how cold and ruthless he could be. Chapter 70 Riding Coattails. After all, everything he knew-he learned from them. Alistair hurried to Caroline''s hotel, not forgetting her strange behavior despite dealing with his personal matters. 15 min left Eloise, who had yed wildly all morning, nowy peacefully on the bed, her little tummy rising and falling like a tiny frog as she slept soundly. Caroline sat beside the bed watching over her, holding Eloise''s small chubby hand, lost in thought. When Alistair arrived, she stood up and stepped outside, quietly closing the door behind her. ¡°How did it go?" she asked softly. Before Alistair could answer, Caroline added, "Don''t worry. With me on your side, I''ll make sure you get whatever oue you want." Alistair couldn''t tell if he was imagining it, but Caroline seemed unusually gentle with him, almost doting. It felt like she would grant him any request, no matter how bold or unreasonable, if he just had the nerve to ask. He studied her carefully. Apart from being excessively tender, Caroline didn''t seem different in any other way. Chapter 70 Riding Coattails 15 min left That strange moment from earlier today now felt like it might have been his imagination. "Are you feeling okay?" he asked, still concerned. Caroline looked puzzled. "I''ve been fine the whole time. Why do you ask?" "You had low blood sugar earlier," Alistair exined. "Your face was pretty pale." Caroline smiled, her eyes crinkling slightly at the corners with a sparkle in them. "It''s nothing serious. A piece of candy fixed me right up." "Does that happen to you often?" Alistair pressed. Caroline could see the worry in his expression, and her mood instantly brightened. In fact, the moment she''d seen Alistair earlier, she''d felt like someone lost in darkness suddenly glimpsing the first light of dawn. Her anxiety immediately melted away. She shook her head. "No, just asionally. Nothing to worry about." Alistair let out a relieved sigh. "That''s good to hear." Caroline''s eyes lingered on his face, reluctant to look away. "Do y valis 15 mir you want to lie down for a bit?" "Are we heading back tonight?" Alistair asked. Tomorrow was Sunday, and both he and Eloise had nothing nned. He wasn''t sure about Caroline''s schedule though. From what he''d observedtely, she often received work-rted calls on weekends and asionally had to stop by the office. Truth be told, there wasn''t much to do in the city anyway. "Yes, but let''s wait until Eloise wakes up. She just fell asleep a little while ago," Caroline said, then added with a smile, "Before bedtime, she kept asking when you''d be back. She was worried someone might steal you away." "How could I ever leave behind such a sweet, caring daughter?" Alistair replied. "No one could ever take me away from her." Caroline thought about his words. Besides Eloise, is there anything¡ªor anyone else in this house you couldn''t bear to leave? Like... me, perhaps? Instead of going to sleep, Alistair stayed up, figuring Eloise wouldn''t nap for long. Sitting on the couch, he filled Caroline in on how he''d handled the situation. When she heard that Alistair had demanded five million dors in Chapter 70 Riding Coattails 15 min left How exactly is that supposed to be revenge? Alistair was still too soft-hearted. This kindness would only lead to more suffering down the road. Then again, thinking about Liam''s financial situation from the reports, she felt somewhat reassured. Five million dors might be pocket change to her, but it would be enough to ruin Liam for the rest of his life. The man would likely end up broke, miserable, and possibly even lose his family. It was not much better than prison, really. Karma had its ways. Whether Liam coughed up the money or not, hisfortable life was over. Caroline paused for a moment before cautiously asking, "What about Reba?" She''d never actually crossed paths with Reb¨¤, but that didn''t stop her from feeling a surge of irritation whenever she thought about the spoiled heiress, and this was even before learning about her schemes against Alistair. The fact remained that Alistair had given Reba six years of his youth. That couldn''t be undone. 15 min left Chapter 70 Riding Coattails What bothered Caroline most was that she''d met Alistair first. Why couldn''t fate have brought them back together sooner? She could have spared him so much heartache if only they''d reconnected earlier. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 71 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other If Alistair couldn''t bring himself to show mercy to Liam, he certainly wouldn''t spare Reba, the woman who had orchestrated everything and tormented him for six years. Caroline knew how much Alistair despised Reba for manipting his life. Yet she couldn''t help feeling conflicted, knowing howplicated human emotions could be. Six years of daily interaction had passed between them. What if Alistair felt something beyond hatred for Reba? When she finally confirmed that Alistair had absolutely no lingering feelings for Reba, Caroline let out a quiet sigh of relief. "Alright," she said simply. "I''ll help you." A rush of emotion surged through Alistair''s chest. Eloise was his little angel. And Caroline-she was his guardian angel. "Thank you-" he began with a grateful smile. Caroline raised an eyebrow. 23.32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other "Are we being formal now?" she teased, pretending to be annoyed. "Alistair, please remember who you are. You''re Eloise''s father... and mywful husband." Alistair froze when he noticed the possessiveness flickering in Caroline''s eyes. For a moment, he almost believed he was Caroline''s actual husband rather than someone who had married her through an arrangement for Eloise''s sake. It has to be my imagination. How could I possibly be worthy of someone like Caroline? Perhaps it was gratitude softening his voice as he said, "I''m going to stay up. Why don''t you try to get some sleep before Eloise wakes up?" She''d need to driveter anyway. Alistair made a mental note to put learning to drive on his priority list. It wasn''t fair that she had to do all the driving when the three of them went out together. Caroline felt her heart melting under his gentle gaze. "Okay,¡± she murmured, kicking off her slippers and curling her legs onto the 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other (****) 20 min left sofa. Alistair''s brows furrowed in confusion. Is she nning to sleep on the sofa? Why would anyone choose that over a perfectly good bed? "You don''t mind if I borrow your shoulder for a bit, do you?" Caroline asked softly. "Not at all," Alistair replied, his mouth working faster than his brain. Before he could think further, her intoxicating scent washed over him as she rested her head gently on his shoulder. But that wasn''t enough. She wrapped her arm around his waist, pulling herself closer. Alistair''s entire body tensed. Anyone looking at them now would see nothing but a lovey-dovey newlywed couple. He had wasted twenty-four years of his life. Despite being married twice before, Alistair remained emotionally inexperienced. He was stillpletely inexperienced when it came to romance, and Caroline was the only one who had gotten any real affection from him. The linked arms, the intertwined fingers, and now this embrace... 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other 20 min left Sharing a bed didn''t count. Though they had slept in the same bed, they had kept to opposite sides without any physical contact. What puzzled him was why Caroline would act affectionately now when no one was watching. But this didn''t feel like an act. Her current clinginess seemed genuine. A secret thrill bubbled up inside him. Does Caroline... actually like me? Why else would she willingly get this close to him? Caroline was exceptional in every way, and even though Alistair had resigned himself to a life of solitude, he couldn''t help feeling ttered that such an impressive woman might be interested in him. His excitement didn''tst long before another thought crossed his mind. They''d only known each other for such a short time. It seemed too early to talk about feelings. Maybe, as Caroline had mentioned when they first met, he possessed a natural charm he wasn''t even aware of. The same quality that had drawn little Eloise to him might have unconsciously attracted Caroline during their daily interactions. 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other This thought calmed him. When Caroline appeared to fall asleep against him, he reached for the nket and gently draped it over her shoulders. As for why she''d chosen to curl up on the sofa rather than sleep in a perfectly good bed, Alistair guessed she was afraid of falling into too deep a sleep and missing her departure time. With Caroline leaning against him, Alistair couldn''t budge an inch. Not that he minded in the slightest. He was actually enjoying it. If it had been Reba instead, he would''ve wanted to flip her off the couch in an instant. Thoughparing Caroline to Reba was practically sacrilege, a sin he wouldn''t daremit. After who knew how long, Eloise finally woke up. She didn''t cry or fuss, just slipped on her adorable pink kiddie slippers and shuffled out, rubbing her eyes and mumbling, "Daddy, Mommy..." She stopped dead in her tracks, blinking rapidly. Mommy and Daddy are sitting on the couch... actually, Mommy''s half-lying down. She''s got her arms wrapped around Daddy''s waist with her head nestled in hisp, lookingpletely k..ocked out. Daddy''s gently cradling her head so she staysfortable. 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other Eloise retreated behind the door, a grin spreading across her face. Mommy and Daddy are so crazy about each other! Since starting preschool and making several friends, Eloise had been shocked to discover how much these other kids knew that she didn''t. Like how she used to not have a dad and was called a "single-parent child", and her mom was a "single mother". And apparently, the dad she had now was her "stepdad". All this stepdad, former dad stuff went right over Eloise''s head. All she knew was that her dad was named Alistair, her mom was Caroline, and she absolutely adored them both! Seeing her parents so lovey-dovey made her heart swell, though Eloise didn''t quite grasp what "lovey-dovey" meant. But she definitely understood "divorce". That''s when parents fought all the time and didn''t want to live together anymore, which would mean going back to life with just Caroline and no dad. Eloise felt content being with her mom, but having her dad around made everything even better. With her father present, Carline seemed genuinely happy too. Seeing how well her parents got along, Eloise felt reassured. 23.32 §áapici 7¦Ócrazy ADOut each other 20 min leff They seem so good together. They probably never fight, let alone ever get divorced. Alistair spotted Eloise peeking around the corner. What''s the little munchkin up to? She just popped out and ducked back in. Why''s she being so sneaky? Just then, Caroline stirred and woke up. She sat up straight, her expression still fuzzy with sleep. Noticing Alistair staring at her, she snapped fully awake and quickly wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°I didn''t drool in my sleep, did I?" she asked self-consciously. Alistair was at a loss for words. She hadn''t drooled, but he couldn''t help imagining how adorable she''d look if she did. Eloise came running back in. "Mommy! Daddy!" With Alistair and Caroline sitting close together, Eloise wedged herself between them, cing one small hand on Alistair''s leg and the other on Caroline. Alistair scooped her up onto hisp. "Why didn''t you cor out when you woke up?" 23:32 Chapter 71 Crazy About Each Other() 20 min left Even innocent little Eloise had her clever moments. She didn''t reveal everything. "I saw Mommy sleeping and didn''t want to wake her up." She was their sweet little darling, after all. She really had been concerned about waking Caroline, so it wasn''t exactly a lie. Write yourment Gifts sh Marriage to a Stunning C CEO by 72 Chapter 72 The Poor Child On the way home, Alistair kept a close eye on Caroline, noting with relief that she showed no further signs of difort. Still, he couldn''tpletely rx. He wasn''t fooled. The low blood sugar was clearly just an excuse. But since Caroline didn''t want to talk about it, he didn''t press the issue. What''s the deal with that house in front of my ce? Is something wrong with it? Alistair racked his brain. When he first started going to and from school after the new residents moved in, he hadn''t paid much attention to the ce. Whoever lived there was fine by him as long as they didn''t mess with his life. Most households in the neighborhood consisted of a married couple with one kid, but this one was different, with two women who, ording to local gossip, were sisters taking care of a sick child who needed privacy to recover. Ever since word got out that the kid had some illness-someone had started a rumor it was contagious-the other children stoppeding to Alistair''s house, which was closest to theirs. 23:32 Chapter 72 The Poor Child - 20 mint He couldn''t really me people for jumping to conclusions, though. The two women barely left home and avoided talking to locals unless absolutely necessary. They always wore face masksing and going, so nobody knew what they looked like. All that mystery made people''s imaginations run wild. Alistair, being naturally quiet, didn''t mind theck of visitors. The peace and quiet meant he could focus on his studies. Truth be told, Alistair wasn''t actually that into studying. He''d never been the model child others thought he was. It was Robert who always pushed him to hit the books, saying that getting smart was the only way he''d eventually be able to buy Robert good liquor. Robert''s only real pleasure in life was enjoying a few drinks now and then. Alistair had taken this to heart, always trying to grow up exactly the way Robert wanted him to. After school, Alistair would grab his folding wooden table and set it up in the yard before sunset. He''d perch on his little stool to do homework while the light was still good. Once finished, he''d spend time ying with Robert''s dog. Their yard wasn''t huge, but Robert had created a small vegetable 23:32 20 min left garden that provided nearly all the greens they needed. That day, the dog was going crazy, barking at some random toad that had appeared in the garden. Alistair went to check it out and, spotting the toad, worried the overly curious pup might turn it into a chew toy. Being the good kid he was, he carefully picked up the toad. There was a stream not far behind the house, and Alistair figured he''d release the toad there. But the moment he stepped back into the yard, something caught his eye. A single piece of papery in the vegetable garden. Weird. Robert wasn''t like most older men-he was meticulous, kept everything inside and out spotless. And Alistair definitely wasn''t the littering type. Maybe the wind blew it in? But when he picked it up, his brow furrowed. There was a line scrawled across it in uneven handwriting: [Don''t you think it''s dirty?] 23:32 20 min left Chapter 72 The Poor Child The question hit him like a p. His first thought jumped straight to the toad he''d just been handling. This note... it had to be aimed at him. But from whom? His imagination took off, halfughing, half uneasy. Was someone hiding in the mulberry tree? Messing with him? He scanned the branches carefully. Nothing. No one. As he pulled his gaze away, confused, he caught a slight movement in the curtains of an upstairs window across from him. Staring at the narrow gap between the drapes, Alistair froze for a second before it clicked. It must be from those new neighbors who''d just moved in. Probably not the adults, he figured. They wouldn''t waste time on stuff like this. 23:32 Chapter 72 The Poor Child Which meant... It was that sick kid? (¡ú 20 min left Remembering the rumors about the child having some contagious disease, Alistair''s hand trembled slightly as he held the paper. He fought the urge to drop it immediately, aware the kid might still be watching from behind the window. It wasn''t the kid''s fault they were sick. He didn''t have to be overly sympathetic, but he didn''t have to be a total jerk either. Sticking to his original n, Alistair crumpled the paper into a ball, but just before tossing it in the trash, a thought struck him. He dug out a small stic bag, dropped the paper ball inside, and tied it with a tight knot. That should keep any germs contained, right? With that sorted, he rushed to wash his hands,thering up with soap at least five times before he finally felt safe. For several days, everything seemed fine, so Alistair just forgot about the whole thing. He stuck to his routine, setting up a small desk in the yard after school to do his homework. Sometimes while writing, he''d et that feeling, like someone was watching him. Whenever that happened, he''d look up and stare right back without hesitation. 23:33 Chapter 72 The Poor Child It didn''t really bother him though. 20 min leff Putting himself in the other person''s shoes, Alistair figured being stuck at home day after day would drive anyone crazy. A day or two might be bearable, but any longer and people would either lose their minds or sink into depression. Maybe he and Robert were the only people outside of the family that this person ever got to see! Watching him, they probably envied his healthy body, his freedom to sling a backpack over his shoulder and head to school each day, just living a normal life. Poor kid, really. It wouldn''t kill him to let someone look at him for a bit. Alistair wasn''t petty, so he just let it slide. One boring afternoon, Alistair caught a glimpse of a silhouette in a second-floor window. It was small and painfully thin. Something about that frail figure tugged at his heart, and he decided to try striking up a conversation. Making a new friend wouldn''t be the worst thing in the world. The more he thought about it, that contagious disease stuff had 23:33 Chapter 72 The Poor Child to be total bullshit. If someone was really that sick, they''d be in a specialized hospital. This family clearly had enough money to buy a whole property just for the kid''s recovery. They could definitely afford proper hospital treatment. Alistair looked up with a friendly smile and called out a greeting. That backfired spectacrly. Where there had been a shadowy figure visible through the translucent curtains just moments before, now there was nothing, just the silent swaying of the curtain as whoever it was disappeared. Not being particrly chatty or outgoing himself, Alistair took the hint and shut his mouth. Write yourment CEO by 73 Chapter 73 A Family of Three 20 min 1911 Afterward, even when Alistair felt the eyes on him from that window on the second floor, he didn''t feel like waving or saying hi anymore. He carried on like normal. This whole thing didn''t mess with his life one bit. Sometimes he figured watching him was one of the only fun things for that kid stuck inside all the time. If he could add a little bit of excitement to that kid''s boring world, he was happy to do it. Anyway, it didn''t hurt him any. As long as it didn''t get in the way of his life, he didn''t give it a second thought. Later, Liam sold the old apartment and bought a new ce in New York. Alistair and Robert had to move out and rent a ce for two months. Once the old apartment was gone, it felt like they''d lost their home base back in their hometown. Since Alistair nailed his exams and got into a school in New York, Robert took him there. Robert''s thinking was simple. Better schools in the city mea better shot at college and an easier life down the road. ta But things didn''t always turn out as expected. If Robert had 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three known what Alistair-the kid he''d ced all his hopes in-had endured, he would have regretted that decision deeply. But was it his fault? No way.. This was on Reba and Liam. You couldn''t me Robert for trying his best. Alistair thought it over and decided that the apartment had some kind of hold on Caroline. But it never crossed his mind to link Caroline to that kid peeking at him from the second-floor window. He remembered that kid was a boy! The skinny figure he''d glimpsed had a crew cut. When they moved in, neighbors said they''d seen a little boy with short hair. He looked at least eight or nine years old. Girls that age usually grow their hair out. Who''d want a crew cut? So just based on the haircut, everyone figured it was a boy. Alistair had no clue what Caroline''s deal was with that apartment, but it must have happened after he left for New York. His head told him to stay out of it. It wasn''t his problem. But his heart said he couldn''t just do nothing. Caroline had been so good to him. And little Eloise was so sweet 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three (***) 19 min left and well-behaved. Without realizing it, Alistair had started seeing them as family. When trouble came, he didn''t stop to think if it was his business or not. All he knew was he had to help. Alistair decided to wait till Monday. He''d drop Eloise off at kindergarten, and then, since he''d be free all day, he''d head back to Chicago. He nned to chat up the neighbors to see if there was anything going on between Caroline and that apartment. He just couldn''t stop worrying until he knew. By the time he got home, it waste. Sandra had dinner ready. After they ate, he went for a walk with Caroline and Eloise as always. "Daddy, are you tired?" Eloise asked. "Not at all," Alistair replied. "Daddy, are you sure you''re not tired?" "Hey, didn''t you say I''m even cooler than Superman? A little walk like this is nothing. I could do this all day!" Eloise had run around a ton that day, so Alistair just ploed her on his shoulders. She''d watched other kids do that before, staring with big, jealous eyes. 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three 19 min left Now that she had a dad too, she was over the moon. Up on his shoulders, she felt so tall-taller than both Alistair and Caroline. She was super excited but kept asking if he was okay, worried she was too heavy. That Body Fortification Pill was no joke. Ever since he started taking it, Alistair had been full of energy 24/7. Eloise weighed next to nothing to him. Before, Eloise would walk between them, holding both their hands. But now, with her up high, Caroline ended up walking right beside Alistair. They were so close that Eloise could see them brushing against each other as they walked. People couldn''t help but stare at their good-looking family. Usually, Alistair hated getting stared at, but this time, he loved it. He wanted to shout to the world that he was Eloise''s dad and Caroline''s husband! As an old couple nearby said, "Look at that perfect family," Alistair smiled. He wondered if Liam had gotten the "surprise" ne''d sent yet. 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three (**) 19 min left ** "I can''t take this anymore! You hit me because of that little brat? My life is one big nightmare! I''m filing for divorce!" In the messy apartment, Celeste, her face half-swollen, went ballistic, scratching and biting Liam like a wildcat. Liam was cold-blooded towards Alistair, but he adored Celeste. The second heid a hand on her, he regretted it. He let her go off for a while, but when she just kept escting, he shoved her away. Celestended hard on the couch, hair a mess, eyes zing. "You really gonna hand that little bastard five million dors? Listen up-every dime of yours is Caleb''s. That little rat doesn''t get a penny. You swore we''d cut that bitch''s kid out. Break that promise, and I''ll kill you!" Liam slumped in his seat, scowling, and said in a defeated voice, "He knows about six years ago. What the hell am I supposed to do now?" Liam never cared much about his first wife. She died young, and whatever feelings they had died with her. That went double for the kid she left behind. 23:33 Chapter 73 A Family of Three 19 min left He quickly moved on, formed a new family, andpletely put his old life behind him. If Alistair hadn''t been serious this time, he wouldn''t have taken Alistair seriously at all. Liam took a deep breath. "Tell me the truth. Did you lie about Alistair flunking the exam?" Celeste didn''t miss a beat. "When have I ever lied to you? He barely scraped 20 points. I saw the score myself. And even if he''d gone to college, so what? He wouldn''t have brought in two million dors." Liam stayed quiet. "Without that two million dors, we wouldn''t be able to buy a new apartment. Caleb wouldn''t be studying abroad. We did what we had to. That little brat''s the one to me. He''s got no loyalty, doesn''t give a damn about this family!" Celeste twisted the story inside out, pinning everything on Alistair. She cussed him out, thenughed in Liam''s face. "Grow a pair! You''re pushing fifty, scared of some punk? So what if he knew about six years ago? Where''s his proof? As long as we keep our mouths shut, he''s got nothing!" Write yourment CEO by 74 Chapter 74 No One Can Mess With You A knock sounded at the door. Liam and Celeste didn''t budge. They looked a mess, and the apartment was trashed-no way they were answering. Then a voice called out, "Mr. and Mrs. Harlow? Are you in there?" Liam froze. Before he could tell Celeste to stay put, she shot up like a jack-in- the-box and opened the door. "Jesus, Mrs. Harlow, what happened to your face?" The guy, Dominic Turner, was in histe twenties, tall andnky, looking gentle and refined, with a neat ponytail and exuding an artistic air. His eyes widened when he saw her swollen face. Celeste''s eyes flickered. Instantly, a cruel n formed in her mind to teach Alistair a lesson. You fool. Think you can take us on? "Being a stepmom is hell," she wailed, clutching Dominic''s arm. "I don''t know what I did, but Alistair just has it out for me." "Alistair? Mr. Harlow''s kid from his first marriage?" Dominic frowned. 23:33 Chapter 74 No One Can Mess With You Celeste nodded, sniffling. **) 19 min left His expression turned dark. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Harlow. I won''t let anyone mess with you two.". With a smug smile, Celeste saw Dominic off. Just picturing Alistair lying broken- limbed and discarded on the street made her giddy with satisfaction. Spinning around, she crowed. "Too soft-hearted to teach your own kid a lesson? I''ve got it covered." Her triumph vanished as she snapped, "Liam, what the hell are you doing?" Liam, sweating buckets, peeked out from the balcony until Dominic was out of sight. Then he stuffed clothes into a bag and yanked Celeste toward the door. "We gotta get out of here- now!" His face was ghost-white, like a monster was on his tail. He''d been clinging to a sliver of hope that he could skate by, but Dominic''s appearance shattered that illusion. It hit him like a sledgehammer-Alistair knew everyst detail, including the dirty secret he''d been so sure was buried for good. Alistair had promised a week, but Dominic showing up was Alistair''s way of sending a message loud and clear. He wasn''t bluffing-this time, he meant business. Celeste shoved him away. "Are you out of your mind? Why on earth should we leave? It''s your precious son who ought to be the 23:33 (? 19 min (or one leaving. Humph, don''t tell me you''re feeling sorry for him. That brat who doesn''t know his ce deserves a good lesson, or he''ll think he can just trample all over us!" Liam tugged at her again. ¡°Just leave with me. I''ll exinter." "Go by yourself!" Celeste crossed her arms. "I''m not going anywhere." While Liam''s end was in total chaos, Alistair had gotten back from his walk and was digging into his after-dinner fruit. The living room smelled amazing, all fresh watermelon. One bite, and the sweet, juicy flesh just melted in his mouth. Then it was bedtime, right on schedule. After Eloise fell asleep, Alistair and Caroline settled on opposite sides of the bed. For a while, neither said a word. Alistair might have looked calm, but he was definitely shaken up. He couldn''t stop thinking-about himself, about Caroline. Sure, things seemed okay on the surface today, but too much had gone down. There was no way he could just act like it was no big deal. Caroline shifted around, trying to getfortable. It was obvious she was wide awake, too. She must have been stressing over something, but he had no clue what. 23:33 19 min left Finally, Alistair couldn''t keep quiet. "Carol?" She answered right away, "Yeah?" No sign of sleepiness in her voice. "Don''t you ever worry about me?" He didn''t spell out what he meant. She was too smart for that-she knew exactly what he was getting at. Carolineughed, a little cocky, "If I couldn''t tell who''s who, I''d have been out of the game ages ago." She ran multiplepanies, dealing with all sorts of people every day. At first, some old-timers thought they could push her around because she was young and figured she was just riding her family''s coattails. But she taught them a lesson- they didn''t stand a chance against her. "But what if you''re wrong about me?" Alistair let out a long breath. "They say bad apples don''t fall far from the tree. Liam''s my dad, no matter what. He''s a selfish jerk. Aren''t you scared I''ll turn out just like him?" "Alistair, enough. Keep talking, and I''ll really lose it." Carolin at up, the silk nket sliding down to her waist. Her tone turned icy. "You really think I picked the wrong guy?" 19 min left Alistair stammered, "Sorry, that''s not... I didn''t mean..." But inside, he felt a wave of relief. He was so grateful to Caroline. You never really know what''s going on in someone else''s head. Even the best judge of character can make mistakes. Deep down, he wasn''t just confused by her trust-he was worried that once she knew about his dad, she''d start second-guessing whether he had inherited his dad''s despicability. Liam didn''t think twice about screwing over his own flesh and blood for a buck, so what chance did anyone else stand? He wed his way up thedder by stomping over his colleague, Owen Turner. He and Liam were rivals at work. He was a shoo-in for a promotion until a freak ident busted his leg. After that, the guy went off the rails, drowning his sorrows in booze and bad decisions. Liam ended up with the raise and promotion. Owen had no clue Liam was behind his downfall. In fact, since Liam was the first one to help him after the ident, Owen thought they were practically brothers. Owen was not the problem, though. His son, Dominic, was a real badass. He had a cold, sinister vibe and a group of loyal henchmen. Also, influenced by his father, he held Liam in great respect. VTINU Um Caviess with you 19 min left If he ever found out Liam was the one who wrecked his old man, Liam would end up miserably. Alistair didn''t even have to threaten Liam. All he did was show him Owen''s name on his phone, and Liam almost had a heart attack. Today, Alistair pulled a few strings and dropped Dominic in Liam''sp as a "surprise.¡± Safe to say Liam wouldn''t be getting much shut-eye tonight. After what Reba put him through for six long years, there was no way Alistair was gonna let Liam off easy. That''d be way too good for him. Caroline wasn''t buying Alistair''s apology. Her voice was sharp as she snapped, "Alistair, cut the crap. I don''t wanna hear that nonsense again. You and Liam? You''re nothing alike. I''m not some idiot who can''t tell the difference." Then she changed the subject. "I''ve already got people watching the Whitfield family. Don''t sweat it. As long as I''m around, no one''s gonna mess with you." As soon as the words left her mouth, she realized how soft s'' ''d sounded. Her cheeks burned, but thank god it was pitch-ck. There was no way Alistair could see her blushing. riasn Marriage to a Stunning CEO CEO by 75 Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash (1) 19 min lett Alistair wasn''t that sad sack who got kicked out of the house like a mangy mutt anymore. Now, he could fight his own battles without leaning on anyone''s coattails. Here was the thing, though. It turned out that bothering Caroline didn''t annoy her at all-if anything, she seemed into it. Maybe she was stoked he finally saw her and Eloise as family? If only we could be family forever. He caught himself daydreaming about being family forever, then immediately felt like a gutter rat eyeing a diamond. Caroline''s out of my league. Alistair''s always known his ce, and he kept telling himself not to get his hopes up. It was crazy. With Reba, he couldn''t care less no matter how hot she tried to act. But Caroline? One look and he was head over heels. Maybe it was that "No one messes with you while I''m around" line that got to him. It was so sweet, it made him forget his ce. He shook off those thoughts and got back to reality. 23:34 Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash **** 19 min Sandra picked out an amazing watermelon-so sweet he stuffed himself. Big mistake. He woke upte at night bursting to pee. The first night in Caroline''s room, he''d already decided not to use the en-suite bathroom. It felt too personal, even though they were sharing a bed-innocently, of course. So he nned to use the old bathroom in his old room if he needed to. He hardly ever got up at night, but the watermelon did him in. In the dead quiet, he listened for a few seconds, heard Caroline''s soft breathing, and then slowly sat up. He slid out of bed barefoot, grabbed his phone, and tiptoed across the soft carpet. Thank goodness Carolineid down thick rugs to keep Eloise safe -they muffled every step. Once he got out of the bedroom, he stood up straight and walked normally. Using his phone shlight, he headed to his old room. After days of non-stop work, it was finally transformed into a library. There were two whole walls of empty bookshelves. Caroline was having kids'' books delivered tomorrow, the kind Eloise would le. Lucky for them, Eloise was already a bookworm. She loved 09.24 Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash 19 min left flipping through picture books, even though she could barely read. She just made up stories as she went and seemed totally into it. If she hated reading, making her read all those books would be a nightmare. By the window, there was a cozy sofa and a small table. Someone stuck some pretty pink flowers in a vase-the perfect spot for reading, doing homework, or catching a quick nap. Alistair knew the way to the bathroom like the back of his hand. He took a leak, getting rid of the extra fluids that had been making him feel all squirmy. He eyed that squishy sofa-it looked like the perfect spot to crash. For a second, he seriously considered just sleeping there. But the thought passed, and he headed back the way he came. The truth was he''d gotten used to sharing a bed. If Caroline woke up and found him gone, she''d grill him for sure. And that''d be the best-case scenario. If Eloise saw he wasn''t in bed with Caroline, the kid would probably think they were fighting again. So Alistair crept back. He felt around for the doorframe to get into the room. He remembered Caroline saying she couldn''t stand any light or noise Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash 19 min left when she slept, and she got super cranky if you woke her up. He''d never seen her angry in the morning, though, since he''d never identally woken her before. Once his eyes adjusted to the dark, he could make out shapes, even if everything was blurry. He wasn''tpletely stumbling around in the dark. He tiptoed back into the room, eased himself onto the bed, pulled the covers up, and was ready to doze off again. However, something unexpected happened. Alistair was so focused on Caroline in bed that he identally collided with her as she suddenly emerged from the darkness. She was so small and light that she let out a little yelp and started falling backward. Without thinking, Alistair reached out to catch her. The next thing he knew, she fell right into his arms. Feeling her warm, soft body against him, Alistair froze. He stood there, stuttering like an idiot, not sure where to put his hands. "You... you okay?" Caroline sounded a lot calmer than he felt, even though they''d both gotten spooked. "I''m good." ??? niSp] 18 min leff When their bodies touched, she could feel the warmth radiating from Alistair and the strong, steady thud of his heartbeat. Before she knew it, her own heart started racing. Worried he''d notice, she stood up straight and took half a step back. "You okay? I didn''t mean to startle you." That was exactly what Alistair was about to ask. Caught off-guard, he just stammered, "Yeah, I''m good." "We''d better get some sleep. It''ll be morning soon." Alistair slept on the inside of the bed, Caroline on the outside. He got up in the middle of the night and used the bathroom in his old room, while Caroline used the one in their bedroom. And wouldn''t you know it, they ran into each other on their way back! Back in bed, their hearts were pounding like crazy-even faster than when they collided just now. Caroline turned onto her side, burying her face deep in the pillow. Why is my face burning up? If this keeps up, I feel like I may actually overheat. Caroline had eaten plenty of watermelon, too. She woke up before Alistair. Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash (~~) 18 min left Instead of heading straight to the bathroom, shey there, torn. How well does the bathroom block out sound? Sure, she''d already decided Alistair was the one for her, but they''d never crossed any lines. They were basically strangers living under the same roof, and the thought of using the bathroom while he was around made her blush. After agonizing over it, she smacked herself mentally. Duh! There are other bathrooms in the house. I can just use one of those. But just as she was about to get up, she felt the mattress shift on his side. Alistair was up first! Unbelievable-he''d had the same idea. Caroline held her breath, pretending to be asleep. The moment he left, she shot out of bed and rushed to the bathroom. Since when did a simple middle-of-the-night pee be so nerve-wracking? She moved as fast as she could, determined to be back in bed, feigning sleep, before he returned. Chapter 75 Nighttime Crash 16 min left He tiptoed around, terrified of waking her up. She scurried back, praying to make it to bed unnoticed. And in the pitch-ck darkness, with both of them half-blind, they crashed into each other. They didn''t get hurt, but their hearts were pounding so hard. Write yourment Gifts 1 Stunning CEO CEO by 76 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? As time ticked on, Caroline''s whole body started burning up, not just her face. She felt like she was about to spontaneouslybust. Alistair wasn''t faring much better. He was a young, healthy guy, after all. All he could think about was that soft, warm body he''d held. The image was stuck in his head like glue, and he couldn''t get rid of it no matter how hard he tried. Alistair wanted to get up and head to the balcony for some fresh air, or maybe ssh cold water on his face in the bathroom. Actually, a full-on cold shower sounded even better. But his body felt like it was made of concrete. He was too afraid to even twitch. He was so embarrassed. He''d bragged to Caroline about being a perfect gentleman. And look at him now-one idental hug, and he was a mess. He started questioning himself big time. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. But weirdly, all that self-doubt actually cooled his hot-headedness. Eventually, he talked himself into feeling okay. Well, it isn''t all my fault. She''s so soft, and I''m only human. People 23:34 should judge me by what I do, not what I think. I''m still a decent guy. With that sorted in his head, he drifted off to sleep. Hearing his slow, steady breathing, Caroline felt deted. She couldn''t help but wonder what was wrong with her. She knew she was attractive, and plenty of guys had chased after her. So why did Alistair seem so uninterested? They''d hugged tonight, for crying out loud! Wasn''t he supposed to feel something? Caroline was smart, good-looking, and from a good family. This whole situation was driving her crazy. What''s the problem? Am I just not his type? Then it hit her. Her heart jumped into her throat. What if... What if Alistair isn''t into women at all? Just like that, Caroline''s flustered feeling vanished, reced by pure panic. Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? If he liked women but not her, she could still try to win him over. She could figure out his type and change up her look or personality. But if he wasn''t into women, she was totally out of the picture. She''d already decided he was the one for her. Even if he was gay, she was dead-set on changing his mind. When Alistair got up, Caroline did too. One look at the dark circles under her eyes, and Alistair''s mind shed back to their midnight collision and the unwanted stir it caused in him. His heart, which he thought had settled down after a night''s sleep, started pounding all over again. He wanted to ask if she''d slept badly but held back. No point- those puffy, shadowy eyes said it all. Alistair felt like a total idiot. It was his fault for not watching where he was going. If he''d paid more attention than just the bed, they wouldn''t have crashed into each other like that. Now things were so awkward. She must be mad about it. Why else would she look so tired? As he stole nces at Caroline, she pretended to casually check him out too. Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? He seems wide awake and fresh. It makes sense. He slept like a log until morning. How did she know? She''d spent the whole night tossing and turning, obsessing over whether Alistair liked women. She was half-asleep but still noticed every little thing about him. Caroline felt all mixed up. Part of her was relieved he didn''t seem bothered by what happened. But another part stung when she realized he didn''t seem to care at all. Does he really not feel anything for me? She used to think being smart and capable mattered more than anything. She hated the idea of pleasing men or using her looks to get ahead. But now, the first thing she did after waking up was rush to the bathroom mirror. Suddenly, her appearance mattered. The girl in the mirror stared back, confused. She knew she was pretty-people had been telling her that since she was a kid. Before, she never gave thosepliments a second thought. What good are looks anyway? They can''t buy food or respect. Ever since she was little, she''d learned that real smarts and skills 23.34 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? He seems wide awake and fresh. It makes sense. He slept like a Jog until morning. How did she know? She''d spent the whole night tossing and turning, obsessing over whether Alistair liked women. She was half-asleep but still noticed every little thing about him. Caroline felt all mixed up. Part of her was relieved he didn''t seem bothered by what happened. But another part stung when she realized he didn''t seem to care at all. Does he really not feel anything for me? She used to think being smart and capable mattered more than anything. She hated the idea of pleasing men or using her looks to get ahead. But now, the first thing she did after waking up was rush to the bathroom mirror. Suddenly, her appearance mattered. The girl in the mirror stared back, confused. She knew she was pretty-people had been telling her that since she was a kid. Before, she never gave thosepliments a second thought. What good are looks anyway? They can''t buy food or respect. Ever since she was little, she''d learned that real smarts and skills 23:34 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? were the only things that guaranteed a good life. She refused to be a pretty face who needed a man to get by. But people change. Now she figured that while looks couldn''t rece hard work, if she happened to be Alistair''s type, winning him over might actually yield twice the result with half the effort. He was the only one she wanted. Alistair wanted to apologize to Caroline, but she acted like everything was normal. He could pretend nothing happened, sure, but so could she. Bringing up what went down that night would just make things awkward again. By the time breakfast rolled around, he still hadn''t decided whether to say anything. Caroline suddenly said, "I''m moving Eloise to a different kindergarten. Starting next Monday." "Why?" Alistair blurted, then nced at Eloise. Eloise was having breakfast. She looked up and said, "Mommy talked to me about it, and I''m okay with it." "Won''t you miss your teacher and your new friends?" Alistair asked. He couldn''t help worrying. 23:34 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? 18 min left Eloise had just gotten used to the old ce. Starting over at a new kindergarten meant doing the whole "making friends" thing again, and that seemed tough on her. Technically, ording to their agreement, he had no say in family matters. Caroline was already being nice by giving him a heads-up. Buttely, he''d been forgetting his ce, unconsciously acting like Eloise''s dad and thinking about things from her perspective. Eloise thought for a second. "It''s all good, Daddy. Even if we don''t see each other every day, we''ll still be friends. And I can make new ones at the new school." Alistair sighed quietly and turned back to Caroline. "Why the sudden change? She was happy at the old kindergarten.¡± He had an idea why but didn''t want to sound like he was reading too much into it, so he held back, Caroline shrugged. "No big deal. The new kindergarten is ours. I''ll feel better knowing she''s in our own ce." Alistair was stunned. Our kindergarten... It must be nice to have that kind o money. He was secretly relieved he hadn''t blurted out if the transfer was 23:35 Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? 18 min left because Reba''s son went to the old kindergarten and she was worried about future trouble. That would''ve been embarrassing and presumptuous. But then again, he wasn''t totally wrong-Caroline did have that in mind. Write yourment ir Gifts Chapter 76 No Feelings for Her? because Reba''s son went to the old kindergarten and she was worried about future trouble. That would''ve been embarrassing and presumptuous. But then again, he wasn''t totally wrong-Caroline did have that in mind. Write yourment The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 77 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair When Caroline heard that Reba''s son had tearfully called Alistair "Dad" and that it had made Eloise fear losing her father, she decided to transfer Eloise to a different kindergarten. She knew Alistair wasn''t stupid enough to get tangled up with his ex-wife. Still, his rity didn''t mean Reba''s family felt the same. Reba''s recent actions showed she clearly regretted leaving Alistair. It served her right-too little, toote. Alistair was Caroline''s now, and no one would take him away. She was jealous and possessive. Alistair was hers, in and simple. The mere thought of Reba eyeing him, let alone harboring any romantic notions, made her blood boil. With both families'' kids going to the same kindergarten and having the same start and end times for school, they''d regrly cross paths, even if the children weren''t in the same ss. To avoid future drama and cut all ties between Alistair and Reba, Caroline made up her mind to move Eloise. Like Alistair, she worried Eloise would miss her new friends. But Eloise didn''t disappoint. When Caroline asked her about the change, the little girl agreed immediately. 16:19 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair "Mommy, I don''t want to share Daddy with other kids. Do you feel the same way about sharing your husband?" In her innocent way, Eloise had hit the nail on the head. Caroline kissed Eloise''s cheek. "You''re right. I don''t want to share him with anyone." She felt guilty for making Eloise go through this. The best solution would be to force the entire Whitfield family out of New York. It wouldn''t be hard, but it''d take time. New York had another top-notch kindergarten, though it was a bit farther from where they lived. Back then, since it was just Caroline and Eloise, she didn''t see the need for arge home. So, she picked the smallest property under her name, which led her to choose the old kindergarten. But Caroline realized she owned an apartment around the other top-notch kindergarten that was even closer-just a short walk away. She imagined walking with Alistair to drop Eloise off, a perfect family scene. To give Eloise the best kindergarten experience, she bought the ce outright and put it in Eloise''s name. All profits would go into Eloise''s "Happy Growth Fund," building a secure future for her. 216 ?? 16:19 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair That night, Alistair barely drank any water, afraid of another 16 min left awkward situation. When Eloise fed him fruit, he took a couple of bites and said he was too full. Caroline noticed his caution. She needed to know if Alistair was straight-it mattered more than she cared to admit. But she couldn''t juste out and ask. Under the shower, Caroline vowed to get her answer as quickly as possible. Cold water cascaded over Caroline''s smooth skin. Taking an icy shower in March was crazy, but she didn''t flinch. The shock of the frigid water made her teeth chatter, yet she gritted through it. Compared to what she''d endured 12 years ago, this was nothing. As the water streamed down, memories flooded back. That year, her life had been a colorless void. Trapped like a caged songbird with clipped wings, she''d felt utterly hopeless-until she met a certain boy. He''d been the only bright spot in her otherwise bleak world. Alistair finished his shower first. He returned to the room, flopped 16:21 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair onto the bed, and started typing. 16 min left Admittedly, since deciding on a whim to write a novel, he''d only managed the first few pages. It began as a way to pass the time, but once he started crafting the story, he got hooked. There was a thrill in controlling fictional lives, like ying god. Just as he was getting into the flow, Caroline emerged from the bathroom, her hair hanging in damp strands. Alistair made a point of ignoring her a habit since moving in. Her pajamas were modest and covered her fully, but the sheer fabric still made his mind wander into inappropriate territory. So he forced himself to look away, not wanting to risk those awkward thoughts. He stole a quick nce, then tried to look away. But her hair dripped steadily, soaking the back of her top until it clung like a second skin. Alistair forced his eyes elsewhere. He had no impure thoughts about her. He just couldn''t shake the thought that she must be shivering, wandering around with wet hair and soaking-wet pajamas. In fact, he found himself fighting the impulse to grab a towel and dry her hair, maybe even run for 16:20 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair the hairdryer. 16 min left Alistair froze, torn. His tough life had left him unsure about what counted as normal between a guy and a woman. Helping with hair -was that okay? He worried one wrong move would shatter their careful bnce, make Caroline think he had hidden motives, and lose her trust. Before he could decide, Caroline grabbed the hairdryer. Alistair blurted out, "Need a hand?" She stopped and shed a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks, that''d be great." Relief washed over him. Crisis averted. He hopped out of bed, took the dryer, and started drying her hair on medium heat. The moment his fingers touched her damp strands, he frowned. Ice-cold. Her whole body felt frigid, her face deathly pale. After a hot shower, she should be warm, like before when her cheeks would flush pink and she looked so alive. Even her neck felt like ice under his fingertips. 16:20 Chapter 77 Dry Her Hair ¡°Your skin''s freezing. Was the water too cold?" he asked. Caroline''s stomach dropped. She''d gotten greedy for their closeness and forgotten how observant he was. 16 min left. "I waited a bit beforeing out," she lied. "I must''ve lost all the heat." Alistair bought it. It never crossed his mind that she would secretly adore him. He finished drying her hair and the soaked patch on her back. With that done, he finally felt at ease. Write yourment tt Gifts CEO by 78 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick Alistair and Caroline turned off the lights and went to bed on time at ten o''clock. Alistair didn''t sleep soundly. Soon, he realized the reason for his restlessness. In the darkness, he heard heavy breathing and couldn''t help bing more and more awake. Alistair had spent five stressful years caring for a baby, who''d grown into a mischievous but healthy kid. By now, he knew that heavy, rapid breathing all too well-it gave him an instant stress reaction. Why? Because whenever the little troublemaker got sick, his already tough life turned into a total nightmare. Alistair turned on the tablemp. The light of it was warm yellow and wouldn''t be too dazzling. Under the thin nket, Caroline curled up into a ball, and h face took on an abnormal crimson color. Without even taking her temperature, Alistair could tell that she was indeed sick. The wind by theke in Chicago was very strong. Maybe she caught a chill at that time. Alistair couldn''t help but feel upset. He had clearly noticed that ¡ö 16:20 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick something was wrong with her before going to bed, but he didn''t give her any medicine beforehand. If he had taken precautions in advance, Caroline wouldn''t have had a fever. Alistair got out of bed to look for the first-aid kit and took her temperature first. After seeing that her body temperature was 102.2 degrees Fahrenheit, he hurried to get the medicine. The feverish and dazed Caroline barely opened a slit in her eyes and showed a triumphant smile as she looked at Alistair''s back. She hadn''t been sick for a long time. During thest influenza outbreak, many people around her, including Eloise, were infected, but she was fine. Caroline thought she had a strong immune system. She was even a bit worried that just taking a cold shower couldn''t make her sick, so she literally stood under the icy spray longer than usual-on purpose-and finally managed to catch a bug. Honestly, she was kinda thrilled it worked. One terrible thing about this trick was that it would disturb Alistair''s sleep well in the middle of the night and make him take care of her. But she saw no other way. Without resorting to this trick, she couldn''t confirm Alistair''s sexual orientation or whether he was interested in her. Alistair came back. He put down the water cup and the pills first 16:20 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick 15 min left and then bent over to help Caroline. "Huh?" Caroline looked at him in a daze. Her eyes misted over, giving her an adorably dazed look. Caroline, having a fever, was like a pitiful and adorable doll, which had nothing to do with the efficient and decisivepany president she usually was. "You''re sick. I''ll help you sit up, and you can take the pills first," Alistair said. Caroline nodded. Alistair gently helped her sit up and lean against the headboard and then handed the water cup to Caroline. Caroline looked at Alistair with her hazy big eyes. So Alistair directly held the water cup to her mouth. This time, Caroline finally cooperated. She obediently opened her mouth and took a sip of water. Only then did Alistair realize that he had forgotten an in, ortant step before asking her to drink water, which was to put the pills in her mouth first. It doesn''t matter. When someone''s sick, they should drink more water anyway. 210 16:20 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick 15 min left While thinking this, Alistair picked up the pills and motioned for Caroline to open her mouth. He used the way of coaxing a child to take medicine without even realizing it. Fortunately, Caroline was still very cooperative. Alistair put the pills in her mouth and then quickly asked her to take another sip of water. Finally, he managed to feed her the medicine. ¡°Come on, have a good sleep. Maybe you''ll feel better tomorrow." Alistair covered her with the quilt and tucked the corners in. Caroline obediently closed her eyes. Alistair went out again. He suddenly thought that Eloise had also been exposed to a lot of wind, so he was a bit worried about her. So Alistair tiptoed to Eloise''s room. Once he confirmed she was fast asleep and perfectly fine, a wave of relief washed over him. He returned to his room. But just as hey back down, he heard a faint, muffled groan from Caroline. 16:20 Chapter 78 Caring for thE SICK He leaned toward her, concern etched on his face. "Are you feeling unwell?" Caroline mumbled something, her voice barely above a whisper. Alistair leaned in closer. "What is it? What''s wrong?" "I''m cold... so cold..." she murmured. This time, he heard her clearly. He reached out and touched her forehead. She''s burning up. Must be a fever. People running a temperature often felt cold. Without a second thought, Alistair reached for his nket and gently pulled it over her, covering half her body. The nket was wide enough-they could share it without either of them freezing. But given her condition, he figured he probably wouldn''t be ¡ö16:21 getting much sleep tonight. That was fine. Taking care of her came first. Just as Alistair was about to get up, Caroline turned over. He felt a wave of heat, and then Caroline dazedly burrowed into his arms and reached out to hug his waist. Alistair was stunned. He felt as if a ball of fire had gotten into his arms and was about to burn him. He stiffly carried out his original n and pulled half of the thick nket over Caroline. He asked somewhat awkwardly, "Are you still cold now?" Caroline rubbed her head in his arms and let out a vague moan. Soon, she settled down. Alistair didn''t dare to move. Caroline was alread, ufortable and having a hard time falling asleep. He was afraid that if he moved, it would make her even more ufortable. After a long time, the medicine took effect. As her fever broke, Alistair felt her skin cool-slippery, like melting ice in his palms. Caroline sweated a lot, soaking her clothes. Alistair, who was ¡ö) 16:21 Chapter 78 Caring for the Sick 15 min left closely hugging her, was also soaked in her sweat. Alistair''s body was sticky. Caroline held him tightly. Their skin was closely pressed together through twoyers of thin pajamas, and the sticky touch made Alistair have the illusion that they were glued together. However, even though he was certain that Caroline''s temperature had subsided, he still maintained his motionless posture. Caroline was sleeping soundly at this moment. Sufficient sleep was helpful for the recovery from her illness. Alistair leaned against the headboard and napped for a while. His tense nerves rxed as Caroline''s fever subsided. He was so sleepy after almost staying up all night that he identally fell asleep. However, to his shame, he had a wet dream about Caroline. Alistair woke up in great surprise. When he opened his eyes, he saw Caroline waking up in his arms. His mind went nk. In his extreme shame, he didn''t understand why he hugged Caroline and fell asleep. 16:21 riasn marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 79 riasn marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline While taking a shower, Alistair closed his eyes in despair and felt that he was doomed. He thought he was a beast for having such indecent thoughts about the extremely weak patient. If Caroline hadn''t been sick, he could have used his uncontroble vigor as an excuse. Alistair''s mind went nk, and he even thought about banging his head against the wall. He didn''t know how to face Caroline. He just hoped that Caroline hadn''t noticed his abnormality. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t have the face to live on. While Alistair stayed holed up in the bathroom, Caroline outside wasughing merrily. Her efforts finally paid off. She had the answer now. Alistair was straight, and... Just thinking of this, Caroline felt her face heat up, and she quickly picked up her change of clothes and walked into the bathroom. She had sweated a great deal when her fever broke, and she felt all sticky and ufortable. Her long hair, which she had just washedst night, was soiled by the sweat. Early in the morning, both of them took a shower. 16.21 Chapter 79 mard to Discipline u§Õ¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò Alistair kept taking deep breaths. After mentally preparing himself, he walked out of the bathroom like a thief. "Daddy!" The crisp shout scared the wits out of the guilt-ridden Alistair. When he focused his eyes, he saw his little angel, Eloise. Eloise had just gotten up, and her long hair was all tousled from sleep. She stared at Alistair with her big eyes and pouted unhappily. "Why are you in this room? Did you quarrel with Mommy again?" Alistair was a bit speechless and was dissatisfied with Eloise''s choice of words. He and Caroline hadn''t quarrelled at all. "Eloise, I didn''t quarrel with your father. We promised you to stay an affectionate couple and apany you as you grow up, remember?" Caroline''s gentle voice came. Alistair''s expression froze for a moment, but he quickly adjusted himself. He pretended to be nonchnt as he walked out and followed Caroline''s words to say to Eloise, "Mommy is right. We keep our word. You should trust us more." ? 16:21 Chapter 7 at Discipline §ä§Ñ§â 15 min left Eloise blinked her big eyes and suddenly grinned. "Daddy, don''t be so stressed. I was just teasing you. I know you and Mommy won''t quarrel." Alistair was stunned. He, an adult, had been teased by a five-year-old. Alistair couldn''t help but be amused by this mischievous little girl. There was a faint fragrance in the air, which was the smell of Caroline. Out of the corner of his eye, Alistair caught sight of Caroline wearing afortable set of home clothes, and her long hair was fluffy and refreshing. He couldn''t help but wonder how long he had stayed in the bathroom just now. He had just blow-dried Caroline''s hairst night. By his estimate, it probably took about ten to twenty minutes. He usually took a shower very quickly, but today, just to rinse off the sweat, he had taken so much time. In front of Eloise, Alistair didn''t ask Caroline if she felt better, for fear that the sensible Eloise would worry about Caroline. With Eloise around, the atmosphere wasn''t as awkward as he had 16:21 Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline imagined. But Eloise wouldn''t stick to them all the time. Once she left, Alistair couldn''t just pretend that nothing had happened anymore. He smiled and said, "Do you feel better?" Caroline looked over, and Alistair nervously clenched his fists. Her eyes were shining and clear, just like ake, and there was no extra emotion in them. She seemed no different from usual. Alistair silently let out a sigh of relief andughed at his own overthinking inwardly. Although he had identally had an erotic dream about her, Caroline couldn''t actually see his dream. As for the romantic embracest night, it wasn''t his fault either. She was the sick one, and Alistair couldn''t bring himself to push her away. Besides, even if Caroline was delirious with fever, she should know that she had slipped into his arms anyway. So, Alistair defended his fame as a gentleman, and as for that embarrassing dream, he could only attribute it to an ident. ***** ¡¤ 16: Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline ¡ú) 15 min left Reba said, "Daniel, the floor is cold. Get up now... Why are you biting me?" Early in the morning, amidst Daniel''s piercing wails, Nathaniel felt so annoyed that he couldn''t eat. He threw the bread in his hand aside, picked up his briefcase, and said to Reba, "Hurry up and soothe him. Your mother and I are old. We can''t stand this noise!" Cordelia sighed and said, "Reba, I told you before that you should discipline Daniel when necessary. If you can''t bear to discipline him now, it will be toote when he grows up!" Reba felt ashamed. Thest time she had a fight with Richard, her parents had stayed with her at the police station for most of the night and hadn''t slept at all. She thought that life would return to peace, but as soon as she opened her eyes this morning, Daniel started crying and making a fuss. Last night, this naughty boy refused to go to sleep. To coay him into sleeping, Reba had shown him a cartoon. When he saw that the cartoon character had a magical pocket from which any magical things could be taken out, Daniel''s eyes lit up, and he mored to have the same one. 16:21 Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline 15 min tel Reba was so sleepy, so she promised him perfunctorily. Daniel got into bed full of anticipation. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes this morning was to ask Reba for the magical pocket. Reba couldn''t find such a thing that didn''t exist in reality, so she perfunctorily dismissed him again. However, Daniel, though young, wasn''t stupid. When his wish wasn''t fulfilled, he was so angry that he shouted that Reba was a liar. Then he stretched out his hands like a puppy and scratched at Reba''s face. Reba quickly dodged his attack. Since Daniel failed, he simplyy on the floor and started rolling around. Reba knew she was at fault for promising something she couldn''t do. So she mustered up her patience and apologized to Daniel, saying that he could make another request. But Daniel only wanted the magical pocket. When Reba tried to pull him up from the floor, he scratched, kicked, and bit her. Having no idea what to do with him, Rea left him there in a fit of anger. She thought that Daniel would calm down soon, but Daniel had so much energy that he showed no sign of stopping, even though his 16:21 Chapter 79 Hard to Discipline throat was hoarse from crying. 15 min left Eva thought she was experienced at taking care of children and believed she could soothe Daniel. However, less than two minutester, she came back with scratches on her face and bleeding bite marks on her wrist. While crying, Daniel howled, "Mommy is a liar, the biggest liar in the world! I want the magical pocket. Give me the magical pocket!" Write yourment tt Gifts 2.91 CEO by 80 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom 15 min left Downstairs in the living room, Cordelia had a pounding headache from Daniel''s nonstop screaming. For the first time in her life, she genuinely wanted to run away from home. She frowned and nced at Reba, who was sitting in silence. "You can''t keep spoiling him like this. I get it-hitting a kid isn''t right, bute on! There are exceptions. Grab a slipper, scare him into shutting up!" Reba immediately jumped to her son''s defense. "Mom, don''t say that. Danny used to be such a sweet boy. And hitting a defenseless child? That''s cruel." Cordelia let out a bitterugh, equal parts exasperated and furious. "Danny was well-behaved because of Alistair. Have you already forgotten? It was Alistair who used to calm him down whenever he acted up." As soon as she finished speaking, Cordelia noticed Reba''s dejected expression. She immediately realized that she shouldn''t 16:21 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom 14 min left have brought up this matter, but what had been said couldn''t be taken back. Cordelia felt rather ufortable. Even though she had looked down on Alistair before, at this moment, she couldn''t help but wonder how Alistair had managed to get through these five years. Reba was very protective of her child, and Daniel was really hard to deal with. Over the past five years, Alistair had been taking care of Daniel, and he had never once resorted to violence. But Daniel had only been living here for a week, and Cordelia, who imed to have a good temper, was on the verge of using a belt to discipline Daniel. Cordelia couldn''t help but sigh. Alistair really has it tough. Just because of Daniel''s naughtiness, it was likely that Alistair wouldn''t remarry Reba. What''s more, Reba didn''t have a good temper either, Cordelia stole a silent nce at her daughter. Even though she knew it was impossible, Cordelia couldn''t help 16:21 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom but hold out a glimmer of hope. (14 min left Even if Daniel wasn''t Alistair''s son, at least Alistair had raised him single- handedly. Cordelia didn''t believe that Alistair had any feelings for Daniel and Reba at all. At this thought, Cordelia coughed lightly, feeling a bit awkward. "Well, Reba, I wanted to ask you this a long time ago. In the past six years, have you and Alistair, well, you know..." As adults, some things didn''t need to be made too explicit. The questions that Cordelia could discuss at ease with her friends were not something she could explicitly say to Reba. Simrly, Reba could share her privacy with her girlfriends, but it was difficult for her to talk about such things with her mother. Reba remained silent for a long time and then shook her head. Cordelia felt extremely speechless. So Reba''s insistence on being with Alistair back then was simply to provoke Richard. Cordelia found it hard to ept. 16:22 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É ¦Ò¦Ô A bad Mom (**) 14 min left She couldn''t believe that someone as calm and rational as herself had given birth to someone as foolish as Reba. She really wished she could put Reba back in the womb. In fact, Reba''s stubbornness six years ago had already revealed her nature of being infatuated with love. Cordelia and Nathaniel were angry about it, and most of their resentment was directed at Alistair. When Reba first brought Alistair to meet them, he got battered. After believing that Alistair bewitched their daughter, Cordelia and Nathaniel treated him even more harshly and deliberately made things difficult for him. However, day by day, Alistair''s advantages, such as being steady and reserved, down-to-earth, meticulous, and extremely patient, gradually became apparent. Cordelia and Nathaniel began to nary family. think that it didn''t matter if Alistair came from an or As long as he treated Reba well, that was more important than anything else. But they never expected that just when they finally epted Alistair, Reba suddenly told them that Daniel had a different biological father. 16:22 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É ¦Ò¦Ô A bag Mom (14 14 min left Alistair had actually been just a tool for Reba to provoke Richard. And Reba''s dream lover happened to be Richard, whose parents had poor moral character. Except for having a seemingly good family background, Richard was inferior to Alistair in every way. Anyway, in Cordelia''s eyes, Richard, who had a good appearance, was not as pleasing as Alistair. It had been proved that their decision not to choose Richard at the beginning was right. Richard was a coward who only knew how to run away from problems and had no sense of responsibility. Richard''sing back to reconcile with Reba this time had not been because he had finally had a change of heart and been willing to take on his responsibilities. He must havee back for the sake of benefits. Fortunately, Richard had shown his true colors. But what had made Cordelia regretful was that Reba had given up Alistair for such a scumbag. It was really a great loss. Cordelia had felt sorry about this matter, let alone Reba. Amidst Daniel''s tireless crying, Reba had stood up silently and headed up to the second floor. 16:22 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom *** 14 min left "You''re a bad mom, you liar! I don''t want a bad mom!" he shouted. As soon as Daniel had seen Reba, he had wriggled like a caterpir. His voice had suddenly be shrill, making Reba''s eardrums throb and buzz. "Leave me alone! You''re bad. I don''t want you to be my mom anymore!" Daniel shouted. He had wriggled on the floor like a caterpir. His hysterical screaming had made Cordelia downstairs cover her chest. She had been so annoyed that she had really wanted to tape his mouth shut. She couldn''t help but sigh again. How on earth did Alistair raise Daniel all these years? Reba squatted down and patiently apologized again, "Sorry, baby. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to you. Can you forgive me this time? I promise I''ll keep my word from now on, okay?" Daniel grabbed her arm and bit down hard when s prepared. wasn''t The excruciating pain made Reba scream involuntarily. Almost instinctively, she raised her hand and pped Daniel in the face. 16:22 Chapter 80 A Bad Mom Daniel opened his mouth wide and cried even louder. 14 min left The pain in her arm irritated Reba''s nerves, dampening her maternal love for Daniel. She also forgot that she had just been on the moral high ground and imed that hitting children was barbaric. With a sullen face, she grabbed Daniel, pulled down his pants, and started spanking his fair little bottom. Daniel cried out, "Mom, I''m sorry. I won''t cry anymore. Don''t hit me, Mom!" After a long while, Daniel''s hips were red and swollen. Reba finally stopped. Holding the sobbing Daniel, she burst into tears. She didn''t understand why her life had turned out like this. She kind of missed Alistair... Write yourment it Gifts The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 81 Chapter 81 Which Dad? Hearing the two voicesing from the second floor, Cordelia shook her head with a sorrowful look. Anyway, Reba was her daughter, and she had to think of Reba no matter what. Cordelia was well aware that the best solution was to get Alistair back. The person whom she thought she could just beckon over easily before was now extremely difficult to even meet. Cordelia couldn''t help but give a bitter smile. Before long, Reba came downstairs with Daniel. She applied thick makeup to cover up her swollen and red eyes. Daniel was given a lecture and finally became obedient. His clean little face looked listless, and he obediently held his mother''s hand while carrying his schoolbag. Reba said to Cordelia in a hoarse. voice, "Mom, I''ll send him to kindergarten." When Cordelia saw her pretending to be strong, her heart softened. "Just stay at home and rest. I''ll send him." Reba said awkwardly, "Mom, I''d better send him today." Cordelia realized something and didn''t insist. 16:43 Chapter 81 Which Dad? Reba led Daniel and walked outside. Just then, Eva walked towards them. The corners of her mouth twitched, and then she put on a smiling face and greeted them enthusiastically. "Danny, are you going to school?" However, Daniel had a sullen face and ignored her. Eva decided that if she meddled in other people''s business again, she would p herself. So she let it go. She gathered her emotions and started to finish the work at hand. Just as she walked into the living room, Cordelia held a first-aid kit and beckoned her over. Eva felt warmth in her heart. Just now, she was furiouslyining in her heart about Reba''s coldness. But Eva thought that Reba was just a girl who had been spoiled since childhood and was used to being self-centered. She didn''t really need to care about what Reba did. Cordelia is still nice to me. Knowing that I was injured, she even got the medicine for me. Just as she thought of this, Eva heard Cordelia say in a hurry, "Danny just bit Reba''s hand. She didn''t even apply any medicine or bandage it, and I''m afraid her wound will get infected. You carry the first-aid kit and go to the kindergarten gate to disinfect and bandage her wound." 16:43 Chapter 81 Which Dad? (***) 19 min left Eva felt that all her self-moving thoughts just now were in vain. She barely squeezed out a smile on her face. "Mrs. Whitfield, Ms. Whitfield will be back soon. I can bandage her wound when shees back." A look of displeasure appeared on Cordelia''s well-maintained face. "I just called her, and she said she had something to do and wouldn''t being back. I told you to go, so hurry up and go!" She was on the verge of bluntly saying that Eva was talking too much. Eva went out full ofints and took a taxi to the kindergarten. At the kindergarten gate, she met Alistair, Reba''s ex-husband. ording to the original n, Alistair was supposed to send Eloise to the new kindergarten together with Caroline today, but Eloise was actually reluctant to part with her friend. In the morning, Eloise said she wanted to tell Zoe about transferring to another kindergarten. When Zoe heard that Eloise was going to change kindergartens, she cried pitifully. Then Zoe''s parents shyly made a request, hoping that Eloise could go to the kindergarten one more time so that Zoe could say goodbye to her properly. This was a reasonable request. Caroline had no reason to refuse. 16:43 Chapter 81 Which Dad? 19 min leff Besides, it was thanks to Zoe that she had the opportunity to let Alistair live with her. So Caroline let Eloise go to kindergarten for thest time as a way to repay Zoe. As soon as Eva saw Alistair, a feeling of guilt welled up inside her. Before, she had advised Alistair to be magnanimous ande back to live a good life with Reba. In fact, deep down, she thought that Alistair came from a humble background and wasn''t worthy of Reba, so it was only right for him to endure some grievances. But after Eva was indifferently treated by the Whitfield family, she suddenly realized that these wealthy people were truly detestable. Eva felt filled with remorse. Her so-called consideration for Alistair was clearly pushing him into the fire. The spoiled and willful Reba deserved to be tortured by the jerk. For a moment, Eva forgot about her task and, filled with a sense of guilt, stepped forward to greet Alistair. Alistair turned around and saw her. He asked, "Eva, what happened to your face?" 16:43 Chapter 81 Which Dad? 19 minff Eva felt a warmth in her heart and thought that Alistair was really attentive and caring. Then a sense of resentment welled up in her. There was a long red mark on her face scratched by Daniel, and both Reba and Cordelia must have seen it. Eva had worked wholeheartedly for the Whitfield family for several years. Her other sisters, who worked for other employers, got a raise every year, but Eva''s sry hadn''t increased at all. Eva didn''t have anyints. After all, she was a person who was quite content with her lot. The indifference of Reba and Cordelia made Eva feel very ufortable. Eva instinctively touched her cheek, quickly looked around, and said in an ill- tempered and lowered voice, "This was scratched by Danny. He was crying and shouting all morning, and Mr. and Mrs. Whitfield couldn''t stand it either." Alistair remained silent. He knew all too well how difficult Daniel could be. He lowered his head and looked at Eloise. The well-behaved and sweet little angel was much better. 16:43 Chapter 8 Wnich Dad? 19 min feft After handing Eloise over to the teacher, Alistair turned around and saw that Eva was still there. Alistair saw the first-aid kit in her hand and took it for granted that Daniel wasn''t feeling well, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He didn''t want to waste his energy on people who were unimportant to him. In the dark, Reba''s eyes closely followed Alistair''s figure. He bent down, his eyes filled with a doting smile, and said something to the little girl. The little girl stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the face. He reached out and ruffled the girl''s head, then straightened up and watched the little girl enter the kindergarten with tenderness in his eyes. Finally, he turned around, nodded politely at Eva, and strode away. Reba sighed deeply. Her heart briefly felt full, but that feeling was gone in a sh-now she felt emptier than ever. She asked absentmindedly, ¡°Danny, when Dad used to send you to school, did he ever ruffle your head like this?" Daniel was stunned for two seconds and asked nkly, "Mom, which dad are you talking about?" Write yourment CEO by 82 Chapter 82 No Comparison Reba was taken aback. Not long ago, in order to make Daniel quickly ept Richard, she had been telling Daniel all the time that Alistair was just a servant in their family and didn''t deserve to be his dad at all. But no matter how she taught him, Daniel had called Alistair Dad for several years. When mentioning Alistair, he would use "old dad" instead, and of course, Richard was the "new dad". Reba said, "I''m talking about your old dad... Alistair." When she said Alistair''s name, Reba''s heart twitched uncontrobly. It seemed that his name was a pain that she couldn''t touch in her heart. Daniel thought carefully and shook his head. "No." Reba wasn''t willing to give up and tried hard to find evidence that Alistair had an attachment to her and Daniel. "What about at other times? Think carefully. Didn''t he do it even once? ur dad used to treat you so well." Daniel opened his mouth nkly and thought for a long time, then said, "Mom, I don''t remember..." 16:44 19 min left Reba was extremely disappointed. She tried hard to recall it in her mind. In her opinion, although Alistair took very good care of her and Daniel in every detail, he was like a robot without warmth, just working methodically ording to the instructions. "Mom, why did my dad be another kid''s dad?" Daniel asked in confusion. Reba looked dejected. She didn''t know how to exin theplicated world of adults to him, let alone her rtionship with Alistair, which even adults couldn''t understand. "Mom, I don''t want a new dad anymore. The new dad is too mean! I want my old dad. I don''t want him to be another kid''s dad! Mom, ask my old dad toe back. I want my old dad!" Daniel shook Reba''s arm and pleaded. A pang of pain shot through Reba''s heart. She also wanted Alistair toe back. She had been dreaming of returning to their previous life. ''e a Her parents had already epted him. If Alistair came back, Reba would also be willing to rein in her temper and good life with him. However, there were no "what ifs" in this world. Now, whenever Reba saw Alistair, she would feel an inner dread. She would secretly hide behind and, like a creep, gaze at him longingly, quietly memorizing his face and his smile in her 16:44 heart. 19 min jeff She didn''t know when it happened, but the rtionship between her and Alistair had subtly changed. Once haughty and high-and-mighty, she now didn''t even have the courage to approach Alistair and start a conversation. Reba was extremely anxious. She could feel that the distance between her and Alistair was getting wider and wider, which made her feel really panicked. "Ms. Whitfield." Eva, who hade with a task, finally found Reba and Daniel behind a tree and trotted over. Reba was startled. When she saw it was Eva, she frowned and rebuked Eva in a tone as if scolding a child, "Eva, you''re already an adult. Why are you shouting like that? You scared me!" Except for this morning, when Reba couldn''t hold back and gave Daniel a good spanking, she was usually very gentle and motherly to Daniel. Eva was at a loss for words. She really wanted to throw first-aid kit on the ground, point at Reba''s nose, and say bravely, "I quit!" As if she didn''t notice Eva''s stiff face, Reba asked, "What did you talk about with Alistair just now?" 16:44 *) 19 min loff. The unhappiness in Eva''s heart was soon reced by an indescribable sense of superiority. Eva felt a bit gleeful. You try being bratty and overbearing again! Alistair doesn''t want you anymore. You really deserve it. You want to know what Alistair said to me? I won''t tell you. "We didn''t say much. We just greeted each other casually," Eva said. Reba seemed to think of something, and her expression softened. "Eva, did you ask Alistair for his contact information?" Eva waved her hand nonchntly. "No. He said he was busy with something, and I didn''t have the nerve to ask." Reba''s pretty face visibly dropped. Pretending not to notice the dejected Reba, ¨¨va went on, "Besides, Alistair has a family now. He must be busy taking care Even if of his own family and probably doesn''t want to talk to m I got his number, he still wouldn''t pay me any heed. It''s as if I don''t have it at all." Reba''s face grew more and more displeased as she thought 16:44 about the fact that Alistair had blocked her. 19 min left Alistair returned home and found that Caroline had taken sick leave and hadn''t gone to thepany. "Have you taken your medicine?" After getting a negative answer, Alistair turned around and poured a ss of water, then handed it to Caroline. "Taking the medicine on time will make you recover faster." After saying that, he felt that he was being naggy. Looking at the ss of water in front of her, Caroline didn''t take it and just looked at him with her beautiful eyes. Alistair was a bit stunned. He had fed her the medicine at night, but that was something he had to do because there was no other way. Now that Caroline was awake, he didn''t think she needed him to feed her the medicine. While he was uneasily specting about Caroline''s thights, Caroline finally took the ss of water and stretched out her hand with her palm facing up. Alistair poured the pills he had taken out earlier into her palm. 16:44 Chapter 82 No Comparison 19 min left When his hand was three centimeters away from her palm, het directly dropped a few pills into Caroline''s palm, avoiding physical contact with her and maintaining an appropriate social distance. Caroline was unhappy. You jerk. You clearly have feelings for me. Why are you pretending to resist me? Since you like me, be bold! Then, she was relieved. After all, she wasn''t the kind of coy girl, and she didn''t mind who chased whom. She was sure that he couldn''t escape in this life. First, she tilted her head back and took the medicine, then asked a question seriously, "What do you think of me?" After a moment of silence, Alistair felt that she had asked this question before. In fact, generally speaking, when someone asked such a question, it was very likely that they had a crush on the other person and were tantly asking about the other person''s feelings. But when Caroline asked it, her expression was es serious as a teacher asking a question, making it difficult for Alistair to take it romantically. Alistair answered honestly, "You''re very nice." Chapter 82 No Comparison 14) 19 min Jor Caroline tried to hold back the corners of her mouth and asked, "How do I The corners of Alistair''s mouth twitched. In his heart,paring Caroline with Reba was like belittling Caroline. Alistair said honestly, "There''s noparison between you two." Caroline narrowed her eyes. Although she knew that Alistair meant that Reba was not as good as her and she was very satisfied with Alistair''s answer, she just wanted to tease him now. Write yourment CEO by 83 Chapter 83 Caroline Likes Someone Caroline pretended to be annoyed and said, "What do you mean? Are you saying that Reba is better than me?" Alistair was stunned. He wondered if Caroline had lost her "Of course not. I mean, it''s beneath you topare yourself to her. She''s far inferior to you," Alistair said helplessly. Caroline stared at him seriously, trying to figure out whether he was lying. The more she looked at him, the more she thought that Alistair''s appearance was exactly to her taste. If Alistair were a dish, she would want to gobble him up right away. "Alright, I won''t beat around the bush. To be honest, I''ve fallen for a guy, but I''m afraid he won''t like me..." Caroline feigned distress. At this moment, she was no longer the tough and decisive CEO but a little girl troubled by love. Alistair felt an inexplicable sense of despair in his heart. Does Caroline have a crush on someone? How could she? When he thought that Eloise would soon call someone else 16:44 "Dad", he felt very ufortable. Then, Alistair thought of the scene where Caroline would call another man "honey" and sleep with that man and be deeply in love with him. He suddenly found it even more uneptable. No matter how shocked he was inside, Alistair remained calm on the surface, and his smile remained. "Don''t sell yourself short. You''re so excellent and beautiful. No man would look down on you unless he''s a clergyman." Alistair refuted himself in his heart. Clergymen are also human beings. They also have emotions and desires... Caroline''s eyes lit up slightly. "Really? I feel more confident now that you said that!" Looking at Caroline''s smile, Alistair felt extremely distressed. To hide his unusual state, Alistair picked up the water ss in front of him and pretended to take a calm sip. "When are you going to express your feelings to that guy?" Caroline frowned worriedly. "But what if he doesn''t like ne?" Alistair was stunned. Even someone as excellent as Caroline would feel uneasy when it came to the person she liked. 16:44 kara dumeone 19 min left Alistair pretended not to care and casually asked, "He must be great, right?" Caroline''s eyes were filled with tenderness. "Yes, he''s the most wonderful man I''ve ever met in my life." Alistair tried to ignore his own feelings and cheered her on. "Don''t back down. There''s no medicine for regret in this world. When the chancees, you should hold on to it firmly." Caroline frowned and remained silent. At the same time, Alistair felt a pang of jealousy in his heart. Who on earth is that man? Since that man could catch Caroline''s eye and make a genius like Caroline hesitate, he must be an extremely outstanding person, someone that Alistair thought was out of his reach. That indescribable feeling of frustration made Alistair''s mood sink to the lowest point. Not to mention that he was a down-on-his-luck loser who didn''t even have a high school mes and diploma; even if he hadn''t been blocked by others'' sc had sessfully gone to college, he still wouldn''t be worthy of Caroline. At best, he was just an ordinary person who worked hard. Chapter 83 Caroline Likes Someone 19 min left Compared to an absolute genius, Alistair was like a worthless ant. It was ridiculous. A person as useless as he was actually dared to imagine being with Caroline. He thought he was incredibly shameless. Caroline was a bit angry. She had said that she liked a guy, but Alistair didn''t show any reaction at all. She thought that Alistair should at least show a bit of concern to please her. Alistair was too good at pretending. He was so jealous that he was almost dying inside, yet he could manage not to show any emotions on his face. Alistair pretended to be concerned and asked, "Does he get along well with Eloise?" There was no doubt that Eloise was extremely important to Caroline. An important prerequisite for Caroline to choose a partner was that Eloise should like her new lover. It was precisely because he had won Eloise''s trust that he had the honor of being Eloise''s father. When Alistair asked this question, his heart was pound g wildly. He didn''t know what he was nervous about. Caroline nodded. "Eloise likes him very much." Chapter 83 Caroline Likes Someone 19 min dorf Alistair clenched his fists, and the sourness in his heart turned into waves of bitterness. He should know his ce. Among so many men, he wasn''t the special one. Alistair btedly realized that, ever since he had moved in, apart from when Eloise was in kindergarten, he had been taking care of her at other times. That meant this man wasn''t someone Caroline had recently met. Alistair pondered. Since Caroline had already found the man she loved, he didn''t understand why she had persuaded him to register for marriage. If the man Caroline had a crush on found out about this, it would definitely be detrimental to the development of their rtionship. Alistair''s heart sank slightly. Given the absurdity of her first marriage, Alistair almost immediately thought that perhaps because Caroline didn''t know the man''s feelings for her, she deliberately used Alistair to test that man. But if that''s the case, she could just pretend with me. There''s no need to even get a marriage certificate with me... Alistair was in a state of confusion. On the one hand, he felt that his inference was reasonable, but on the other hand, he also felt that there were so many contradictions that it couldn''t withstand 16:44 Chapter 83 Caroline Likes Someone 19 min left scrutiny. He was restless, but he managed to keep his emotions in check on the surface. Caroline''s eyes were filled with tenderness. "He''s gentle, kind, steady, down-to- earth, mature, and reserved..." She said a lot of words of praise in one breath, making Alistair wonder if there really was such a perfect man in the world. Perhaps Caroline had a filter on her crush and thought he was perfect. Alistair couldn''t help but wonder if he had ever met this person. Then he dismissed this question. His social circle was too small, so he thought that Caroline''s crush should be a public figure. With Caroline''s status and social standing, she should know all the people who often appeared on TV or the Inte. After Caroline praised the man she loved to the skies, she stopped. Alistair couldn''t hold back and asked, "Do I know this rarson?" Caroline nodded. "Of course you do." Alistair silently clenched his fists, and the image of him picking up Chapter 83 Caroline Likes Someone his luggage and leaving shed through his mind. He felt an overwhelming sense of destion in his heart. 16 min He had never expected that the day of separation woulde so quickly. He had naively thought that he could really apany Eloise to grow up, but it was obviously impossible now. Write yourment CEO by 84 Chapter 84 We''re a Real Couple 18 min left Alistair didn''t want to say that he was reluctant to leave, because it would make him seem shamelessly eager to stay by their side, but he really didn''t want to leave them. The carefully crafted mask he had been wearing finally cracked a little. Caroline, who had been observing his reaction secretly, keenly caught a trace of disappointment on his face, and she was overjoyed. Is he jealous? Oh my god, he''s really jealous! After the ecstasy passed, Caroline suddenly felt a pang of pity. She had originally wanted to tease this man, who always pretended to be serious in front of her, a bit more. After all, Alistair had made Caroline think that he didn''t like women and had made her doubt her own charm. Caroline was just about to confess when she heard Alistair ask dejectedly, "Then can I see Eloise in the future? Don''t worry, I won''te back to disturb your peaceful life. I''ll just take a look at her at the kindergarten gate." Caroline gave Alistair, who seemed almost humble, aplicated look, and her heart twitched violently. She had gone too far this time. 16:44 16 mintt Caroline wanted to tell this fool that the person she had a crush on was him. However, when the words came to her lips, she, who was usually decisive, couldn''t help but feel shy. "Actually, the person I like is..." This was the first andst confession in her life, and she stammered, feeling extremely embarrassed, and her heart couldn''t help but beat wildly. "Or, you can take a bold guess." On an impulse, Caroline somehow threw the question back at Alistair. Alistair met her expectant eyes, and his mind went nk. He blurted out, "How am I supposed to guess that? Since he''s someone I know too, it can''t be me, can it?" When he said the answer, Caroline slowly exhaled and nodded. "Congrattions. You''re right." It was much easier than making her confess. Alistair suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. It seemed that what Caroline meant was that the person she liked was him. At this point, he not only doubted his hearing but also his ability to understand. Alistair said nkly, "What?" 16:44 Caroline was a bit speechless. If it wasn''t for his dazed look and innocent eyes like a puppy''s, Caroline would have suspected that he was deliberately being naughty and wanted her to say it again. Alistair stared nkly at Caroline, making her face burn. She had to hold herself together and show the imposing manner she had in the conference room when dealing with him. She snatched the water ss from Alistair''s hand and tilted her head back to drink the water until there wasn''t a drop left. The originally warm water slid down her throat and into her stomach, cooling her down a little. Alistair looked at his hand that was still stupidly holding the empty cup. Isn''t this my water ss? Caroline saw his confusion and calmly exined, ¡°This is my water ss.¡± Then she added, "The one you just brought over for me to take my medicine with." Alistair scanned the coffee table and found that she as right. This was really embarrassing. He had identally used Caroline''s water ss to drink water. Thinking of their indirect kiss just now, Alistair was speechless 16:44 Chapter 84 We''re a Real Couple 18 min left with himself. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He clearly wasn''t such a boring person before. Caroline cleared her throat awkwardly and said, "Alistair, whether your praise for me just now was false ttery or sincere, I have to say that you must take responsibility for me!" Alistair''s eyes widened. He didn''t know what she meant by taking responsibility. Suddenly, in his almost-crashed brain, the image of his and Caroline''s bodies sticking together with sticky sweat at night shed through his mind. He didn''t expect Caroline to be so conservative. Just because he had slept with her for one night, she wanted him to take responsibility for her. Then he dismissed this thought. Alistair''s mind was in a mess, as if a ball of twine had been forcefully stuffed into it. Caroline said, "I''ll give you three seconds to think it over before answering me. Three, two, one. Okay, time''s up. You can answer me now!" Caroline said she was giving Alistair three seconds to think things through before answering her. It was impossible to figure out such a big matter in just three seconds. But she quickly finished the countdown, not even willing 16:45 Chapter 84 We''re a Real Couple 16 min to give him those three seconds. However, when it came to Caroline, anyone hesitating for three seconds would be disrespectful to her stunning beauty. If it were someone else, they would probably have eagerly agreed even before Caroline started the countdown. All in all, Alistair seemed a bit ungrateful. Alistair stared at Caroline in disbelief. He opened his mouth to say something, but Caroline spoke before he could, "If you don''t answer me, I''ll take it as your acquiescence. Well, from now on, we''re a real couple. Alistair, I''m warning you. Once I''ve set my heart on someone, I want to spend my whole life with him. And I''m really jealous. From now on, you''re not allowed to look at other women. You can only have me in your heart. Do you hear me?" Alistair waspletely stunned. "Okay, since you''ve heard me, then we''ve reached a consensus," Caroline said. She was like someone performing a monologue. She seemed to have given Alistair the right to choose, but in fact, befe Alistair could even express his stance, his life event had been decided like this. 16:45 Chapter 84 were a Real Couple 18 min left. Caroline decided on their marriage on a whim, then stood up and pretended to be very busy as she walked towards the study. After avoiding Alistair''s eyes, her face started to burn. Alistair sat there dumbfounded and didn''t move. There seemed to be an invisible rope, one end firmly tied to him and the other end tied to Caroline, then tightening and tightening, binding the two of them together so that they couldn''t break free from each other. But Alistair didn''t dise this feeling. He silently curved his lips into a smile. Fortunately, Caroline had left. Otherwise, he was really afraid that she would see his unconcealed joy, which would seriously affect his image in her eyes. The talented and beautiful Caroline likes me... He felt like he was on cloud nine, extremely ted. However,e to think of it, Alistair didn''t understand what exactly Caroline liked about him. Suddenly, Caroline walked out of the study. Her urgent movements startled Alistair, who was still confused. 16:45 Chapter 84 We''re a Real Couple Alistair was uneasy. Has Caroline regained her senses, and is she going to tell me that she was just joking just now? "I''m going to thepany right now." Without waiting for Alistair to reply, Caroline changed her clothes and left in a hurry. She got in the car and said to the driver with a serious expression, "Take me to the kindergarten." Write yourment ir Gifts 1 CEO by 85 Chapter 85 Two Kids'' Fight Eloise had an ident on herst day at Angel''s Garden. Angel''s Garden was an expensive, aristocratic kindergarten. The children who studied there were either rich or from noble families. So the teachers treated each child with great care, for fear of making the slightest mistake. On Eloise''s first day of admission, she received a high-standard reception personally from the principal, Gina Morris. This was enough to prove that her family background was far superior to that of the other children. Naturally, the teachers paid great attention to her. The teachers didn''t expect that, just during the time when they went to get a ss of water, Eloise, who was doodling and ying at the table with Zoe, was pushed to the ground. Hearing the little girl''s heart-rending cry, the teachers'' hands trembled, and the water in the sses spilled all over the floor! Eloise''s teacher, Phyllis Duncan, rushed out in a hurry. She found Eloise lying on the ground, but it was Zoe, who was scared out of her wits, who was crying, not Eloise. Due to this sudden ident, Eloise was so stunned that she even forgot to cry. The boy who pushed her wasn''t from Phyllis'' ss. He angrily 16:45 Chapter 85 Two Kids Fight shouted at Eloise, "You have no shame. Since you don''t have a father of your own, you want to steal mine. Give my father back to me!" Eloise was taken aback for a moment. Then she immediately got up from the ground and shouted back defiantly, "You''re talking nonsense! My father is my father, not your father. And I didn''t steal him either!" She was usually soft and sweet. Besides, she was a little shorter and thinner than Daniel. But at this moment, her imposing manner was not weak at all. She clenched her little fists tightly. If Daniel said one more word of nonsense, she would pounce on him and hit him. She was scared to death inside, but she couldn''t show it. In Eloise''s heart, if she showed her fear, her father would be taken away. Alistair was her father, and she wouldn''t give him to other children, especially to the naughty kid who liked to push others! Daniel was furious and said, "Since you don''t have a father of your own, you want to steal mine! None of you should y with her. She likes to steal other people''s fathers. One day, she will steal al your fathers and make you all children without fathers!" The other children shrank to the side timidly, looking at each Chapter 85. Two Kids other, and no one dared to speak. At the same time when Phyllis rushed over, Maggie from Daniel''s ss also rushed in and said anxiously, ¡°Daniel, why did youe here? Come back with me quickly!" Daniel pointed at Eloise and said, "She''s stealing my father. She''s a shameless and naughty kid! I want to beat her to death. If she''s dead, no one will steal my father from me!" Phyllis was terrified when she heard this. The children here were all born with a silver spoon in their mouths. If Eloise''s parents heard these words, a dispute would be inevitable. So Phyllis couldn''t help scolding, "Watch what you''re saying. If you beat someone to death, you''ll go to jail. If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll call the police and let them arrest you!" Phyllis didn''t understand the quarrel between Daniel and Eloise about their fathers, but Maggie knew something about the inside story. She had been shocked by Daniel''s new father and old father theory before, and then she saw Alistair several times at the gate of the kindergarten. Maggie noticed that Alistair was sending a little girl to school, and that little girl called him Dad. 18 M Daniel''s father was Alistair at first. Later, Alistair divorced Daniel''s mother, and Daniel immediately got a new father. The key point was that the new father was his biological father. Then, Alistair soon had a daughter who was the same age as Daniel. The more Maggie thought about it, the more she felt that everything was extremely chaotic. Now, Daniel, who had been crying and insisting on his biological father not long ago, was running over to argue with Alistair''s current daughter about their father. This was really puzzling. Daniel wouldn''t give up until he achieved his goal, and he started howling at the top of his lungs. Eloise was a lovely littledy. She didn''t cry at all. She pursed her small mouth and stared fixedly at Daniel, as if, as long as she watched closely, Daniel wouldn''t have the chance to steal her father. This went beyond the normal scope of y among children, so the teachers separately contacted their parents. Phyllis originally wanted to contact Alistair. Generally speaking, the teacher preferred to contact the parent who took care of the Chapter 85 Two Kids: lua Daniel''s father was Alistair at first. Later, Allstair divorced Denters mother, and Daniel immediately got a new father. The key point was that the new father was his biological father. Then, Alistair soon had a daughter who was the same age as Daniel. The more Maggie thought about it, the more she felt that everything was extremely chaotic. Now, Daniel, who had been crying and insisting on his biological father not long ago, was running over to argue with Alistair''s current daughter about their father. This was really puzzling. Daniel wouldn''t give up until he achieved his goal, and he started howling at the top of his lungs. Eloise was a lovely littledy. She didn''t cry at all. She pursed her small mouth and stared fixedly at Daniel, as if, as long as she watched closely, Daniel wouldn''t have the chance to steal her father. This went beyond the normal scope of y among children, so the teachers separately contacted their parents. Phyllis originally wanted to contact Alistair. Generally speaking the teacher preferred to contact the parent who took care of the Chapter 85 Two Kids Flo child more often. She took out her phone, and under Maggie''s reminder, she finally contacted Eloise''s mother. Maggie wasn''t sure if what she did was right or not. But she felt that Alistair probably wouldn''t want to meet Daniel''s parents. Moreover, he was the focus of the dispute between the two children, and if he was involved, it might backfire. On Maggie''s side, she naturally contacted Daniel''s mother, Reba. When Reba received the call, she rushed to the kindergarten in a fit of anger. The situation was tooplicated to exin clearly over the phone. Maggie just said that Daniel had a conflict with other children in the kindergarten and asked her toe and deal with it as soon as possible. Reba had forgotten the incident that Daniel had been wailing about and making her extremely angry in the morning. At this moment, all she could think about was that her son had been bullied, and she had to stand up for him. After pushing open the door of Gina''s office, through her big sunsses, Reba saw her son, who was lowering his head 16:45 and picking at his fingers at a nce, and she immediately became furious. She thought the kindergarten was really too much. These teachers left her son standing there all alone, looking like a criminal, and they didn''t evene over to hug orfort him. As soon as Daniel saw Reba, he pouted and threw himself at her in grief. "Mom!" Reba took off her sunsses, patted his back affectionately, andforted him, "Don''t worry. With me here, I won''t let anyone bully you!" As she spoke, she looked around and said coldly, "Where''s that little jerk who bullied my son?" Write yourment Gifts 16:45 CEO by 86 Chapter 86 Daniel Was Wrong 18 min left Gina, who was handling the matter personally, stiffened. The words she had prepared to say were blocked by what Rebal said. Gina knew that Daniel was a difficult child. Fortunately, he had a reasonable father. Whenever Daniel caused trouble in the kindergarten, his father woulde and apologize humbly to the parents of the bullied child. Generally, when other parents saw his sincere attitude, they would say some polite words and let the matter go. Even if there were some parents who were difficult to deal with and said some unpleasant words, Alistair would endure it, leaving them no room toin. But the situation of Daniel''s conflict this time was different from the simple bullying in the past. Gina had figured out the whole story from the two teachers of the middle ss. With her wide experience, she was fairly calm. However, as soon as Reba arrived, she firmly believed that her son was the one being bullied. This was not the right attitud or handling the problem. She wanted to overpower others in terms of momentum, but the thing was that Eloise''s parents wouldn''t let their child be bullied either. 16:45 17. min Before Reba came, Daniel had been making a fuss, and Gina couldn''t subdue him. But as soon as Caroline arrived, with just one look, the little devil didn''t dare to cry anymore and stood obediently aside. A voice colder than Reba''s sounded. "Isn''t your son the little jerk who bullied others? If you''re blind, you''d better go to the hospital. Before that, please ask your son to apologize to my daughter first." Reba met a pair of icy eyes and was stunned. This woman was the one who had affectionately taken Alistair''s arm before and warned her to stay away from Alistair. Reba pursed her lips tightly and was filled with chagrin. If she had known that she would meet this damned woman today, she would definitely have put on delicate makeup before going out and worn her most beautiful clothes to make Caroline feel inferior with her beauty. Reba was so focused on outshining Caroline that she didn''t notice that Caroline hade without makeup and was just wearing casual clothes. naturally beautiful. Even without makeup and in ove-catching than Reba. In Chapter 86 Daniel Was Wrong terms of appearance, Reba waspletely outshone. Seeing the tense atmosphere, Gina quickly exined the situation. 17 min left Reba snorted coldly, "ording to what you said, it''s all Danny''s fault. Doesn''t she have any fault at all?" Caroline didn''t want to waste words with her and directly motioned for Gina to bring out the surveince footage for her to see. After watching the surveince and being sure that Daniel had been the one provoking trouble from start to finish, Reba felt a little embarrassed. If it were other parents, Reba might have symbolically apologized to them and let the matter go. But facing the woman who had stolen Alistair, Reba was full of hostility. Asking her to bow her head and admit her mistake to Caroline was more unbearable than killing her. This is just the surface, Reba said with a straight face, "Maybe in ces where the surveince couldn''t capture, your daughter said something that provoked my son, which made my son rush over and push your daughter." 16:45 Chapter 86 Daniel Was Wrong 17 min Gina and the two teachers were speechless after hearing this. Eloise snuggled in her mother''s arms and looked at Reba curiously with her big eyes. This is Daddy''s ex-wife? She looks so fierce. Daddy''s previous child isn''t a well- behaved one either. Eloise suddenly felt sorry for Alistair in the past. Fortunately, he was her father now. Eloise secretly vowed that she must be extremely good to Alistair so that he wouldn''t regret being her father. Caroline wasn''t agitated when she heard Reba''s groundless usation. Such a woman wasn''t worthy of stirring up her emotions. Caroline smiled and retorted, "Then, may I ask, do you have any evidence?" Reba was taken aback. She didn''t know why. Even though she had tried her best to put on airs, she still felt that she was being suppressed by this woman in every way, which made her very unhappy and anxious. She could lose to anyone, but she didn''t want to lose to Caroline, because this woman had stolen Alistair. 16:45 Reba had thought that Alistair''s father didn''t care about him and his stepmother was shrewd and mercenary. After leaving Reba, Alistair would surely be homeless. At that time, as long as she beckoned, he would obedientlye back. If it weren''t for Caroline''s interference, Alistair would have obedientlye back to take care of Reba and Daniel as before. Reba hated Caroline so much that she wished she could die immediately! Reba was unreasonable and extremely domineering. "Just tell me if there''s such a possibility." Caroline looked at her as if she were a fool. Reba was so mad. She could tell this woman thought she was dumber than Daniel, that five-year-old kid. This was a tant humiliation to her, but Reba really didn''t have the upper hand. Gina wanted to smooth things over, but Caroline gave her a cold diately backed down. Chapter 86 Daniel Was Wrong (3), 17 ming Gina knew the power of Reba''s family and Caroline''s family. The Whitfield family was much inferior to the Ashbourne family. Of course, more importantly, Eloise was indeed wronged today. Gina wiped the sweat off her face and said, "Ms. Whitfield, the facts are clear. Daniel was wrong this time. How about you..." Reba had a cold expression and firmly refused. "You want me to apologize? No way! Isn''t it normal for children to have a little quarrel with each other? You couldn''t even handle such a small matter and had to call me here to deal with it. Do you know how precious my time is? Can you afford the losses caused by your careless mistake?" With a series of questions thrown out, even Gina, who wanted to resolve the matter amicably, couldn''t help but frown. Write yourment CEO by 87 Chapter 87 Unreasonable Reba thought Daniel had been wronged and was insistent on settling the score with Caroline. But when she realized that her child was the one at fault, she immediately changed her attitude and started to act unreasonably. Although the parents were Gina''s customers, it didn''t mean that she should abandon her principles and tolerate them without limit. Moreover, she was well aware that if she couldn''te up with a perfect solution to satisfy Caroline today, her situation would be equally dire. Although Eloise wouldn''te to Angel''s Garden to study starting tomorrow, Gina knew that Caroline could readily spend arge sum of money to buy a noble kindergarten on par with theirs. If Caroline held a grudge against her, Gina would have to leave New York City. "Ms. Whitfield, the facts are clear. Daniel bears the main responsibility for this. If you''re not willing to apologize today and set a good example for your child, making him think that he can get away with causing trouble as long as his family supports him, he''ll be even more reckless in the future." Gina patiently persuaded. "And over time, other children will surely be afraid y with him, which is not beneficial to his growth..." 16:46 Chapter 87 Unreason ble Rebuked by Gina in front of Caroline, Reba became han and interrupted Gina, "What do you mean? Do you think my will be a bad person if I don''t apologize today? How much did this woman give you that you''re trying so hard to force me to apologize to her?" Seeing her being unreasonable, Gina was so angry her face turned red. "Ms. Whitfield, we''re talking based on facts and evidence. Please watch your words!" Reba stood up and pulled Daniel out. "What''s so great about it? It''s just a lousy kindergarten. We won''t go to it anymore!" Maggie couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice, "Why is Daniel''s mother like this? His father is much more reasonable and easier to talk to..." She suddenly stopped speaking and wished she could have pped herself a minute ago so that she wouldn''t have said something so offensive. Daniel''s old father was now Eloise''s father. Eloise was pretty and cute, so Maggie guessed that Alistair''s current wife must be equally beautiful. - Chapter 87 Unreason. Rebuked by Gina in front of Caroline, Reba became furore and interrupted Gina, "What do you mean? Do you think my will be a bad person if I don''t apologize today? How much did this woman give you that you''re trying so hard to force me to apologize to her?" Seeing her being unreasonable, Gina was so angry her face turned red. ¡°Ms. Whitfield, we''re talking based on facts and evidence. Please watch your words!" Reba stood up and pulled Daniel out. "What''s so great about it? It''s just a lousy kindergarten. We won''t go to it anymore!" Maggie couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice, "Why is Daniel''s mother like this? His father is much more reasonable and easier to talk to..." She suddenly stopped speaking and wished she could have pped herself a minute ago so that she wouldn''t have said something so offensive. Daniel''s old father was now Eloise''s father. Eloise was pretty and cute, so Maggie guessed that Alistair''s current wife must be equally beautiful. After seeing Caroline in person. Maggie realized that Chapter 87 Unreason Caroline was just like an International supermodel, both beau and with a great temperament. Maggie wasn''t deliberately belittling Reba, but she thought that Reba really couldn''tpare to Caroline. At the entrance of the kindergarten, Caroline looked at Reba and Daniel coldly. Daniel was a bit afraid of her and timidly hid behind Reba. Reba didn''t want to lose her imposing manner, even though she had already lostpletely when facing Caroline. She pretended to be scornful and said, "Do you really like a man who has been with someone else?" Seeing that Caroline didn''t say a word, Reba thought she had hit her sore spot and added, "Not to mention he was my man." Caroline''s face changed slightly. Reba felt extremely pleased in her heart. She thought she had finally gotten back at Caroline and straightened her back. She was ready to say a few more words to sting her and then leave with Daniel in a dashing manner. word Daherca Chapter 87 Unreasonable 17 min Caroline was just like an international supermodel, both beautiful and with a great temperament. Maggie wasn''t deliberately belittling Reba, but she thought that Reba really couldn''tpare to Caroline. At the entrance of the kindergarten, Caroline looked at Reba and Daniel coldly. Daniel was a bit afraid of her and timidly hid behind Reba. Reba didn''t want to lose her imposing manner, even though she had already lostpletely when facing Caroline. She pretended to be scornful and said, "Do you really like a man who has been with someone else?" Seeing that Caroline didn''t say a word, Reba thought she had hit her sore spot and added, "Not to mention he was my man." Caroline''s face changed slightly. Reba felt extremely pleased in her heart. She thought she had finally gotten back at Caroline and straightened her back. She was ready to say a few more words to sting her and then leave with Daniel in a dashing manner. However, Caroline walked over without saying a word. Reba felt a sudden sense of panic in her heart. 16:46 Chapter 87 Unreasonable Caroline was sophisticated and didn''t take Reba, who had short-sighted vision and would only cry behind her parents. Seeing Caroline''s deep gaze and unable to figure out what she was thinking, Reba felt a tingling on her scalp and instinctively wanted to take a step back to avoid Caroline. But thinking that this action would show her fear, Reba held back and said, "What are you doing-" Caroline quickly pped Reba without giving her any chance to react. Daniel, who was hiding behind his mother, shrank back. This woman is so terrifying! She even dares to hit my mom! I just bullied her daughter. Is she going to hit me too? He was shivering with fear and almost peed his pants. Afraid that something unexpected would happen, Maggie, who was sent by Gina to find out what was going on, shuddered when she heard the crisp sound of the p. Reba''s face tilted and felt burning hot. After the shock, she thought it was a great humiliation that Caroline dared to hit her. Does this bitch think I''m a spineless wimp who won''t say a word 16:46 Chapter 87 Unreasonable 17 min left. even if she bullies me? I''m the daughter of the Whitfield Group! Reba was so enraged that she raised her hand to fight back. She was determined to go all out against this bitch. However, Caroline easily anticipated Reba''s next move. Caroline seemed delicate and weak, but in fact, she often went to the gym. She had even learned martial arts for several years and was stronger than an average girl. If they really fought, Reba didn''t stand a chance against her at all. Reba struggled to pull her hand out of Caroline''s grip, but after several attempts, she failed. Daniel started crying, fearing that he would be the next one to be dealt with. Caroline nced at him and said, "Shut your mouth. Don''t you dare cry!" Write yourment CEO by 88 Chapter 88 Reba Loses Daniel shivered and indeed didn''t dare to cry anymore. Caroline looked at Reba domineeringly and said, "Do you know why I pped you?" Reba was extremely annoyed and said, "Let me go, or you''ll regret it!" Caroline gave a mocking snort and said haughtily, "Since I dared to p you, do you think I''m afraid of you?" Maggie, who was hiding in the corner and watching the conflict between them, nodded. Caroline clearly wasn''t someone to be trifled with, and Reba had been provoking her all along. She had now run into a tough opponent. Reba red at Caroline furiously. Caroline narrowed her eyes and said, "Alistair is my husband now. He suffered a lot of grievances when he was with you. I gave your that p on his behalf." Reba roared furiously, "Who do you think you are?!" Caroline promptly gave her another p in the face. 16:46 Chapter 88 Reba Loses Under Reba''s incredulous and angry gaze, Caroline calmly shook her tingling palm and said leisurely, "This p was originally meant for your son, but hisck of manners is also your fault. He bullied my daughter, and since I, as an adult, can''t hit a child, you, as his mother, will take the punishment for him." Reba was so enraged that she shouted, "Bitch, I''ll tear your face!" Caroline expressionlessly shook off her hand, and Reba stumbled back a step. Then she tried to pounce forward, but suddenly, two burly men emerged and stood in front of Caroline, blocking Reba like two walls. Caroline wasn''t afraid of her. Instead, she thought it was time to put an end to this farce. "Oh, by the way," Caroline warned coolly, "Alistair is my husband. I advise you to put away any improper thoughts you have about him. If youe to harass him again, don''t me me for being rude to you." In fact, Caroline deliberately said this to anger Reba. Reba was so detestable. She had bribed Alistair''s family and ruined his future. After getting him, she didn''t cherish him at all. She treated him like a servant and showed him no respect. Caroline had long wanted to teach her a lesson! 16:46 Chapter 88 Reba Loses * 17 min left That p was just the beginning. Given some more time, Caroline would make the entire Whitfield family get out of New York. Reba covered her face. Damn it, she only pped one side of my face! She looked at Caroline with a sense of humiliation as thetter walked dashingly towards a Rolls-Royce, and the driver opened the car door for her respectfully. Caroline didn''t look at Reba anymore and got into the car. Seeing this, the two bodyguards stared at Reba warily and coldly before turning around and leaving. The two luxurious cars, which were worth a fortune, drove away arrogantly. Seeing that there was no more drama to watch, Maggie quickly sneaked away with a contented smile on her face as if she had thoroughly enjoyed the spectacle. Daniel said timidly, "Mom..." Reba bit her lower lip hard. Caroline had bodyguards with her when she went out, and it seemed that she was richer than her family. Although it was a civilized society now, thew that the strong were respected wouldn''t change. 16:46 Chapter 88 Reba Loses 17 min left Reba felt extremely humiliated. She didn''t know who this damned woman was, and even if she did, it would be very difficult. for her to avenge the humiliation she had suffered today. Reba, who had once used her wealth to casually change other people''s lives, was finally taught a harsh lesson by society on how to behave. Reba felt resentful and unwilling. In terms of looks, Caroline was more beautiful than Reba. In terms of ability, Reba had never earned a single penny by herself in her life. In terms of family background, Caroline''s family seemed to be stronger than the Whitfield family. Reba was on the verge of a breakdown because she found that she couldn''tpare with Caroline in any aspect. The most important thing was that the woman cared deeply about Alistair. She had Alistair firmly in her grasp, and Reba had even less of a chance. Compared with being pped, losing Alistair forever was even more uneptable to Reba. When Caroline got home, she felt refreshed. After going out for a while, she had already pulled herself together and recovered from the girl who had been so shy after confessing her love and A17 16:46 Chapter 88 Reba Loses returned to the state of a cold and aloof CEO. 16 min left She saw that Alistair was still sitting in the same ce, and his sitting posture hadn''t changed at all, as if he had been frightened. Anyway, Alistair was hers for the rest of his life. "Honey." Caroline smiled at Alistair as soon as she entered the door. During the time she was away, Alistair hadn''t been in a clear state of mind. He had been muttering to himself and doubting whether he was dreaming. At this moment, seeing Caroline''s beautiful smile, Alistair finally felt at ease. He didn''t need to doubt if he was dreaming anymore. After confessing her feelings to Alistair, the barrier between them as a contractual couple was gone. Alistair suddenly didn''t know how to face Caroline, who was now his true wife. Apart from the time they had spent together these days, they had no emotional foundation. But it wasn''t actually difficult for them to transform from a couple who pretended to be affectionate into a truly loving couple. Alistair walked towards her. 16:46 Chapter 88 Reba Loses 16 min left Caroline didn''t know what he was going to do, so she stood still. Soon, Alistair''s tall figure enveloped her. The next moment, Alistair bent down slightly and hugged her in his arms. Caroline was shocked. She instinctively hugged Alistair''s waist and buried her face in the crook of his neck. Her breath was filled with his scent. A sense of security, mixed with surprise, turned into overwhelming happiness that drowned her. Alistair held the soft body in his arms tightly. A real sense of fulfillment instantly filled his heart, which had been hesitant and empty for a long time. He said uncertainly, "Honey?" Caroline immediately responded, "Yes!" She had originally thought that if she called him "honey", it would be great if he simply responded to her. She never expected that Alistair would directly give her a big surprise and an extra embrace full of infinite attachment. The strangeness and shyness between them vanished all of a C17 16:46 Chapter 88 Reba Loses 16 min left sudden with this simple but intoxicating hug. They hugged each other tightly, and neither of them had the intention of letting go first. Alistair had aplicated feeling. He couldn''t figure out what Caroline saw in him, so he simply stopped thinking about it. As long as he felt happy at this moment, he didn''t want to worry about the future. Alistair couldn''t help asking, "Aren''t you afraid?¡± Caroline replied, "Afraid of what?" Write yourment Ó‹ Gifts? 16:46 CEO by 89 Chapter 89 I Met Your Ex-wife "What if you want to go back on your wordter? I won''t agree." After a pause, Alistair suddenly realized that it was rather overconfident of him to say such words to Caroline. If Caroline didn''t want him anymore, she had a thousand ways to make him disappear from her sight immediately. Alistair understood the cruel gap between them. He felt a little depressed for a while and then continued in a tone almost like a child''s pettishness, "Even if you drive me away then, I won''t leave." Caroline''s eyes lit up suddenly. Only a fool would drive him away. She thought that it should be Alistair who was worried about the possibility of her wanting to abandon him. If that happened, she would really tie him up with a rope. Of course, Caroline wouldn''t tell Alistair this, for fear that he would be scared by her brutal side. As long as he stayed by her side obediently, she could guarante that she would never show her brutal side to him. Caroline looked up and said, "Honey, I want to spend the rest of my life with you." 16:46 Chapter 89 I Met Your Ex-wife Meeting her gentle eyes, Alistair''s heart melted like water, and he unconsciously responded, ¡°Okay, honey." Caroline''s heart trembled. She thought he was so gentle and felt an even stronger urge to kiss him. Just as Caroline was thinking this, she found Alistair''s face getting closer and closer. She instinctively held her breath. While Caroline thought Alistair was gentle, in Alistair''s eyes, she was like a tempting fruit on a branch. Under some kind of bewitchment, he instinctively lowered his head. When Caroline felt Alistair''s breath on her face, despite being a woman worth tens of billions of dors, she held her breath and nervously closed her eyes. However, just as Alistair''s lips were about tond on her delicate and glistening lips, Caroline turned her head and dodged. Alistair was stunned for a moment, and his mind, clouded by lust, wentpletely nk. What am I doing? I shouldn''t have been so hasty! 16:47 Chapter 89 I Met Your Ex-wife 16 min left Although they had a meeting of minds and reached a consensus to be a real couple, just because he was ready didn''t mean Caroline was. "I''m sick. I don''t want to infect you with the virus." Caroline shyly buried her face in Alistair''s chest. Afraid that Alistair would think too much, her voice involuntarily carried a hint of urgency. Alistair let out a long sigh of relief, and his heart, which had stopped for a moment, began to work again. He had thought that his eagerness had made her feel disgusted. Although it was a reasonable need for him to have intimate contact with her now, since they had always kept their distance before, it wasn''t appropriate to suddenly get closer without some transition. Alistair was reluctant to let go of her. After holding her for a while, he turned around to pour her a ss of water. Besides taking medicine on time and getting enough rest, drinking plenty of warm water properly would help Caroline get better. Caroline held the water cup with both hands. Seeing that Alistair was sitting opposite her, she wasn''t satisfied. So she stood up and, under Alistair''s puzzled gaze, sat down closely beside him and gently rested her head on his shoulders. She just wanted to stick to Alistair all the time, especially after 16.47 Chapter 89 I Met Your Ex-wife 16 min left knowing who Alistair was. In this posture, she drank a full ss of warm water in small sips. Amazingly, the water, which originally had no taste, actually tasted sweet when it entered her mouth. Meanwhile, Alistair recalled that he had identally drunk the water with medicine from her cup in the morning. If he was really going to be infected, he should have been infected already. With the support of "Robustness", the virus shouldn''t be able to defeat him. But he somehow felt a sense of regret, as if he had missed something. "Honey, I met your ex-wife today. Reba, right?" Caroline said. Caroline didn''t hide it from Alistair. Even if she didn''t say it, Eloise might say it. Eloise shared everything with Alistair. When Alistair heard that Eloise had been bullied by Daniel in kindergarten, he angrily pounded the sofa and said, "That little punk actually dared to bully Eloise. I have to teach him a lesson!" Hearing that Eloise had been pushed down, Alistair asked nervously, "Did Eloise get hurt?" He treated Eloise as his own daughter. No matter who bullied 16:47 Chapter 89 I Met Your Ex-wife Eloise, he was determined to show that person who was in charge. 16 min left At the same time, he understood why Caroline had left in a hurry. At that time, Alistair had been in a daze because of the shock of their transformation from a contractual couple to a real one and hadn''t noticed Caroline''s abnormality at all. Caroline shook her head and said, "No." Alistair said, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me?" He wanted to give Daniel a good beating. Caroline joked, "His mother was also there. I was afraid that you would rekindle your old feelings with your ex-wife." Alistair was stunned. "I pped her twice. You won''t feel sorry for her, will you?" she asked. Alistair felt a bit speechless. "I pped her once on your behalf because she used to bully you just because she had money. And I pped her again for Eloise because she didn''t discipline her son well and let him bully Eloise," Caroline said. 16:47 CEO by 90 Chapter 90 Hug Me 16 min leff In the afternoon, Alistair picked up Eloise, and they headed to Mabel''s ce. When facing the kind-hearted Mabel again, Alistair was in apletely different state of mind. He now took Mabel''s kindness for granted more than ever. And when it came to showing filial piety to Mabel, he did it with full justification. After dinner, as the evening fell and the sky darkened, it started to drizzle outside. Mabel insisted they stay overnight because of the bad weather. Mabel took on the task of telling Eloise bedtime stories. Then she urged the young couple to wash up and go to bed quickly. "Don''t stay upte just because you''re young. It''s bad for your health." Mabel had a special room for Caroline. It was a bitrger than the one they currently lived in, and decorated in a simple yet elegant style, clearly tailored to Caroline''s taste. 16:47 Chapter 90 Hug Me There was a big terrace facing the south. (2) 16 min left Alistair stood on the terrace, watching the raindrops hit the banana leaves for a long time. The moist wind, carrying the fragrance of flowers, grass, and earth, blew toward him. He took a deep breath, feeling refreshed and content, before returning to the room. Caroline, fresh from the shower, sat on the sofa, radiating warmth. She thrust the hair dryer at Alistair without a hint of hesitation. "Come here and dry my hair." Alistair took a seat beside her. Amid the gentle hum of the hair dryer, he tenderly lifted her damp tresses and began to dry them with utmost care. Meanwhile, Caroline casually grabbed a pillow and hugged it tightly. Her bare forearm was so smooth that it seemed to emit a soft glow in the dim light. As Alistair lifted her long, flowing hair, the warm air from the dryer cascaded through the strands, caressing her scalp with aforting warmth. The gentle breeze that followed ruffled the cor of her pajamas, creating a subtle, fluttering effect. Like a contented cat being stroked, she closed her eyes, surrendering to the pure bliss of the moment. Before long, her 16:47 Chapter 90 Hug Me 16 min left eyelids grew heavy. Once she felt that her hair was almost dry, Caroline slumped against Alistair, wearing a mischievous smile on her face, as if she had drifted into a light slumber. Alistair gently tucked a wisp of her slightly puffy, now-dry hair behind her ear. As he saw her smug little expression, a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes. Before she could even react, he wrapped his strong arms around her waist and hoisted her up into the air. Caroline''s feet suddenly left the ground, and in a moment of panic, she instinctively wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. Without uttering a single word, Alistair strode purposefully toward the perfectly smooth bed. Caroline swallowed hard, her mind racing with thoughts of what might happen next. Oh no, did I go too far? But I didn''t do anything actually. I just thought he was being so sweet, and I wanted to have a bit of fun... Alistair leaned down, a soft smile on his face, and gentlyid Caroline on the bed. Caroline was a bundle of nerves, but she wasn''t about to let it show. Looking up at him with her big, clear eyes, she managed to say in a surprisingly steady voice, "You haven''t taken a shower Chapter 90 Hug Me yet." 16 min left Alistair tenderly brushed a stray lock of hair from her eyes and murmured, "Yeah." Then he pulled the quilt over her, straightened up, and sauntered away. Once he was gone, Caroline buried herself under the quilt and started rolling around on the king-sized bed. Inside, she was silently freaking out. She had zero experience in situations like this, and her heart was a whirlwind of nervousness and excitement. In the bathroom, Alistair deliberately turned the water temperature down a few degrees. By the time he finished his shower, all those distracting thoughts had fled his mind. He kept reminding himself that Caroline was a patient, and it would be downright cruel to take advantage of her. As he came out, the main light in the bedroom was off, and only the bedsidemp cast a warm, orange glow. Caroline had tucked herself under the quilt, leaving only her head exposed. Her hair was in disarray on the white pillow. 16-17 Chapter 90 Hug Me Alistair pinched himself lightly. Ouch! 16 min left A smile spread across his face. Stop doubting. This isn''t a dream. Caroline is my legitimate wife! He tiptoed onto the bed and settled in beside Caroline. Reaching over, he grabbed the other corner of the quilt and pulled it over himself. Then, he switched off the bedsidemp and snuggled deep into the warm, plush covers. The room was filled with a calming, delicate fragrance that seemed to soothe his very soul. Alistair closed his eyes contentedly, feeling as if he''d just stepped into paradise. He even thought that if he were to pass away right then, he''d have noints. Caroline was lying on her side, her back turned to him. Even though they weren''t touching, she could feel the heat radiating from his body. This was the first time they''d shared a quilt so openly. They were so close that the slightest twitch from either of them would end up with their bodies making contact. Chapter 90 Hug Me 16 min left. After clearing his mind of all the distractions, Alistair was in a state of pure bliss and soon drifted off to sleep. Some timeter, a leg identally brushed against his, and Alistair jolted awake with a start. Caroline hadn''t caught a wink of sleep. Nervously and with a silent yearning, she''d waited for Alistair to finish his nightly routine and join her in bed. She''d been secretly hoping he''d make a move on her, her heart fluttering in anticipation. Earlier that day, when Alistair had tried to kiss her, she''de up with a seemingly reasonable excuse to turn him down. In reality, she''d just been ovee by shyness. To be honest, she''d regretted it as soon as it was done. Caroline was worried about passing the virus on to Alistair, yet at the same time, she didn''t want to cool his eagerness to get close to her. When Alistair got into bed without making any further advances, anxiety welled up inside her. Chapter 90 Hug Me Did I kill his mood? 16 min left She wondered silently, rueing her earlier decision. Sleep simply eluded her. I want to sleep in Alistair''s arms. He''s my real husband. Why should I let this chance slip away? Once Caroline had sorted out her thoughts, a sense of determination washed over her. Without a shred of guilt about waking Alistair, she boldly rolled over and said, "I''m freezing. Hug me." Write yourment CEO by 91 Chapter 91 Waiting Alistair was taken aback. Given that Caroline was still on the mend from her illness, he naturally assumed she was running a fever again and didn''t take it as a romantic overture. In the pitch-ckness, Alistair quickly reached out to touch Caroline''s forehead, then his own to make aparison. Their temperatures seemed pretty much the same. Caroline was struck dumb. Looks like I''ve really made a mess of things. Just as Alistair was about to get up and grab the thermometer, she reached out and grabbed his arm, her voice weak as she pleaded, "I''m just cold, that''s all. I don''t feel anything else is wrong. Please don''t go. Stay with me, okay?" The tant dependence in her voice stirred up Alistair''s protective instincts right away. Hey back down, pulling Caroline into his embrace. Gently patting her back, he cooed in a soothing tone like he was trying to lull a child to sleep, "I''m right here. Go to sleep." Caroline had always been a terrible sleeper. 16:47 Chapter 91 Waiting She was a light sleeper, waking up at the slightest sound. 15 min loff She''d tried every trick in the book to get a good night''s rest, but nothing seemed to work. However, it seemed she''d finally found the perfect solution- Alistair. Once in his arms, Caroline felt like a little fawn that had found a safe haven. A wave of security washed over her. She closed her eyes, and before she knew it, sleep had imed her. Half-asleep, she felt like there was something she''d forgotten. After a moment of thought, Caroline finally remembered. "Night, honey," she mumbled. Alistair smiled tenderly, "Night... honey." He wasn''t quite as used to calling her "honey" as she was to calling him "honey." He figured he''d have to practice saying it more often to get the hang of it. Time slipped by, and atst, the sky began to lighten. As dawn gradually brightened the world, the outside came back 16:47 Chapter 91 Waiting to its usual hustle and bustle. 15 min left The thick curtains did an excellent job of blocking the light, so the room remained dim. In the bed, the couple still slumbered soundly, cuddling each other, just as they had when they first drifted off. If the rm clock hadn''t gone off, they likely would have slept until It had been ages since they''d had such a good night''s sleep. Caroline was roused by Alistair''s rm. She opened her eyes and found herself looking into Alistair''s sleepy eyes. "Morning, honey," she greeted. Alistair waspletely smitten. Waking up to a beautiful woman smiling sweetly at me and calling me honey... Is this a dream? He closed his eyes as if he wanted to stay in this wonderful dream. Caroline was a bit confused. Is he still half-asleep? Chapter 91 Waiting Then she wriggled out of Alistair''s embrace. I''ve been lying on his arm all night. I bet it''s numb. However, Alistair''s arm wasn''t numb at all. Thanks to those Body Fortification Pills, he was in top-notch condition. 15 min left And the day before, he''d identally drunk Caroline''s water, yet he felt perfectly fine. Caroline dashed into the dressing room. They''d spent the night in each other''s arms, well, one and a half nights if she included the previous one. She just wasn''t ready to change clothes in front of Alistair yet. Clearly, their level of intimacy still needed a bit of a push. But she was set on making it happen! Mabel watched them strolling hand in hand, a big smile on her face. "Breakfast''s on the table. Come and dig in," she called out. Such a loving young couple. It really puts my mind at ease. Chapter 91 Waiting 15 min left After the meal, Caroline decided to put off going to the office and joined Alistair to take Eloise to their family''s kindergarten. On the way, she told Alistair about the n to move. Alistair simply replied, "It''s your call, honey. I''m right behind you." Eloise tilted her little head up, her eyes flitting between her dad and mom. Her short legs were swinging merrily as she beamed from ear to ear. Once I start at the new kindergarten, Dad won''t go to the old one anymore. Then I won''t have to worry about that mean kid trying to steal Dad from me! ***** Near the intersection by Angel''s Garden, Daniel was dragging his feet, holding Reba''s hand, and looking around impatiently. "Mom, howe Dad isn''t here yet?" Yesterday, Reba had stormed in and dered Daniel''s withdrawal from the kindergarten right in front of Gina. But today, here she was, back again with Daniel. She wasn''t sending Daniel back to school, though. Once the words were out, there was no taking them back. If she did send him back, it''d be like pping herself in the face. Chapter 91 Waiting. Speaking of ps, Reba''s face turned ashen. That bitch! 15 min left She did it on purpose, hitting me only on one side of the face! That half of my face was swollen! Normally, after such an insult, Reba would have run back to her parents, crying and throwing a fit, demanding they get justice for her. But now, she knew her mess with Richard had already disappointed her parents. Going back would only add to their troubles. So she''d gone back to her own little home. Despite her meticulous self-care, the swelling had only just begun to subside. However, half of her face still bore the telltale signs of bruising, a mottled mess of purples and blues. In recent days, Reba had felt so self-conscious that she''d hardly dared to step out in public. At the moment, she was fully concealing her face behind a ck mask and a pair of sunsses. Daniel had been so terrified the previous day that he''d jolted Chapter 91 Waiting 15 min left awake, screaming, several times throughout the night. Reba had stayed up with him, utterly worn out. Yet, when the time came, she''d still hauled the listless Daniel out of bed and brought him here. Reba was eager to see Alistair. She fancied herself quite familiar with him. Alistair seems to have a penchant for gentle and kind-hearted women. Well, unfortunately, that isn''t me. But I can put on a gentle act if only Alistair would return to me. Reba took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. Once Alistairys eyes on the bruises on my face and realizes how vicious that woman is, will he still be smitten with her? Even if I can''t get him to leave her right away, I can at least sow a seed of doubt in his mind. Once there''s a crack in their rtionship, I still stand a chance! But despite her bravado, just the thought of facing Alistair made her palms go sweaty. "Maybe that little girl is sick and took the day off?" she told Daniel. Chapter 91 Waiting 15 min left Daniel scowled and grumbled, "I wish she''d kick the bucket. Then Dad woulde back and be my dad again." They always said kids could blurt out the most unexpected things, and it was up to parents to set them straight when they said something out of line. But when Reba heard Daniel''s words, she didn''t scold him for being inappropriate. Instead, a thought crept into her mind. If that damned woman died, Alistair might actuallye back to me... Write yourment CEO by 92 Chapter 92 Reba''s Regret After splitting up with Richard, Reba was like a woman under a spell, constantly pining for the past. I wish I could turn back the clock. Before Richard decided to reconcile with me, I should''ve told Alistair I wanted to be with him. We could''ve raised Danny together and walked through life hand in hand. My parents had already epted Alistair. Why was I so blind back then? She was consumed by regret, but there was no undoing the past. At that moment, she recalled Vivienne''s advice and realized that Vivienne had seen the whole situation clearly. But what was the use now? Things had changed, and their once-close friendship had faded away. Still, Reba wasn''t ready to throw in the towel just yet. After six whole years of living under the same roof, day in and day out, Alistair should have an ounce of feeling for me, right? Even if he doesn''t give a damn about me, he should at least care about Danny. 16:49 Chapter 92 Reba''s Regret I mean, he was there when Danny was born. He watched that little squalling baby grow into this lively, rambunctious kid. Whenever Danny was sick and crying his eyes out, it was Alistair who''d stay up all night, holding him close and trying to calm him down. He took better care of Danny than I did, and I''m his mother! Danny is the child he helped raise. There''s no way he doesn''t love Danny! The thought of Daniel gave Reba a bit more confidence boost. Okay, so that woman has a daughter around Danny''s age. So what if the girl is prettier and better-behaved? How long have they even known Alistair? It''s nothingpared to the father-son bond between Danny and Alistair! Reba had conveniently forgotten how she''d once scornfully kicked Alistair out of the house, telling him not to think he was Daniel''s dad. And now here she was, trying to use five-year-old Daniel to win back a man who''d never really been hers in the first ce. All her efforts were doomed to be in vain, like grasping at a mirage. She waited until the kindergarten gates closed, but Alistair never showed up. It''s okay. I''lle back tomorrow. 16:49 Chapter 92 Reba''s Regret 14 min left If I don''t see him tomorrow, I''lle the day after and the day after that. Anyway, the bruises on my face won''t heal in three or five days. I''m going to make Alistair see what a vicious woman she is! Reba had never known that someone as impatient as herself could be so patient when it came to Alistair. Just as she was about to leave empty-handed, her phone rang. Reba nced at it listlessly and saw it was an unknown number, so she hung up immediately. There had been a lot of nuisance callstely, and she hadn''t answered any of them. She was in a bad mood and didn''t want to deal with it. But then the phone rang again. Reba was already in a foul temper, and the caller''s persistent nagging got on her nerves. Irritated, she angrily answered the call, ready to give the person a piece of her mind. Then a somewhat familiar voice came through. ¡°Don''t hang up! Ms. Whitfield, I need to talk to you!" 12-10 Chapter 92 Reba''s Regret 14 min left Reba let out a sardonicugh. ¡°Liam, what are you doing hounding me? What do you want, exactly?" But then she had second thoughts. He''s Alistair''s father, after all. Even though they''ve severed ties, blood is thicker than water. There''ll likelye a day when they reconcile. Since I''m nning to spend the rest of my life with Alistair, it won''t do me any favors to have a bad rtionship with Liam. So, she softened her tone a bit. "Come on, if you''ve got. something to say, just say it." Liam blurted out anxiously, "Alistair knows about our deal!" Reba waspletely taken aback. "What?!¡± Liam repeated himself. It was like a bolt of lightning had struck Reba. She''d only met Liam once. What deal could they possibly be talking about? She instantly realized he was referring to what had happened six years ago. Reba tried to keep her cool, but her voice was low and 16:49 Chapter 92 Reba''s Regret seething with barely-hidden anger. "Did you tell him?!" Liam shot back, "Do you think I''m an idiot? Why would I tell him that?" Reba didn''t buy it and was fuming. "If you didn''t tell him and I didn''t either, how the hell did he find out? Was it your meddling wife who spilled the beans?" Hearing this, Liam could tell that Reba was as much in the dark as he was. He heaved a huge sigh of relief. That''s good. Reba must be scared of this getting out, too. Her family is rich, and rich people have more ways to deal with things. As long as she can handle Alistair, I''ll be able to sleep soundly, too. Having kept the five-million-dor deal and saved his own skin, Liam felt confident again, and his back straightened involuntarily. That ungrateful brat! I''m his father, for crying out loud! In the old days, I had absolute power over my children''s lives. I could sell them off if I felt like it. That heartless thing actually used an outsider to threaten me. Does he think I''m easily scared? Pfft, he''s still too green! 16:49 Chapter 92 Reba''s Regret "Ms. Whitfield, hasn''t Alistair given you any trouble? That ungrateful brat doesn''t care about family ties. He''s even willing to turn against me!" Liamined pitifully. Hearing this, Reba shuddered. Is the secret out? She wasn''t really worried about Alistair''s revenge. Will Alistair hate me to the core and nevere back to me? Even Reba, who, thanks to her family''s wealth, had recklessly ruined a good student''s future to satisfy her own selfish desires, knew how excessive she''d been back then. Only she, Liam, and his money-hungry wife were privy to this secret. They had all sworn to keep their lips sealed. Reba hadn''t been worried about the secret leaking because they were all in the same predicament. If Alistair found out, it would spell trouble for every single one of them. Yet, at this critical juncture, Alistair had uncovered the truth! Reba was acutely aware of the gravity of the situation. Fear and panic washed over her, shattering her confidence. "If 16:49 Chapter 92 Reba''s Regret 14 min left you didn''t tell him and your wife didn''t either, how the heck did he find out?" Liam looked utterly dejected. "I''ve got no clue. At first, I thought you might have let it slip, Ms. Whitfield... Look, it''s not easy to exin everything over the phone. How about we meet up and talk?" Write yourment CEO by 93 Chapter 93 Do Whatever It Takes Suspicion instantly shed across Reba''s mind. She recalled how greedy Liam and his wife had appeared six years ago. For a measly two million dors, he was willing to sell his own son. What else wouldn''t he do? Reba let out a scornfulugh. "Liam, what''s your game? I see through you. You''re trying to con me into giving you more perks, aren''t you?¡± Liam shot back, "No way, I''m being dead-on honest. That little rascal really knows the whole deal." Reba believed she''d seen right through his feeble attempt at pulling the wool over her eyes. Without a second thought, she hung up the phone and promptly blocked him. Thank God Alistair takes after nobody in his father''s mold. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to rest easy having him by my side for six long years. Near Stuyvesant High School, Liam was utterly exasperated, his 16:49 over It Takes forehead creased with annoyance. I thought if I told Reba, she''d be all worked up and rush to figure things out with me, to handle Alistair. But no, she thought I was pulling her leg! Well, at least it shows Alistair hasn''t given her any grief yet. Liam grumbled through gritted teeth, "Damn it! I''ve really got myself a ''wonderful'' son. "When he sees someone rich and powerful, he doesn''t dare to mess with them. Instead, he takes it out on his own family." Wait! That''s not right. Alistair isn''t a coward who only picks on his own. He won''t let anyone off the hook; he''s just going after them one by one. §ß§Ö Liam tried calling Reba again. "Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off. Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off..." Liam was so furious that he nearly smashed his phone. The brief moment of relief he''d felt vanished in an instant. That woman is either stupid or just in evil. She thinks Alistair won''t do anything to her, so she''s just sitting back and watching. 16:49 Takes 13 minlent If it weren''t for her seeking me out all those years ago, I wouldn''t be in this mess today! Despite his seething anger, all Liam could do was vent his frustration about Reba, which was utterly futile in getting him out of this mess. He was so furious that he fantasized about going back 24 years and choking baby Alistair in his crib. But without a time-travel device, it was nothing more than a wild dream. Alistair had given him a string of bank card numbers and demanded that he deposit five million dors into them within a week, promising to let the past be the past. What made it worse was that he hadn''t even left a contact number, leaving Liam feeling cornered and desperate. Even if Liam wanted to grovel for forgiveness, he had no clue where to find Alistair. And reaching Reba was equally impossible. Reba looked down on them. Other than those rare phone calls, she''d always kept her whereabouts a mystery. Chapter 93 Do whatever It Takes 13 min left Since Alistair was the crux of the matter, tracking him down was the only hope for a solution. Liam gritted his teeth and swore, "As long as that little punk spares me, I''ll do whatever it takes!" With no other viable options, Liam made a beeline for the gates of Stuyvesant High School. Even though Alistair dropped out years ago, perhaps his former teachers could help me establish contact. After badgering the school guard for a bit, Liam finally managed to get inside the school. He was in luck as he quickly found Emilia rke, the teacher who had taught Alistair. However, that was where his good fortune ended. Even after six years, just the mere mention of Alistair was enough to stir up a storm of indignation in Emilia. She unleashed a torrent of angry words on Liam, almost drowning him in her fury. "You''re his dad? Well, if you don''t know how to get in touch with him, how do you expect me to know? "What were you up to six years ago? That boy was a real genius, sure-shot for a top-tier university. How could you just let him drop Chapter 93 Do Whatever It Takes out like that? 13 min left ¡°I don''t have his contact details! In all my years of teaching, I''ve nevere across such an irresponsible parent. Your son was here at this school for ages, and you never once bothered to check on his studies. You don''t even have his contact info. All we knew about was histe grandpa. We were pulling our hair out trying to find you six years ago. Did you even give a damn? "What a huge waste of a great kid, all because of you irresponsible parents!" Liam''s face alternated between flushing red with embarrassment and paling in shame. He didn''t dare utter a single word. Usually, in his suit, he looked like an important person. But in front of this enraged teacher, he cowered, looking as docile as amb. He stammered, "Ms. rke, are you really sure Alistair could''ve gotten into a top- notch university?" This is totally different from what Celeste told me. But if Alistair were truly a cker, there''d be no reason for Emilia to lie to him. By now, Emilia had calmed down and realized she''d been too worked up, losing control of her emotions for a moment. Chapter 93 Do Whatever It Takes It was mainly because she felt so sorry for Alistair! 13 min left He''d just dropped out of school out of the blue. Any sensible. person could tell that he must have run into some trouble. It was a pity that the boy had just left without leaving a contact. Emilia wanted to reach out and see if the school could offer any help, but there was no way to find him. She''d even gone to the address left in the student records, only to find that he''d moved out. Liam left Stuyvesant High School with his tail between his legs, having been thoroughly berated by Emilia, and had nothing to show for his visit. Under the zing sun, his face was grim. It turned out that Alistair wasn''t a poor student at all. In fact, he was one of the top students in his grade! What the hell? Celeste told me he barely scored anything on exams. Did that old woman misread? It doesn''t matter if she''s losing her marbles, but she''s really screwed me over! 16:50 Chapter 93 Do Whatever It Takes 13 min left And then there was Reba. I asked her about Alistair''s grades back then, and she kept quiet. I thought Alistair''s grades had really tanked, and there was no point in his continuing school. But then again, did Celeste really misread? Write yourment Gifts 16-50 CEO by 94 Chapter 94 Love-struck Fool Liam frowned. After living with her for so many years, how could he not know her? No matter how sweetly she talked in public, the fact remained that she couldn''t stand Alistair. She''d secretly pitted her own son, Caleb, against Alistair. Once, when she noticed that Alistair was a few inches taller, she went on a shopping spree, buying all sorts of so-called height-boosting supplements. "Caleb, you gotta take these every day. They''ll make you as tall as a basketball yer!" she''d insisted, shoving the pills at him. Another time, seeing Alistair''s clear, smooth skin, she ordered Caleb, "You should wear a mask whenever you go out. It''ll protect your skin." Caleb rolled his eyes, muttering, ¡°Mom, that''s so girly. I''m not doing it." If he hadn''t put his foot down, she probably would''ve gone as far as getting him an umbre to shield him from the sun. Suddenly, Liam''s mind shed back to Caleb''s senior year in high school. Celeste had turned into an absolute maniac. "Caleb, you''re not going to bed until you finish these practice tests. I want you to ace the SATS!" she''d scream. Night after night, she forced 16:50 Chapter 94 Love-struck Fool Caleb to study until one or two in the morning. Poor Caleb couldn''t take it anymore. He ran away from home several times. Liam came to an abrupt halt, his face frozen in a mask of shock and disbelief. He was dead certain of what he''d just realized. Celeste found out Alistair was outshining Caleb at school. She was terrified Alistair would blow Caleb out of the water on the SAT. So, so... Liam''s expression kept shifting, a whirlwind of shock, remorse, and anger swirling across his face like a wild carousel. Do not think Liam felt guilty just because he''d discovered he''d been duped by his second-wife, and it had cost his son a shot at college. Even if he''d known Alistair was a top-notch student back then, he might''ve just hemmed and hawed a bit longer and made Reba''s job a tad more difficult. He was selfish to the core. Just like Celeste had put it, what good would it do him if Alistair went to college? Could itnd him a cool two million dors right away? With a bit more of Celeste''s sweet-talking in his ear, he''d still have 16:50 sold his own flesh and blood. But now, well, Liam saw things differently. He''d always been big on glorifying himself, convinced he was a stand-up father. If Celeste hadn''t lied to me, I''d never have just sat back and watched my own son drop out of school. That conniving bitch Celeste is the one who drove a wedge between me and my boy! Just then, Celeste''s call came through. "Liam, what the hell? Are youing home tonight or what? If you don''t haul your ass back here pronto, we''re getting divorced. I''ll live with Caleb, and you can go live with that little bastard son of yours!" Celeste''s pushy words got Liam''s blood boiling. The previous night, when he''d rushed out of the house, he''d done his damnedest to persuade Celeste toe with him. But she was as stubborn as a mule and refused to hige an inch. Left with no other option, Liam had to leave on his own. Fear had gnawed at him ever since. 16:50 Chapter 94 Love-struck Fool 13 min left Back in the day, in his desperate bid for a promotion and a raise, he''d pulled some shady stunt on a colleague. He never in a million years thought that the seemingly timid colleague had a son with underworld connections. If that guy ever found out what he''d done, Liam''s life would be over. Now, apart from resenting Alistair for being so heartless, Liam held the deepest grudge against Celeste. **** Thanks to the previous transition at the kindergarten, Eloise, whose personality had be increasingly outgoing, bid a sweet farewell to Alistair and Caroline without a single tear or tantrum. "See you this afternoon, Mom and Dad," she said obediently, then followed the new teacher away. After that, Caroline headed to thepany while Alistair went home. The new house needed a thorough renovation, which would take quite some time. She had made the decision to transfer Eloise to a new kindergarten rather abruptly. The kindergarten nad been purchased at a high price in the shortest possible time, but she had to put some effort into decorating the new house to make it as cozy as possible. 16:50 13 min left For the time being, they would continue to live in their current ce and move to the new house once it was all set up. Thankfully, their current residence wasn''t too far from the new kindergarten. It was also located in the city center, only about a ten-minute drive farther than the old kindergarten. As usual, Caroline drove Alistair back home. Despite having multiple cars in the family, including Alistair''s chauffeur-driven car for Eloise''s pick-up and drop-off, Caroline chose to use one car as she seized every chance to be with Alistair. Before, it was to get to know him better as quickly as possible. Now that their feelings were in sync, Caroline wanted to be with Alistair all the time. Watching his handsome, upright back, Caroline was tempted to ditch work right away, jump out of the car, and chase after him to build their rtionship at home. Am I turning into one of those love-struck fools? Caroline decided to be a bit reckless. So what if I''m love-struck! 16:50 Chapter 94 Love-struck Fool 13 min left Once Alistair''s figurepletely disappeared from sight, Carolineposed herself and calmly said, "Let''s go." Alistair stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window in the living room, watching the Rolls-Royce carrying Caroline drive away. Alistair returned to the bedroom, grabbed her cute white pillow, and hugged it as if she were in his arms. Grinning like a loon, he started rolling around on the bed. It''s almost unbelievable! Such an amazing girl is mine now! Back in the day, when Reba''s torment had him teetering on the brink of a breakdown, he''d often found himself railing against the unfairness and cruelty of fate. "What did I ever do to deserve this? I''ve never done a single bad thing in my life!" he''d shout. But if all those hardships were to prepare me to meet Caroline and, of course, our little angel Eloise, then it''s all worth it. Now, the tough times are finally over, and the good days havee! Write yourment Gifts 16:50 CEO by 95 Chapter 95 Useful Pawn Alistair put the pillow back in its proper ce. After a moment''s deliberation, he inched his own pillow closer to Caroline''s until they were practically touching. Lost in a reverie, he could picture himself lying beside her in bed, their noses almost brushing as they stared into each other''s eyes with adoration. Damn it! He felt the corners of his mouth curving up into a smil e again, and he couldn''t seem to rein it in. Two minutester, Alistair emerged from the bedroom with a poker face. He grabbed his keys and made for the door. I can''t just soak in the bliss of finally having a home. It''s been two days already. I need to keep my cool. Business alwayses first. In the garage, apart from the car used for picking up and dropping off Eloise, there were seven or eight sleek luxury cars. Caroline had told him that he could pick any car he liked and have the driver take him wherever he needed to go. Nevertheless, Alistair decided against taking a luxury car. Instead, he got into an unassuming ride-hailing car. Showing up in a shy car would be way too showy and might throw a wrench in his ns. 16:50 Chapter 95 Useful Pawn 13 min left ording to his initial schedule, Alistair was supposed to head back to his hometown today. He''d nned to set off in the morning and be back before it was time to pick up Eloise. There was no way he''d miss that, no matter what. Two hourster, Alistair found himself standing in front of his old family home. The mulberry tree that once yielded white mulberries was nowhere to be seen, reced by a charming garden. A pang of sadness hit him, but he had to admit that the yard looked far nicer than he''d recalled. This was his first return since the house was sold. The elderly couple who''d purchased the house used to live in the city center. After retiring, they''d decided to relocate to this suburban cottage to enjoy their retirement. They were incredibly kind. Before Alistair''sst departure, they''d even told him that if he ever yearned for home, he was wee toe back and stay for a few days as there were spare rooms. Alistair''s arrival delighted the old folks. On his way over, he''d stopped to pick up some fruits and gifts. It 16:50 WIT 13 min left just wouldn''t have been proper to show up empty-handed. The old couple chided him for spending money, but then promptly washed the fruits and fetched some snacks to treat him. Alistair settledfortably in the yard, engaging in a lively chat with the elderly couple. As the conversation flowed, he subtly shifted the topic to the house in front. The old man gave him a straightforward answer. "When we first moved in, there were still folks living in that house. You could see the lights on both the upper and lower floors at night. But after some time, it was always pitch-ck. We''ve got no idea when they moved out." This response caught Alistair off guard. Right after I left, the people in the front house moved out too. What a strange coincidence. Am I just overthinking things? Maybe Caroline has nothing to do with that house. But the way she reacted that day... It''s hard not to be suspicious. Alistair politely turned down the old couple''s warm invitation to 16:50 Chapter 95 Useful Pawn stay and got to his feet to leave. €13 min left The ride-hailing car was waiting for him by the roadside. He handed the driver two thousand dors and told him to hang around so he could leave at his convenience. After convincing the old couple to head back inside, Alistair found himself standing in front of the dpidated two-story house. A sudden impulse welled up within him. I really gotta go in and take a look. 10 His curiosity about the ce where that child had been kept was simply irresistible. Before the house was put up for sale, Alistair had been inside it. However, since the family inside was small and they mainly upied the first floor, rarely venturing to the second, he''d never set foot upstairs. However, even though the house was currently empty, a rusty padlock hung on the bolt, barring any entry. And even if there hadn''t been a lock, it wouldn''t have been appropriate for him to simply barge in uninvited. Suddenly, Alistair''s eyes sharpened. 16:50 13 min len Hey, where''s that rusty padlock that was on the boltst time? To his surprise, there was no lock on the rusty iron gate! He tilted his head up to look at the second-floor windows. Logically, even if it were the same people from back then inside, it shouldn''t matter to him. But he couldn''t exin this nagging curiosity that made him desperate to know who was in there right. now. Just then, a handnded on Alistair''s shoulder. Alistair assumed it was a neighbor from his hometown who''d recognized him. Well, he wasn''t being conceited. Back in the day, he''d had a ster reputation around here. All the neighbors had adored him. Of course, after he''d moved to New York, with Celeste''s continuous meddling, the good impression he''d left on the neighbors had probably faded into the annals of the past. was Alistair spun around and came face to face with a pair of smiling eyes thatcked any real warmth. For a split second, he caught off guard. 16:50 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É ¦Ó¦Ï User Pawn §á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö 13 min What''s he doing here? The man, a few years his senior, probably in histe twenties, was tall and skinny. He sported casual clothes and a small ponytail, exuding an air of sophistication with a touch of artistic allure. Yet, there was something off-putting about the way he grinned at Alistair. "Hey, I need a word with you. Let''s go over there and talk, huh?" Alistair kept his cool, his eyes discreetly surveying the area. He noticed several figures quickly ducking into the corners. "Tsk." Alistair clicked his tongue. He regarded the man in front of him with a hint of amusement. This guy was just a semi-well-known street tough. Compared to real heavyweights like multi-millionaire Caroline, he was a nobody. But if yed right, he could be a useful pawn for Alistair to deal with Liam. However, at the moment, this so-called "pawn" was turning against him. Alistair wasn''t the least bit intimidated by this so-called fearsome 16:50 Chapter 95 Useful Pawn street tough. (+)12 min left He''d always been the model student in the eyes of teachers and parents, never getting into fights. But that didn''t mean he''d cower when trouble came knocking. With the power of the Body Fortification Pill surging through his veins, he felt like he could take on the world. He was pretty confident he could take down ten Aarons on his own. Still, he figured there''d be no need for a brawl. Alistair casually asked, "Did Celeste send you?¡± Write yourment tt Gifts 16:50 CEO by 96 Chapter 96 Ugly losers Aaron was taken aback, caught off guard by the direct question. Alistair continued, his toneced with a hint of mockery, "Did she tell you I''m some kind of monster? That I''m a waste of air when I''m alive and a waste of dirt when I''m dead? A bloodsucker, just itching to devour their flesh and suck out their marrow?" Aaron sank into deep contemtion. Being a street thug wasn''t merely about being tough, fearless, or having a penchant for violence. To rule a territory and survive in this cut-throat world, one had to have a head on their shoulders. Suddenly, he realized that things weren''t as straightforward as he''d initially thought. Mr. Liam Harlow''s so-called ungrateful son looks so mild-tempered and well- behaved. He''s the kind of goody-two-shoes that old folks just adore. I could probably take him down with two quick punches. Yet, he hesitated to make a move. Aaron knew Liam as a colleague of his father. Despite holding a 16:50 Chapter 96 Ugly losers minor leadership position, Liam''s monthly sry was barely enough to support his wife and two sons. They were far from being well-off. Six years ago, they''d even exhausted their savings to send one of their sons abroad to study. Aaron had met Caleb and considered him a brother. This was his first encounter with Alistair. And to his surprise, Alistair was nothing like he''d pictured. He''d heard about Alistair from Celeste and others. upposedly, he wasn''t as docile as Caleb and wasn''t much of a student. But he''d gotten lucky, though. He''d fallen for a rich girl, gotten hitched, and started a family early. Aaron immediately recognized the designer clothes Alistair was wearing. The entire outfit was worth well over a couple hundred thousand dors. Aaron scoffed inwardly. What else could he be but a gold-digger living off his wife? However, there was something about Alistair''s calmposure and self-assured smile that put him on edge. 16:50 (~~) 12 min left It was evident that Alistair knew exactly who he was and why he''d shown up. Aaron''s instincts told him that this young man was no run-of-the-mill character and definitely not someone he wanted to cross. "Mr. Landry, Liam saved your father''s life, and you feel you''re in his debt. So you''vee here to teach his so-called ungrateful son a lesson. But have you ever considered that your so-called act of righteousness might just be ying into someone else''s hands?" Aaron frowned, picking up on the hidden meaning in Alistair''s words. "Cut the crap and get to the point," he snapped. Alistair''s eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief. "You-" Suddenly, a panicked yell interrupted him, "Alistair!" Liam had sprinted all the way here, his heart thumping so violently it felt like it was about to leap out of his chest. As soon as he reached them, he tried to pull Alistair to the side. Alistair nimbly sidestepped, giving Liam a half-grin. "You made it just in time, Mr. Liam Harlow. Don''t worry, I haven''t spilled the beans yet..." 16:51 12 min Hearing this, Liam heaved a massive sigh of relief. Alistair leaned in and murmured something only he and Liam could catch, "There are less than six days left. I really wanted to keep my promise and stay calm, but what is this all about?" He shot a nce at Aaron, and his smile instantly turned icy. Aaron furrowed his brows, eyeing Liam and Alistair suspiciously. He couldn''t make out their conversation, but he sensed that Alistair was on the verge of spilling some beans, and Liam was petrified of it getting out. Aaron''s mind raced. Does Liam have some skeletons in the closet that Alistair knows about, and it seems to involve me? What a pair of "loving father-son" act... His gaze was intense. Liam shivered when he met Aaron''s inquisitive stare. If he could, he''d never want toy eyes on Aaron again! 16:51 Chapter 50 ugly losers Guilt gnawed at him. 12 min left Liam had clung to hope. After Alistair cut off all ties with them, he''d gone all out to track Alistair down in New York, but it was a wild-goose chase. He''d assumed Aaron would face the same dead end. Who could''ve ever guessed that little brat would show up back in town today! Thankfully, Liam had pulled out all the stops to find Alistair. He''d reached out to every acquaintance in ces the boy might frequent, asking them to keep a sharp eye out. When the call came from the owner of the local grocery store, Liam sped back in his car like a bat out of hell. He''d arrived just in the nick of time. If he''d been anyter, he might not have lived to see another sunrise! Forcing a smile, Liam said, "Sorry, Aaron. You must be having a good chuckle at my expense." Aaron knew Liam was trying to brush him off, but he wasn''t one to be easily deterred. With a respectful look on his face but a steely determination in his stance, he demanded, ¡°Mr. Liam Harlow, what''s going on here?" 16:51 A bead of cold sweat trickled down Liam''s forehead. 12 min left He''d always had a rocky rtionship with Celeste, the woman who''d goaded him into selling Alistair. At that moment, he could have dly ripped her to shreds! That old hag is trying to get me killed! Under the mounting pressure, Liam pulled Aaron aside. Relieved to see that Alistair didn''te charging after them, he let out a little sigh of relief. That makes sense. That five million dors hasn''t hit his ount yet. Ande on, I''m his real dad. He wouldn''t really screw me over, right? Liam couldn''t help but drift back to the old days when Alistair was the most obedient and caring kid. That boy was an absolute angel before. He knew how to take care of folks... Howe I never saw his good side back then? Frustration got the better of him, and he gritted his teeth. 16:51 Damn that woman! ¨‹ 12 min What Liam didn''t get was that if he hadn''t been such a cold and irresponsible father to Alistair, Celeste''s words wouldn''t have driven a wedge between them. Liam was dying to get rid of Aaron. As long as Aaron was out of sight, he figured he still had a shot at patching things up with Alistair. But he''d forgotten that their father-son bond was history. He''d never hear Alistair call him "Dad" again in this lifetime. Forgive him? Not a chance! "Liam," Alistair spoke up calmly, his voice devoid of any extra emotion. But to Liam, it was like the chilling call of a vengeful spirit. And the cherry on top? Aaron, the real-life Grim Reaper, was standing right there in front of him! Up on the second floor of the shabby two-story buing, Caroline stood by the window, looking down at theposed man on the roadside. 16:51 Chapter 96 ugly losers Caroline beamed with pride. He''s so handsome. My hubby takes the cake! Maybe it was just love making her blind, but Caroline thought Alistair was perfect in every way. She couldn''t get enough of looking at him. After feasting her eyes on her husband''s gorgeous face for a while, Caroline reluctantly shifted her gaze to the others present. The moment sheid eyes on those two, she felt as if her eyes had been contaminated. She squinted slightly and let out a disdainful snort. "Ugly losers." Write yourment it Gifts 16:51 CEO by 97 Chapter 97 Spill the Beans The beefy bodyguard behind her was left rather dumbfounded. Look, Liam might be a bit long in the tooth, but he''s still got a decent look about him. Alistair takes after his mom, so there''s not much resemnce there. And that ponytailed guy, well, he doesn''t seem like the up-and-up type, but he''s not hard on the eyes either. He''s got that kind of bad-boy allure that today''s young girls go gaga over... But if Ms. Ashbourne says they''re a couple of ugly losers, then they sure as hell are! Still, don''t we need to head down and give Mr. Harlow a hand? Ms. Ashbourne''s just standing here, watching the show like it''s a pic. To be fair, it was clear as day to anyone with half a brain that Alistair was holding his own down there. For the time being, he didn''t need any backup. But if things took a turn for the worse, they''d sprint down there in a sh to protect Alistair! What neither they nor Alistair knew was that Caroline had already 16:51 Chapter 97 Spill the Beans sent some reliable folks to keep a low profile and guard him. They were lurking in the shadows, ready to jump into action and keep him safe at all costs. Liam turned around nervously, forcing a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. His voice had a hint of desperation as he pleaded, "Alistair..." Alistair stood his ground, not even flinching. "Some people just love to spread rumors about me. It''s really starting to get on my nerves. To clear up any more messes like what happened today, how about you exin our little feud to Mr. Landry here?" Liam''s face went rigid, and the corner of his mouth twitched nervously. Alistair sneered, his cold eyes fixed intently on Liam. Liam silently cursed Celeste a dozen times in his head. He''d had some leeway before. At least he could have left with a shred of dignity after meeting Alistair''s demands. But that foolish woman, Celeste, had dragged Aaron into this mess, and now he was truly stuck between a rock and a hard ce. 16:51 Chapter 97 Spill the Beans 12 min left Aaron might be a notorious street tough with a questionable moral code, but he had his own set of values. If he found out that Liam had sold his own son for a measly two million dors, he''d surely hold Liam in contempt! Liam''s face flushed red with embarrassment. Looks like I''ve got no other choice, huh? To hell with it. I should figure out how to get rid of Aaron first! Shame washed over him. He still had a bit of pride left, and it was mortifying to confess his past misdeeds in front of the younger generation. "Sorry, Aaron. You''re probably having a field-day at my expense today. This whole thing is on me. Alistair was a great student back then, but I fell for my wife''s lies. I thought he was no good at school, so I took two million dors from someone. I lied to him, said I was in a bind and had to pay someone off, and made him drop out of school..." Alistair stuffed his hands in his pockets. "Who did you make the deal with?" Liam hesitated for a moment. "Your ssmate, Reb ca Whitfield." 16:51 With Aaron around, it was easy to get Liam to talk. He splied th beans without holding back. He spilled the beans about how Reba had approached him all those years ago. Once he was done, he couldn''t resist trying to shift the me. "Alistair, I was totally duped by her-" Alistair cut him off, his expression cold as ice. "So, where''d that two million dors go?" Liam gritted his teeth in frustration. "Well, a million dors was for a new house, and the other million dors sent Caleb off to study abroad..." Aaron stared at Liam in utter disbelief. After he was sure Liam wasn''t lying, he let out a scoff and said, "Mr. Liam Harlow, you''ve really outdone yourself. Talk about ''selfless."" Using the money you got by ruining your own son''s future to support your stepson. You''re either aplete idiot or just heartless. Liam''s face turned beet-red with embarrassment. Aaron shot a nce at Alistair, and there was a faint glimmer of sympathy in his eyes. Then, as if recalling somethin he turned to Liam with a somewhat serious look, not bothering to hide the conversation from Alistair. "Yesterday, Mrs. Celeste Harlow told 16:51 me..." Liam cut him off right away. "Don''t pay any heed to her ramblings." Aaron squinted at Liam, annoyance flickering across his eyes. So, I''ve been made into a tool for a stepmom to take on her stepson? How interesting. Aaron''s expression was inscrutable. "Mr. Liam Harlow, our Landry family owes you one. Today..." Liam forced out augh. "You''re being way too polite. What favor? It was nothing. Anybody would''ve done the same." As he talked, he stole nervous nces at Alistair, terrified that Alistair might suddenly blurt out the truth. Seriously, if Aaron found out what really happened, he was a goner! Alistair stuffed his hands in his pockets and wore aid-back smile. When their eyes met, his smile grew wider, and his deep eyes gave away nothing of what was going on in his mind. Truth be told, Liam didn''t know this son of his at all. He''d always thought of Alistair as a meek little puppy. But once riled up, this so- called "puppy" would sink his teeth in and not let 16:51 12 min go until he''d ripped off a hunk of flesh. Alistair asked, "Is it too much for me to ask you to fork over five million dors, with interest, for screwing up my future?" "Not at all, not at all..." "Great. Since you''ve said so, transfer the five million dors to my designated bank ount within two days." "Sure, sure-hold on a sec." In front of Aaron, Liam was aspliant as amb, nodding along with whatever Alistair said. But only after the words left his mouth did he realize something was amiss. His eyes popped wide open. "Didn''t you say I had a week? Now there''s only..." Alistair cut him off icily. "The situation''s changed." Liam was left speechless. Alistair feigned concern. "Having trouble? No worries. You can go for n B, or I even have a n C-" Liam gritted his teeth. "Two days it is!" Alistair gave a slight nod. "Fine. I''ll be waiting to hear from you.¡± Alistair had presented Liam with a total of three options. 16:51 12 min The first option was straightforward-cough up five million dors. The second involved turning himself in and ratting out Reba. If Liam wasn''t keen on either of these, Alistair, ever the considerate one, had a third option up his sleeve. It was the one Liam dreaded the most. Bankruptcy or jail time were bad enough, but Liam was even more petrified of Reaching into his pocket, Alistair pulled out his phone. He''d recorded every word Liam had said. Sure, Reba might try to weasel out of it, but there was no fooling everyone. Write yourment tt Gifts 16:51 CEO by 98 Chapter 98 The Only Ray of Light Alistair was certain that someone had entered this two-story house, which was said to have been unupied for over a decade. All he had to do was push open the courtyard gate, stride in, and he''de face-to-face with the person inside. Then, through a conversation, he could delve deeper into the questions nagging at his mind. However, it wasn''t proper for him to barge into a private property like that. After some thought, Alistair made his way to the front door, raised his hand, and knocked. Soon, someone came to answer. It was a burly man with a hairy face. His expression was stony as he asked, "What do you want?" Despite the man''s uninviting demeanor, Alistair shed a polite smile and described Caroline''s appearance, asking if he knew her. The hairy-faced man replied that they knew nothing about the previous upants and hadn''t seen the girl Alistair was talking about. Alistair hadn''t held high hopes anyway. After all, the elderly couple residing in the backyard knew this house as well as, if not better than, anyone else. So, if they were in the dark about certain 16:51 11 min aspects of it, it was a safe bet that others would be too. So, without much disappointment, he thanked the man politely and turned to leave. Maybe Caroline just has low blood sugar. I must have been over-sensitive and made a wrong assumption. Suddenly, Alistair looked back up at the second floor. The balcony on the second floor was enclosed with ss, and the faded, gaudy- patterned curtains were drawn tightly. But right then, the fluttering curtains made him recall a time when he''d caught a "peeping Tom" in his own backyard. The curtains had swayed in the same way. Alistair was absolutely sure that there was someone standing behind those curtains on the second-floor balcony. And this person had been secretly watching him through the curtain slits. Caught in the act and quickly hid behind the curtains. Who could it be? A strange flutter stirred in his heart. Is it that poor kid who was trapped on the second floor all those years ago? 16:51 only way Light I min left Even though Alistair had never seen the kid''s face, he felt a rare sense of curiosity and kinship toward him, perhaps because the kid had, in a way, been a part of his life. He''s up there? Did he recognize me? But it seems he still doesn''t want to see me. Otherwise, why would he have yanked the curtains shut the moment I looked up? Alistair had an urge to turn back and meet this person. The hairy-faced man looked at him curiously. "Do you still have something to ask?" Seeing the man''s guarded expression, Alistair apologized and walked away. In the journey of life, one crossed paths with countless strangers. Perhaps it was the unconventional way this person had stepped into his world that made Alistair''s thoughts keep lingering on her. Behind the curtains, Caroline''s heart was thumpina like a drum. So close! I nearly got caught by him! 16:51 The hairy-faced man came back. "Ms. Ashbourne, why don''t you go out and see Mr. Harlow? It''s clear as day he came here for you." Caroline''s face turned serious. "I... I don''t want his pity." Alistair was extremely sharp-witted. From her one-off strange behavior, he''d managed to figure out her possible link to this house and then tracked her down. Caroline was well aware that he cared about her. How could she not fall head over heels for him? Her mind drifted back to the past. That kind-hearted boy who, despite the unseemly situation, had looked up at her and greeted her. She''d almost reciprocated his kindness but held herself back. Caroline was terrified that if she did, the only ray of light that had seeped into her otherwise dull world would be snuffed out. ***** Liam waspletely at a loss. 117 16:51 Chapter 98 The Only Ray of Light (~~) 11 min left Trying to scrape together five million dors in just two days was giving him a major migraine. The family''s savings amounted to just a bit over 300 thousand dors, and that money was firmly in Celeste''s control. Even if he could somehow get his hands on it, it would be a drop in the bucketpared to the five-million-dor debt looming over him. Selling the house within two days was next to impossible. And even if he managed to pull it off, it wouldn''te anywhere near fetching the five million dors he needed. Liam was once again painfully aware of just how much Alistair loathed him. From the very start, Alistair had no intention of giving him an escape route. Time was running out, and he had toe up with five million dors in just two days. Liam was like a cat on a hot tin roof. Seems like there''s no other way but to borrow from loan sharks. No, wait. How could I forget? I have another son... 16:52 (*****) 11 minft He immediately called Caleb, asking, ¡°Hey, Caleb. How''s your rtionship with your girlfriend these days? Oh, it''s stable? That''s great. Your mom''s been looking forward to having a grandkid. Hahaha. "Listen, Caleb. I''ve got something to tell you. Promise me you won''t get all worked up, and don''t go asking your mom about it. Just act like you don''t know anything. "Your mom hasn''t been feeling well. She had a check-up at the hospital, and... well, the situation isn''t good." At this point, Liam actually choked up, sounding genuinely emotional. "The doctor says she needs to have surgery as soon as possible, or... The thing is, you know how it is at home. I wouldn''t be asking you this if it weren''t an absolutest resort. Your girlfriend''s family is pretty well-off, right? Do you think you could... Well, if not, it''s okay. I''ll do whatever it takes, even if it means selling everything we have. I can''t just sit back and watch your mom die. "You''ll give it a try? Great. Do it fast, Caleb. Your mom''s surgery has to be scheduled soon. The hospital says there''s a foreign doctor still in the country. If we''re ready, they can range the surgery tomorrow, and the sess rate is 100%... That''s good to hear. I''m relieved knowing I can count on you. 16:52 Chapter 98 The Only Ray of Light "By the way, Caleb, keep it a secret. Your mom''s a worrier. I''m afraid that if she finds out, it''ll mess with her head and affect the surgery. I''ll tell her it''s just an appendectomy... Yeah, okay. Thanks to you, I don''t know what I''d do otherwise." After hanging up, Liam let out a long sigh of relief. Thank goodness I haven''t raised and invested in Caleb in vain. Aftering back from studying abroad, Caleb had just started dating a rich girl from New York. Liam wasn''t sure if her family was richer than Reba''s, but one thing was for sure-she could easily fork out five million dors. Celeste was constantly lost in daydreams of her son marrying into money. Caleb had made a grand promise that if he managed to bag a rich girlfriend, he''d ensure they lived like kings and queens. Write yourment Gifts 16:52 CEO by 99 Chapter 99 Guess Who I Just Bumped Into "Dad, I made a new friend today. Her name is Orania Winslow. Dad, do you know why she has this name?" Alistair thought hard for a while and then tentatively replied, "Could it be that her mom loves oranges?" Eloise''s eyes widened. min With her big, doe-like eyes, the little girl resembled a cute child who had just stepped out of a cartoon. Alistair rubbed his smooth chin. "Did I get it wrong?" Eloise eximed, opening her mouth wide in an over-the-top manner, "Dad! Do you know Orania''s mom?" Alistair let out a bewilderedugh. "I''ve never even met Orania. How on earth would I know her mom?" "But Dad, you guessed it right off the bat! You''re so cool! You''re a hundred times, no, ten thousand times cooler than Superman!" This shower of praise made Alistair beam from ea ear. Suddenly, as if struck by a thought, she spoke up again, "Orania''s 16:52 mom loves oranges, so she named her Orania. But my name is Eloise... Why did Mom name me this? Dad, is there a fruit called Eloise in the world?" Alistair, not well-versed in such matters, replied, "I don''t reckon so. I''ve never heard of it." Eloise wasn''t buying it. "Well, then, is there any kind of food called Eloise?" Alistair pondered for a moment. "Maybe?" Their conversation came to a halt when they passed by a churros shop. "Dad, I wanna have a churro!" The chauffeur-driven car smoothly pulled over to the roadside. Alistair took Eloise''s tiny hand and led her into the shop. Inside, Eloise stood in front of the cab, eyeing the delicate churros,pletely stumped on which one to pick. In the cab, there were churros with the ssic vor. Besides that, they also found ones vored with various fruit syrups, like strawberry, orange, cherry tomato, and banana. After much back-and-forth, Eloise finally settled on a mixed-vor one with strawberries, oranges, and bananas. "Dad, 16:52 you bumped I... 11 min left which one are you gonna get?" Alistair picked a traditional churro for himself. "Do you know what kind Mom likes?" After living with Caroline for some time, Alistair was sure that Caroline was more easy-going about food than Reba. Of course, the cook at home was really good at her job, much more professional than he was, so there was really nothing to be picky about. So far, Alistair hadn''t found out what Caroline didn''t like to eat, nor what she especially liked. Eloise tilted her little face up, thought for a long time, and then shook her head. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen Mom eat a churro." Alistair simply bought one of each kind. Surely one of them will suit Caroline''s taste. "Hey, isn''t that so-and-so?" A sudden voice came from behind. Alistair was so focused on talking to Eloise that, although the voice sounded familiar, he didn''t think much of it. It wasn''t until the voice called out his name, "Alistair?" 16:52 Chapter 99 Guess who I Just Bumped I... 11 min Eloise craned her neck curiously and then leaned in close to Alistair, whispering, "Dad, there''s a madam calling you. Who is she?" Before Alistair could even turn around to see, Eloise lowered her voice to an even softer murmur. "She''s not as pretty as Mom!" The woman who had called out Alistair''s name missed Eloise''s secondment but caught the first one. Her expression soured instantly. "Who are you calling ''madam''? It''s dy''! You little rascal, say it right this time!" Some women had a thing for being addressed in a way that made them sound younger. And unmarried women who weren''t all that old yet couldn''t stand being called "madam." Anne was one such woman. Alistair quickly stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Eloise to shield her. He fixed Anne with a cold, expressionless stare. Normally, Eloise would refer to women of a simr age as dy." But there was an exception. When she took an immediate dislike to someone, she''d use the term "madam." 16:52 ust bumped Clearly, she had no fondness for Anne right from the start. Alistair couldn''t help but think that Eloise had an uncanny knack for sizing people up. Every woman she''d ever taken a disliking to had proven to be unpleasant and of poor character. This intuitive ability of hers was surely going to be a valuable asset as she grew up. Anne sneered contemptuously, "Alistair, was it you taught to call me ''madam''?¡± I never thought you could be so petty. No wonder you couldn''t keep Reba by your side for six years. A guy like you deserves to be a broke, lonely bachelor for the rest of your life- Suddenly, Anne''s words died on her lips. Her eyes bulged in shock as she took a long, hard look at Alistair from head to toe. Is this really Alistair? Can it possibly be the same Alistair I know?! Despite her deep-seated prejudice against Alistair, Anne had to admit that he was good-looking. 16:52 That was why she''d once tried to flirt with him. Back then, Anne considered herself of high status, and flirting with Alistair was like teasing a stray dog. She thought if the dog was smart enough to please her, she might toss it a bone out of good humor. Who would have thought that the stray dog would be so ungrateful? Not only did it fail to wag its tail and show her some friendliness, but when Anne reached out her hand, it gave her a vicious bite. How could she not be furious about that? It was more humiliating to her than getting pped in the face. Anne was furious. What an insolent guy! He should be on his knees, thanking me for taking a fancy to him and flirting with him. Instead, he''s acting all aloof! What a joke! If I''m in a good mood, a tiny bit of my money would be enough for him to livefortably for a while. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been kicked out by Reba penniless. 16:52 Chapter 99 Guess Who I Just Bumped ... Oh, and here''s a little secret. It was I who came up with the idea for Reba to make him record every single expense. That way, she could keep a tight rein on his spending. She''d assumed that after being dumped by Reba, Alistair would be down and out. But now, Anne''s eyes bulged as she inspected the bespoke suit on Alistair. This guy isn''t just doing okay; he seems to be living the high life! This suit is as expensive as mine! Did Alistair find another rich woman to support him? He''s really lucky. He''s a natural at being a pretty boy living off women! After leeching off Reba, he''s moved on to someone else and is doing even better! Anne was a bbermouth with a strong urge to share. The first person that came to her mind was Rebec Maybe it was the thrill of seeing the drama unfold that made her 16:52 Chapter 99 Guess Who I Just Bumped I... 11 min ton dial Reba''s number. No answer. Not willing to give up, she sent a text instead: [Reba, guess who I just bumped into?] CEO by 100 Chapter 100 Team Up Both Vivienne and Anne were Reba''s close friends. If it were Vivienne, Alistair would stop and exchange a few polite words with her. But when ites to Anne, just ignoring her was already the best he could do in terms of being polite. Anne was very much like Reba. In Alistair''s book of the most loathed women, Reba took the top spot, with Celeste and Anneing in second and third, respectively. Anne was a woman with no moral standards and absolutely no boundaries. Just the thought of how she used to act all cutesy and flirtatious with him, thinking she was so alluring, made Alistair want to gag. Of course, Alistair was well aware that in the eyes of a rich, flighty girl like her, he was nothing more than a ything. He hoped that her so-called "friendship" with Reba wouldst forever. Eloise peeked out from behind Alistair and whispered to t...., "Daddy, this madam is so mean. Should we call Mommy toe and help?" Alistair couldn''t suppress a smile. He was generally a man of few words, which made some people like Liam, Celeste, and Anne right here, think he was an easy mark. Has Eloise also got the idea that "anyone can push Daddy around?" That won''t do. In Eloise''s eyes, I''m even more powerful than Superman. I''ve got to let her know that no matter what difficulties we encounter or what kind of people we run into, I''ll be a solid wall protecting her and her mommy. He turned to Anne, a half-smile on his face. "What, are you miffed that my daughter made you sound old? If you admit that your IQ is lower than a three- year-old''s, I''ll ask my daughter to call you little sister." Then, he bent down and gently said to Eloise, ¡°Eloise, go ahead and call her little sister. It''ll make her look younger." Eloise blinked her big, innocent eyes. Really? She stole a nce at the scowling Anne. She''s so mean. She''s not even a fraction as good as my mom. Humph! When Anne shot her a re, Eloise shrank her neck. If Daddy says to call, I''ll call! I''ll do what Daddy says! Then, she spoke up clearly, "Little sister." Alistair smiled and gave Eloise a thumbs-up. Eloise beamed sweetly. Anne was left speechless. How infuriating! Alistair is making a mockery of me, hinting that my IQ is only as high as a three-year-old''s! Anne''s face red up with rage. "Alistair, quit showing off. I''m gonna go back and tell Reba about this. I''ll make sure she gives you the cold shoulder from now on." Alistair, truth be told, was hoping for that. He said earnestly, "Is that really possible? Well, thanks then." Eloise, always eager to be a good-mannered little girl, politely chimed in, "Thank you, madam." Alistair bent down and gently chided her, "Already forgot, huh?" Eloise quickly nodded, then with a sugary smile, repeated, "Thank you, little sister!" As Alistair took her hand and led her away, Eloise waved and called out, "Bye- bye, little sister!" When it came to teaming up with Alistair to rile people up, Eloise seemed to have a natural knack for it. Anne, on the other hand, was fuming. She was so mad she could have ripped someone to shreds. She was on the verge of losing it! Just then, a good-looking young guy around Alistair''s age stepped out of the high-end men''s clothing store behind them. "What''s going on, honey?" to a In an instant, Anne transformed from an enraged shre fragile, pitiful damsel. She threw herself into the man''s arms and sobbed, "Waa, someone just picked on me..." The young man looked around, eyes zing. "Where are they? I''ll teach them a proper lesson!" With someone to back her up, Anne immediately dragged the young man in pursuit. But all they caught sight of was the rear of a Maybach speeding off into the distance. "The one who bullied you was in that car? If he hadn''t run so fast, I''d have really given him a hard time today!" the young man said. After sizing up Alistair''s clothes and his ride, Anne realized that the patron Alistair hadtched onto had really deep pockets. Without knowing who that backer was, she didn''t dare to provoke Alistair casually, fearing she''d bring trouble upon herself. Sure, she usually acted all high-and-mighty and didn''t give Alistair the time of day, but that was because Alistair used to be a penniless bum. Relieved that Alistair had disappeared into the distance, Anne stomped her foot in feigned defiance. "He was lucky to run off so fast. Otherwise, I''d make his life a living nightmare!" The young man looked around, eyes zing. "Where are they? I'' teach them a proper lesson!" With someone to back her up, Anne immediately dragged the young man in pursuit. But all they caught sight of was the rear of a Maybach speeding off into the distance. "The one who bullied you was in that car? If he hadn''t run so fast, I''d have really given him a hard time today!" the young man said. After sizing up Alistair''s clothes and his ride, Anne realized that the patron Alistair hadtched onto had really deep pockets. Without knowing who that backer was, she didn''t dare to provoke Alistair casually, fearing she''d bring trouble upon herself. Sure, she usually acted all high-and-mighty and didn''t give Alistair the time of day, but that was because Alistair used to be a penniless bum. Relieved that Alistair had disappeared into the distance, Anne stomped her foot in feigned defiance. "He was lucky to run off so fast. Otherwise, I''d make his life a living nightmare!" Then, she turned to the young man by her side. "Come on, honey. How did those clothes fit you?" The young man, Caleb, stood there like a rooted tree, his eyes filled with a trace of mncholy and a thousand thoughts churning in his mind. Anne, being perceptive, immediately picked up on his off-mood. "What''s going on with you?" Caleb forced a smile and waved it off. "It''s nothing, really." Anne came to a halt, folded her arms across her chest, and stared at him intently. "Caleb, do you love me?" Caleb started fidgeting nervously. "Baby, how can you even doubt that? My heart''s all yours. Of course, I love you!" Anne was content with Caleb''s affirmation of love. "Then don''t keep secrets from me. I deserve to know what''s going on," she insisted. Caleb hemmed and hawed for what felt like an eternity. "I got a call from Dad today. Mom''s sick and needs surgery. It''s gonna cost an arm and a leg, and my family can''t just whip up that kind of cash overnight..." ft Anne simply brushed it off with a wave of her hand. "You say you love me, but why didn''t you tell me sooner? If you''re strapped for cash, I''ll fork it over!" Caleb looked a bit sheepish. ¡°But it''s a huge sum..... I don''t wanna take your money. It''d make me feel like a mooch..." "Don''t be so distant with me!" Anne huffed, stamping her foot in irritation, "Money''s nothingpared to true love! So, how much do you need?" Caleb hung his head, a mix of shame and desperation on his face. "Five million dors..." Five million dors was no chump change. It was her entire annual allowance. But Anne had a hidden nest-egg. Anne said nonchntly, "Is that all? I''ll give it to you." Caleb was over the moon with gratitude. "Baby, don''t worry. This is a loan. Once I''m raking in the dough, I''ll pay you back with interest-" "Stop right there. Don''t ever say that again! There''s no yours or mine. From now on, what''s mine is yours!" Caleb was secretly thrilled. He couldn''t help thinking about Alistair. 10 min left He hadn''t forgotten how Alistair was sold by his father for two million dors. He gave up his SAT chance and his future for just two million dors, while I just had to open my mouth, and my rich girlfriend handed me five million dors. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 101 Chapter 101 Who Would''ve Thought (P) 20 min loft She''d endured so many losses recently; it had been a real emotional rollercoaster. She was deathly afraid of ending up a lonely and forgotten soul. Before Reba could even get a word in, Anne asked in a conspiratorial tone, "Reba, take a guess who I ran into today?" Reba went along with it, her voice calm. "Who?" But truth be told, she couldn''t have cared less at that moment. Anne eximed, her eyes wide and her expression over-the-top, "I saw Alistair!" Reba, who had been slouchingzily on the sofa, sat bolt upright in an instant. Her voice took on an urgent edge without her even meaning to. "Who?" "Alistair!" Anne was champing at the bit to spill the beans and rambled on non-stop. Reba hung on to every word, not daring to miss a single syble. 18:53 Chapter 101 Who Would''ve Thought ** 20 min left She kicked herself for ignoring Anne''s call during the day; it felt like she''d missed out on a goldmine of information. "You should''ve seen him. He was decked out in a custom-made suit, and his shoes were a limited-edition one. And that car he was in... I never would''ve thought he had it in him. He must''ve snagged a rich girlfriend!" Reba''s initial excitement started to fizzle out. Truth be told, she''d had a hunch about this for some time. Anne said, shing a sly smile, "No wonder Vivienne was head-over-heels for him. You know, once he''s all dressed up like that, he''s actually quite a looker. "But I''m scratching my head over why Vivienne couldn''t win his heart. Maybe the woman he''s with now is more loaded." Reba swallowed down the irritation welling up inside her and tried to sound casual as she asked, "Where''d you spot him?" "Near Kingswood Road. Oh, and there was a little girl with him." Anne recalled how Alistair had sneered at her, and her teeth ground together in anger. "Getting in with a rich woman has really gone to his head. He even said my IQ was lower than a three-year-old''s, It really ticked me off! If he hadn''t taken off so 18:53 Chapter 101 Who Would''ve Thought (**)20 min left fast, my boyfriend wouldn''t have let him get away with that crap." When the topic switched to her boyfriend, Anne''s tone went from boastful to deeply worried. She poured her heart out to Reba about all his problems, practically beside herself with anxiety. Anne also said she knew she had to roll up her sleeves and make more money to pull him out of his family''s mess. Anne had always nursed a dream of bing a star. She was good-looking, but in the cut-throat world of show business, good looks alone weren''t going to cut it. And her acting skills were practically non-existent. Rumor had it that with her dad''s help, Anne managed to meet a producer. The producer promised to give her a substantial supporting female role in the next big-budget movie helmed by a well-known director. The "roll up her sleeves" Anne talked about meant throwing herself wholeheartedly into shooting this movie. When Anne mentioned above her boyfriend''s surgery, Reba couldn''t help but speak up. She gently warned her, "What kind of surgery costs five million 18:53 Chapter 101 Who Would''ve Thought dors? Are you sure he isn''t pulling your leg?" **** 20 min left Anne got irritated right away. "Reba, I''m beginning to think you just can''t stand seeing me happy. When you were with Richard, I was always cheering you two lovebirds on. "Now that you''ve found your happy ending and are being showered with love, why do you have to rain on my parade and ruin my mood?" Reba took a couple of deep breaths, trying topose herself. Finally, she managed to speak in a rtively calm tone, "Anne, I''m telling you this because you''re my friend. The truth can be tough, but if you don''t want to hear it, just act like I never said a thing." If it were Vivienne... Well, Vivienne would never be so smitten and believe everything someone tells her. Reba feltpletely drained. She regretted not being firmer and answering this call. Anne said petntly, "Fine, then I''ll put it like this. Even if he''s really lying to me, at least he''s made some effort. I don''t care about the money. I''m happy to pay for what he ims to have done." 18:53 Chapter 101 Who Would''ve Thought Reba was left speechless. 20 min leff For a moment, she had an urge to burst intoughter and mock Anne for being a hopeless romantic,pletely smitten and blind to reality. But then, a sense of self-awareness hit her. She quickly realized she had no grounds tough at Anne. I was just as bad as her in the past. A wave of mncholy washed over her. Suddenly, she blurted out, "Anne, I''ve broken up with Richard." This was a mess she hadn''t shared with anyone. Anne let out a surprised "Ah" and instantly forgot about their little tiff. Her eyes sparkled with the thrill of gossip. "Why? You two were like a match made in heaven. And you waited for him for ages! Are you really okay with this? "Is it because of Alistair? I knew it! Even though he''s with some rich woman now, he''s still sore that you didn''t pick him. So he must have stirred up trouble and caused misunderstandings between you two. You can''t let him get the upper hand!" 18:53 Chapter 101 Who Would''ve Thought 20 min left Reba felt like her heart was about to shatter into pieces, and tears welled up in her eyes. If only her split from Richard were due to Alistair. It would have meant that Alistair still held a torch for her, and that thought would have sent her over the moon with joy. But s, Alistair had nothing to do with this breakup. It was simply because, during their rtionship, she''d finally seen Richard for who he really was. And she just couldn''t bear the thought of being with him any longer. At eight in the evening, Alistair caught sight of the additional five million dors in his bank ount and arched an eyebrow in surprise. Who would''ve thought that old man has such tricks up his sleeve? He''d managed to scrounge up five million dors in no time. It seemed that selling his son was bing a piece of cake for him. CEO by 102 Chapter 102 Liam in Trouble 20 min left Celeste could easily manipte Liam into selling out Alistair. After all, Alistair wasn''t her flesh and blood, and she was all about squeezing every penny she could out of him, regardless of the consequences. But what if she found out that Liam had swindled five million dors from her own son and handed it over to Alistair? The fallout would be catastrophic. Alistair and Liam had long since severed any semnce of a father-son bond. Alistair could have easily orchestrated Liam''s demise through Aaron''s hands, but he felt that would be letting Liam and Celeste, along with the beneficiary Caleb, off too lightly. Imagine if he hadn''t had dirt on Liam-would he have been able to walk away unscathed from Aaron''s clutches? When Celeste had Aaron "administer justice," she hadn''t intended to leave any room for Alistair''s survival. Alistair was the outsider, the extra piece in their picture-a perfect family of three- loving parents and a dutiful, filial son. He could stomach Liam''s neglect and cold shoulder, but he 18:53 Chapter 102 Liam in Trouble ** 20 min left couldn''t stand idly by knowing he was the stepping stone to their blissful existence. They had ruined his life, so it was only fair that he dismantle their happiness. Alistair had anticipated their lives would spiral into chaos and nned to give it a nudge at the right moment to achieve a "family in ruins." But he hadn''t expected events to unfold so swiftly, a stroke of luck that saved him the effort. The money had arrived a little past eight, and by ten, Liam was in trouble. When Alistair got wind of the news, he was just lying in bed, pondering how to casually wrap his arms around Caroline. Secrets have a way of surfacing, and Liam hadn''t intended to keep this one for long. He''d managed to extract five million dors from Caleb to rid himself of the Alistair problem, and that was all that mattered. Liam and Celeste were on the outs, and he''d been staying elsewhere, nning toy low for the night. But then Celeste called, sobbing about a fall. Despite everything, she was still his wife for many years, and Liam 18:53 Chapter 102 Liam in Trouble panicked, rushing home. 20 min leff The moment he opened the door, he was met with a barrage of fiery, bloody scratches across his face. Celeste was like a woman possessed, wing and scratching at him relentlessly. "You old fool! How could you even think of asking Caleb to get five million dors from his girlfriend? Don''t you realize this will make her look down on him, and he''ll never be able to hold his head up in front of her again?" Her stepmother act was a show of cruelty. She wished she could crush Alistair''s bones and suck out the marrow. But when it came to her own son, her maternal instincts were pure and unadulterated. She always considered his best interests. Celeste shielded him from worry, only sharing good news, and naturally, she hadn''t mentioned the turmoil Alistair had caused. Liam had exploited this, convincing Caleb with a story of Celeste''s illness. Liam, who had always been distant and indifferent to Alistair, was all heart and soul for Caleb, genuinely looking out for him, which had inadvertently fooled Caleb. 18:53 20 min leff Chapter 102 Liam in Trouble But after transferring the money, Caleb couldn''t shake off his unease. What kind of surgery costs five million dors? How serious is Mom''s illness? Caleb''s suspicion deepened when he called Celeste and hear her robust voice. Just like that, Liam''s deceit was unraveled. Liam had used Caleb, wishing ill on Celeste, and his guilt made him give in repeatedly, hoping she''d calm down after venting her anger and listen to his exnation, so they could move on. But Celeste was relentless, seemingly intent on not stopping until she''d beaten him to death, and finally, Liam''s patience snapped. Liam shoved Celeste aside, his finger jabbing at her face as he roared, "You dare use me of being a lousy father? Fine, I''ll admit I''m not perfect. But ask yourself this-how much have I ever done for Alistair? "If it weren''t for my dad, he''d have starved to death! And Caleb? Did I ever skimp on anything for him? Everything he''s ever had was the best we could afford! They''re both my sons, both owe me respect. So what''s wrong with me asking him for five million 18:53 Chapter 102 Liam in Trouble dors when I''m in trouble?" 20 min left Celeste''s eyes bulged, her voice dripping with venom. "That little bastard? Born with a curse. How could he everpare to my son?" Liam''s hand flew, pping her across the face. "So you lied to me about him being a failure?" Celeste doubled down, her tone defiant. "He is a failure. He''ll never measure up to Caleb-" "I went to Stuyvesant High School in New York and talked to his old teachers!" Liam cut her off, his voice trembling with rage. "Alistair''s grades were better than Caleb''s ever were. His teachers said he could''ve gotten into any top-tier university. But you? You ruined his chances. You''re a poisonous woman, a stepmother who couldn''t stand to see her stepson seed. What the hell was I thinking, falling for a viper like you? "That two million dors we got for selling him-one million dors went into this house. Isn''t your name on the deed? The other million dors was invested in Caleb. Celeste, even a cornered rabbit will bite back. If you push him too far, do you really think he''ll onlye after me and spare you?" The once inseparable couple, the picture-perfect pair who held 18:53 Chapter 102 Liam in Trouble (994) 19 min left hands everywhere they went, now stood torn apart, their love shattered. Celeste would never admit fault. In her eyes, it was all Alistair''s doing. Petty! He''s dredging up something that happened six years ago! Even if he''d gone to college, who was to say he''d have amounted to anything? Plenty of graduates end up delivering food for a living! He was just a scammer. Two million dors? Even after six years in the bank, it wouldn''t earn three million dors in interest. And to think Liam went behind my back and gave that little bastard five million dors! Her heart ached with bitterness. That brat was only worth two million dors. Why give him an extra three million dors? Liam''s p sent her over the edge. She grabbed a vase and swung it wildly, striking him square on the back of the head. He 18:53 Chapter 102 Liam in Trouble (**) 19 min left crumpled to the floor, convulsing. Now, hey in the hospital, still unconscious. When Alistair heard the news, he muttered, "He deserved it." There was no joy in his heart, no sense of triumph. But he didn''t regret it. Suddenly, Alistair was pulled into a warm embrace, a gentle hand patting his back. "Honey, don''t overthink it. Sleep now. No matter what happens, I''m here for you. Eloise and I-we''re your family." Write yourment 717 CEO by 103 sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO 19 min left Chapter 103 Secure Caroline hadn''t called back the person who had been keeping an eye on Liam. However, there had been no updates ryed to Alistair in the past couple of days. The weather had been relentlessly damp, with rain falling on and off, the sky stubbornly overcast, refusing to clear up. Now, it was pouring again, the rhythmic patter of raindrops heralding the vibrant renewal of spring. Mabel had sent Eloise some flower seeds, and the little girl was thrilled, eagerly nting them in pots with Alistair''s help. The balcony was already a mini garden, filled with various nts that they nned to take with them when they moved. Though Alistair had grown attached to their current home, the thought of their new ce-just a few minutes'' walk from Eloise''s new kindergarten-eased his reluctance. Eloise could sleep a little longer. After all, anywhere could feel like home as long as he had his wife and daughter by his side. As Alistair helped Eloise nt the seeds, he nced out the 18:53 Chapter 103 Secure window at the camphor trees swaying wildly in the wind. 19 min left The temperature had dropped with the rain, and he couldn''t help but worry about Caroline. She had just recovered from an illness, and he hoped she was staying warm. Logically, he knew she spent most of her time indoors, barely exposed to the elements. But his heart refused to listen-this was just how family cared for each other, wasn''t it? Once the seeds were nted, Eloise sped her tiny hands together, her voice earnest and hopeful. "Seeds, seeds, please grow strong and bloom quickly. I promise I''ll take good care of you!" She even added with a solemn nod, "I swear!" Alistair bit back a smile, feeling his heart warm. His little angel never failed to brighten his day. He couldn''t imagine what his life would have been like without Caroline and Eloise. 18:53 Chapter 103 Secure 19 min left Six years ago, the truth might have driven him to reckless anger, unanchored and unhinged. But their love had given him something to hold onto, a reason to stay calm and grounded. After nting, Alistair took Eloise to wash her muddy hands. He rinsed them under the tap, then helped herther up with soap. Eloise rubbed her chubby little hands together, producing a froth of bubbles, and asked, "Daddy, is this enough?" Alistair nodded. "That''s perfect. Just rinse it off now." Eloise obediently held her hands under the running water, then dried them with a towel. She sniffed her hands proudly and held them up to Alistair. "Daddy, smell! Aren''t they so nice?" Just then, the cook approached Alistair. "Mr. Harlow, I''ll be heading out now." Alistair looked up, surprised. Dinner''s ready already? Usually, she stayed until after they''d eaten and everything was 18:53 Chapter 103 Secure cleaned up. *) 19 min left The cook smiled, sensing his confusion, "Didn''t Ms. Ashbourne tell you? You won''t be dining in tonight." Alistair checked his phone and saw a message from Caroline sent ten minutes ago. He''d been too engrossed in helping Eloise to notice. He quickly replied with a simple "Got it." Scrolling up, he saw his earlier reminder for her to take her medicine. Her response, a voice message, yed in his mind. "Got it, hubby." He''d reyed it countless times, grinning like a fool, then scolding himself for getting carried away. But the joy fueled him, and he channeled it into his response, typing away with renewed energy. By six in the evening, Caroline returned home. "Mommy!" Eloise always made sure to position her little pink stool about six feet from the front door, ready to greet Caroline the moment she walked in. 18:53 Chapter 103 Secure "Mommy, you must be tired today!" (*) 19 min left Caroline scooped her up, nting a kiss on her soft cheek. "Were you a good girl today?" "Yes! Daddy and I nted flowers!" Eloise announced proudly. "That''s wonderful!" Caroline said, her gaze drifting toward the living room, where she met Alistair''s warm, smiling eyes. The unspoken affection between them was palpable. Alistair stepped forward, wrapping her in a hug. "You''ve had a long day, honey." She didn''t care about the so-called hardships. For Caroline, no matter how much sweat and sacrifice she had put in the real world, it was all worth it the moment she stepped through the door and was greeted by her sweet-natured daughter and thoughtful husband. Caroline hugged him back. "You''ve had a long day too, honey." Alistair paused. If it weren''t for her sincere tone, he might''ve thought she was 18:54 Chapter 103 Secure teasing him. After all, his daily routine consisted of dropping Eloise off at kindergarten and being chauffeured around in a luxury car. He didn''t cook, clean, or lift a finger around the house. What exactly was he tired from? 19 min left Caroline remarked on his long day, yet hecked the gumption to brush it off as nothing. A nagging sense of guilt gnawed at him, leaving him tongue-tied. "Is it still raining outside?" he asked, taking her coat and hanging it up. Caroline said, ¡°A little. It''s chilly out-perfect pizza weather. "That ce we went tost time was nice. Great atmosphere." Alistair knew she meant Vivienne''s pizzeria. He didn''t mind supporting her business. "Sure," he agreed, though he felt the need to exin. "That ce is actually..." He hesitated, unsure how to describe Reba. 18:54 19 min left Chapter 103 Secure "It''s run by Reba''s best friend." Caroline paused mid-step, ncing up at him. "If it bothers you, we can go somewhere else." Alistair chuckled and said, "I don''t mind. I just didn''t want you to..." It was only in hindsight that he discovered the pizza joint was Vivienne''s business. Caroline, with her razor-sharp intellect, immediately picked up on his unease. "You''re fretting that I''ll mind once I learn about thister, aren''t you?" Alistair hastened to rify, "I''m not insinuating you''re being small-minded. I just figured it''d be better toy all the cards on the table." Caroline fixed him with a steady gaze for a brief moment. Alistair was left adrift, trying to decipher the thoughts racing through her mind in those fleeting seconds. Suddenly, a radiant smile lit up her face, and she said, "Thanks, 18:54 Chapter 103 Secure honey." Alistair wasn''t sure what she was thanking him for. My honesty, perhaps? But he knew one thing-sincerity always worked. (***) 19 min left Alistair wasn''t ying any mind games. Whenever an idea popped into his head about sharing something with Caroline, he''d just let it fly. Caroline smiled, "Thank you for making me feel so secure." She slipped off her shoes and headed to change. Eloise, ever curious, tugged at Alistair''s sleeve. "Daddy, what''s ''secure''?" Write yourment tr Gifts CEO by 104 104 Unattainable * 19 min left. Alistair exined the concept of security to Eloise, who listened thoughtfully before dering with utmost seriousness, "Daddy, you don''t just give Mommy a sense of security-you give it to me too. "I used to cling to Mommy, scared to sleep alone. But since you came, I''ve been sleeping like a baby, not a single fear in sight." Alistair smiled warmly, "That''s my honor, sweetheart." Meanwhile, Caroline swapped her professional attire for a youthful, loose-fitting outfit. She had a penchant forfort in her downtime. Alistair, having already changed into casual wear before picking up Eloise, was ready to go. The trio headed out together. "I''m thinking of signing up for driving lessons tomorrow," Alistair mentioned. In this day and age, it was rare to find a young adult who didn''t drive, but Alistair was one of them. 18:54 Chapter 104 Unattainable (19 min left Caroline nodded. "Sure, even though we have a driver, it''s good to learn. Skills never hurt." The phrase "we have" warmed Alistair''s heart. Caroline had a way of subtly reminding him he was part of the family, and it always touched him deeply. ***** Meanwhile, Vivienne had grown into her role as the owner of the pizza shop, where the initial chaos had transitioned to smooth operations. After the initial rush from the grand opening promotions, business had stabilized. Thanks to its ster reputation, high-quality service, and unique approach, the shop had secured a loyal customer base and was thriving. Vivienne had fully embraced her entrepreneurial spirit, practically living at the shop, so much so that she considered setting up a bed there. But her focus was briefly interrupted by a well-meaning elder from her hometown who had taken it upon themselves to nag her about finding a boyfriend. While her parents were understanding and didn''t pressure her, it 18:54 Chapter 104 Unattainable (***) 19 min left was tough to brush off the elder, as she was just showing her love, fearing that if Vivienne didn''t act fast, all the good guys would be snapped up. With a forced smile, Vivienne had to bite her tongue and endure the nagging. Sure, Vivienne was ambitious and driven, but who could resist allure of a sweet romance? But dating wasn''t as simple as grabbing a random guy off the street. She had to be attracted to him at least. Vivienne wasn''t that desperate; she was smart and believed in waiting for the right one. Unfortunately, so far, she hadn''t met many guys who made her heart skip a beat. Come to think of it... Vivienne''s eyesnded on the fruit buffet area. There, a tall hunk was helping himself to some watermelon. She couldn''t see his face, but just his back was a sight for sore eyes. 18:54 Chapter 104 Unattainable * 19 min left Vivienne wasn''t one to judge solely by looks-she prided herself on being more than just superficial-but she couldn''t deny the appeal. Everyone loved a beautiful view, and it was only natural to take a second look at a good-looking person. And on the second nce, a sense of familiarity washed ove When he turned around, their eyes met, and he greeted her with a smile. "Long time no see." Since this was Vivienne''s joint, it was no surprise Alistair wasn''t fazed to see her. In her own restaurant, diners often bumped into the owner. Vivienne returned the smile. "Indeed. You look great." It was obvious to anyone that Alistair was doing well. His stylish attire and vibrant energy were a dead giveaway. He exuded an air of detachment yet kindness, a clear sign he was happy with his life. Vivienne couldn''t help but sigh. Since he left Reba, he''s really blossomed. 18:54 Chapter 104 Unattainable (* 19 min left It''s like he''s shed that old, listless self and finally be the person he was always meant to be. Vivienne didn''t mention thest time she''d seen Alistair at the shop, mainly because the unpleasant scene with Reba had overshadowed the encounter. After Reba left, Vivienne had been too busy to notice when Alistair slipped away or that Reba had been lying in wait for him. The two exchanged polite small talk, about to go their separate ways, when a voice chimed in from behind, "No wonder you''ve been dodging those blind dates- you''ve already found someone yourself!" An elderly woman with silver hair beamed at Alistair, her smile widening as she took him in. "My, my, what a fine young man! You and Vivienne make such a handsome pair!" Alistair was speechless. Vivienne, flustered, tried to exin, "It''s not like that. He''s not " The woman interrupted with a knowing wave, "I know, I know. You''re just shy about introducing your boyfriend to the family!" Vivienne fell silent for a moment. 18:54 Chapter 104 Unattainable 19 min leff She''d once harbored a fleeting crush on Alistair, but that was as far as it went. The elderly woman was her great-aunt, visiting from their hometown. Due to her frail health, the family had arranged for her to stay with them while she consulted a renowned doctor. The woman sped Alistair''s hand warmly. "My dear, Vivienne is a wonderful girl. You must promise never to hurt her-" "Dad!" A bright voice cut through the conversation. Eloise tugged at Alistair''s sleeve. "Dad, what''s taking so long? Mom and I have been waiting forever!" Alistair, with a hint of pride, introduced her to Vivienne. "This is my daughter, Eloise Ashbourne." Then he gestured toward the elegant woman by the window. "And that''s my wife." Caroline, sensing the attention, turned their way and smiled. In that instant, the entire pizzeria seemed to fade into the background, her presence eclipsing everything else. 18:54 Chapter 104 Unattainable She carried an aura that made the world around her dim in 19 min left As Caroline approached, Alistair couldn''t hide the pride in his voice. "Let me introduce you to my wife, Caroline Ashbourne." This was Vivienne''s first time meeting Caroline. During their previous visit, the angle had obscured her view of the woman sitting across from Alistair. At first nce, Vivienne couldn''t help butpare Caroline to Reba, but she quickly realized it was a futile exercise. There was simply noparison. Though she and Reba had been friends for over two decades, Vivienne had to admit, objectively, that Reba paled inparison to Caroline in every way- looks, grace, everything. It seems my former best friend is destined to pine after someone unattainable again. First, it was Richard, and now it''s Alistair. 717 Write yourment Gifts 18:54 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 105 Chapter 105 Rope Vivienne knew better than anyone that Reba had waited six long years for Richard toe back. But even if she waited ten times that, she''d never see Alistair return. Alistair had always kept his distance from Reba''s domineering ways, and now, with a perfect wife by his side, it was clear he''d moved on for good. When Reba had mentioned it over the phone, Vivienne had brushed it off as jealousy, thinking Reba was reading too much into things. But seeing it with her own eyes? It was real. Vivienne was stunned. It hasn''t been that long since Alistair left Reba, and already... Well, good for him. She masked her surprise and turned to Caroline with a polite smile. "Hi, I''m Vivienne Everett, Alistair''s..." She trailed off, unsure how to finish. 18:20 Chapter 105 Rope What do I even say? His ex-wife''s former best friend? Thats a mouthful. But "friend"? That doesn''t feel right either. Caroline smoothly picked up the conversation. "I''ve heard about you." Vivienne nced at Alistair, surprised and a little ttered. She hadn''t expected him to mention her to his wife. She wondered how he''d described her. In her mind, Alistair had always avoided anything rted to Reba, so, for her, Reba''s former best friend, this was unexpected. "Thank you for standing up for my husband back then," Caroline added. Vivienne blinked, caught off guard. So, he framed me as someone who helped him out? A good Samaritan, I guess. Not quite a savior. "Oh, it was nothing. I just said what needed to be said," Vivienne said, a little embarrassed. 18.20 Chapter 105 Rope (**) 20 min left It wasn''t like she''d done anything extraordinary. Reba had been so unreasonable, and Vivienne couldn''t stand by and watch. She hadn''t expected Alistair to remember, let alone bring it up. Then, remembering her great-aunt''s matchmaking blunder -mistaking Alistair for her boyfriend-Vivienne turned to the confused old woman. "See, Great-aunt? I told you he''s not my boyfriend. He''s married!" The old woman sighed, "What a shame! But young man, you and your wife make such a handsome couple," she said, nodding at Alistair and Caroline. Thatstment softened Caroline''s irritation toward the meddling woman. Alistair, ever the respectful younger generation, simply said, "Thank you." The old woman then noticed Eloise and said, "Oh my, what a beautiful little girl! Like a little fairy. You''re going to grow up just as stunning as your mother." Eloise beamed. "Thank you!" 18:20 Chapter 105 Rope 20 min left The elderly woman turned to Vivienne, her tone earnest. "See, Vivienne? They''re about your age, and their daughter''s already so big. You need to get moving! I know you young people don''t like hearing this, but I''m just looking out for you. Money can wait, but good men won''t!" Vivienne rolled her eyes, speechless. Back at their table, Caroline nced at Alistair, then again a momentter. Eloise, who had been sitting next to Caroline, now clung to Alistair''s side, refusing to budge. Alistair was amused. The little one and the not-so-little one were so attached to him, one with her longing looks and the other with her constant presence. It was truly a sweet burden. He threw up his hands in surrender. "This is an ident, I swear it''s an ident." Caroline took a sip of water, her tone light but teasing. ¡°But it''s true, my husband is quite the catch. I''m always worried someone might snatch him away when I''m not looking." Eloise, too young to catch the humor, gasped and wrapped her 18:20 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ê¦Ô¦Ñ¦Å 20 min ja arms around Alistair''s leg. "Mommy, don''t worry! You go to work, and I''ll watch Daddy. I won''t let anyone take him!" Caroline teased her, "But what about school?" Eloise''s face froze for a moment. Oh, I forgot about that. School or Daddy... which is more important? The little girl didn''t hesitate. Daddy, of course! Without Daddy, I''d be a kid from a single-parent family again, and Mommy wouldn''t have a husband... She quickly added, "Then I won''t go to school! I won''t even sleep! I''ll watch Daddy all day, follow him everywhere, and no one can take him away from me!" Caroline feigned concern. "But what if someone tries really hard to take him?" Eloise clenched her tiny fists, her face serious. "Then I''ll fight them!!!" Carolineughed, gently pinching her daughter''s cheek, "You''re Mamm hore No one''s taking Chapter 105 Rope arms around Alistair''s leg. "Mommy, don''t worry! You go to work and I''ll watch Daddy. I won''t let anyone take him!" Caroline teased her, "But what about school?" Eloise''s face froze for a moment. Oh, I forgot about that. School or Daddy... which is more important? The little girl didn''t hesitate. Daddy, of course! Without Daddy, I''d be a kid from a single-parent family again, and Mommy wouldn''t have a husband... She quickly added, "Then I won''t go to school! I won''t even sleep! I''ll watch Daddy all day, follow him everywhere, and no one can take him away from me!" Caroline feigned concern. "But what if someone tries really hard to take him?" Eloise clenched her tiny fists, her face serious. "Then I''ll fight them!!!" Carolineughed, gently pinching her daughter''s cheek, "You''re such a good girl. But don''t worry, Mommy''s here. No one''s taking Daddy away." 18:21 Chapter 105 Rope Eloise wasn''t entirely convinced. First, there was that boy Daniel who wanted to steal her daddy and now some random olddy was eyeing her mommy''s husband. She couldn''t shake her unease. There are so many men in the world! Why does everyone want my daddy? He''s mine and Mommy''s, and no one else can have him! Her mind racing, Eloise suddenly thought of something else, her fear of losing her daddy pushing her to ask, "But what if Daddy wants to leave?" Caroline nced at Alistair, her tone yful but with a hint of seriousness. "Then Mommy will tie him up with a rope so he can never leave us." The conversation left Alistair both touched and amused. After dinner, as they went to pay, the cashier smiled politely and informed them their table had been chosen as the lucky customer of the day-their meal was on the house. Everyone knew it was just an excuse. 18:21 Chapter 105 Rope Alistair didn''t insist on paying. - 20 min li He''d once cooked a free birthday lunch for Vivienne''s mom, and though she''d given him a gift in return, it seemed she still felt indebted. The rain had stopped, and a cool breeze swept through the air. Alistair hoisted Eloise onto his shoulders, Caroline linking her arm with his as they strolled leisurely toward home. Eloise, clinging to Alistair''s neck, asked innocently, "Daddy, what color rope do you like?" Alistair stifled augh at her words. The little one actually took Caroline''s joke seriously and is now nning the details! Alistair pretended to think it over and said, "Pink, I guess." Write yourment Gifts CEO by 106 18:21 Chapter 106 Hold Him ountable Eloise''s eyes widened in surprise. "You like pink ropes! I love pink too!" Caroline leaned over and whispered in Alistair''s ear, "Honey, are you scared?" Her warm breath tickled his ear, sending a strange tingle through him. Alistair resisted the urge to touch his ear and nced at her. "So, what color are you going to pick for me?" Caroline smiled, "Didn''t you already choose pink?" Under the soft light, her lips looked like shiny jelly, so tempting that Alistair couldn''t help but be drawn to them. Alistair''s heart skipped a beat. "Actually, I''m not picky. Any color will do." Caroline made the final decision. "Then pink it is." But at around ten o''clock that night, instead of a pink rope, Caroline presented Alistair with a frilly, baby-pinkce nightgown. On her, the nightgown made her look like an eighteen-year-old. 18:21 Chapter 106 Hold Him ountable **) The cute yet sexy style, so different from her usual in and conservative clothes, gave Alistair a strong visual shock. 20 min left As she emerged, Alistair''s eyes met hers. Instantly, his throat tightened, a dry gulp bobbing in his throat, and his mouth went as dry as a bone. The enclosed space was filled with the warm, fragrant air, which only intensified the already amorous atmosphere. Caroline, seemingly oblivious to the alluring ambiance she had created, poured herself a ss of water. Taking a sip, she then sat on the bed. Pulling the corner of the quilt over her abdomen, she tucked her legs up slightly. Her toenails were neatly trimmed, glistening delicately. Leaning against the headboard, she turned to look at Alistair in silence. Under her gaze, Alistair felt a bit uneasy. All his wild thoughts evaporated in an instant because Alistair was certain that the look Caroline gave him was one of usation, as if she were gearing up to hold him ountable for his deeds. 18:21 Puritadie 20 min le Sitting up straight nervously, Alistair asked, "What''s going on?" Caroline said coolly, "That Vivienne, your ex-wife''s best friend. Does she have a crush on you?" Alistair was taken aback. "Huh?" Then, realizing what she meant, he eximed in horror, "No, absolutely not!" I can''t believe she''s having such thoughts. There''s no way there could be anything between Vivienne and 1. me. Sure, she was a lovely girl, but considering her connection with Reba, and the differences in our social standing and other aspects... Come to think of it, the gap between Caroline and me was even wider. But then again, in life, anything could happen. Caroline continued to press the issue. "Then why did shep our meal?" Alistair suddenly got it. 18:21 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦Å¦É ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ð¦Ï¦É¦Á Him ountable 20 min Ah, so that''s what''s bothering her. He exined, "Carol, her mom was in the hospital once, and she had the chicken noodle soup I made. That was when I was still married to Reba. She asked me to make it, and her mom loved it. Then, on her mom''s birthday, Vivienne was at a loss about what to give her, so she asked me to cook a birthday dinner. "She must be thanking me. She wanted to pay me 100 thousand dors, but I turned her down. Maybe she felt she owed me one and decided to waive our dinner bill as repayment." Caroline asked, "Then why did you agree to cook for her mom?" Alistair replied, "She''d helped me out before. I thought it was no big deal, so I said yes." Caroline nodded, lost in thought. Alistair felt he''d been as honest as he could be. He wondered what he''d said that didn''t satisfy her. Maybe it''s because I had contact with my ex-wife''s bestie? But it had already happened, and there was no changing it. If it would make Caroline feel better, he wouldn''t mind promising 18:21 20 mm Fr to never see Vivienne again. Caroline suddenly asked, "Is your chicken noodle soup really that good?" She tried to imagine it but couldn''t quite picture it. It''s just chicken noodle soup. Is it really that unforgettable? Now I''m curious! Alistair didn''t know how to respond. "Honey, I want to try it too." That was simple enough. As long as there were hens around, Alistair could make it for her every day if she wanted. But tonight was toote. It would take too long to prepare. "I''ll make it for you tomorrow!" Alistair promised. Caroline hugged him. "You''re the best, honey." As her tense nerves rxed, a flurry of thoughts rushed in. 18:21 ?? Him pic poo MoiU HIM ountable The night deepened, and their heartbeats grew erratic. ***) 20 min loft Their bodies, pressed together, grew warmer and warmer. Sweat stered their clothes to their skin, leaving them sweltering and desperate to rip the garments off. Someone''s lips found the other''s first-clumsy, awkward, and not at all cooling. Instead, it was like tossing a spark onto dry kindling. A huge me shot up, quickly consuming their reason. In the heat of the moment, only one thought remained-tonight, they had to have each other. At the critical moment, Alistair suddenly stopped. Caroliney on the bed, her hair disheveled. In the dim light, Alistair couldn''t see her usuallyposed, stunning face, now flushed and flustered. She tried to sound calm as she said, "The second drawer in the nightstand..." That short sentence drained her strength. 18:21 20 min loft Thank goodness the lights were off, or she would have wanted to dig a hole and bury herself. Preparing condoms made her feel forward and udylike. Is he doing this on purpose? Why hasn''t he prepared in advance? To be fair, it wasn''t entirely Alistair''s fault. Hecked experience and couldn''t be expected to think of everything. Caroline didn''t have experience either, but she''d been reminded by her pregnant assistant, who had taken leave. Alistair paused for a moment. Caroline, thinking he didn''t understand, felt too embarrassed to exin clearly. In her frustration, she lightly punched his chest. As she raised her hand for a second hit, Alistair caught her small hand and gently kissed it. The heat of his lips sent a shiver through her. Letting go, Alistair leaned over and fumbled in the dark to open the second drawer, pulling out a small box. His heart pounded wildly. It was his first time using condoms, and thebination of nerves and darkness left him sweating. 18:21 Chapter 106 Hold Him ountable Caroliney still, shy and anxious, waiting for him. When they embraced again, the world seemed to spin, their senses blurred, and it felt like a dream. Outside, the rain began to fall softly. As their heartbeats steadied, they drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other''s arms. Write yourment CEO by 107 Chapter 107 The Adopted Child "Why isn''t Mom up yet? Is she feeling unwell?" During breakfast, Eloise didn''t see Caroline. ncing at the firmly closed bedroom door, her little face revealed obvious concern. Alistair had anticipated the question and prepared his response carefully. ¡°Mom had some unexpected workst night and stayed up veryte, so she needs to catch up on her sleep today." Lying wasn''t good, but this was a necessary white lie told with good intentions. Before taking Eloise to kindergarten, Alistair made a point to check himself in the mirror. He buttoned his shirt all the way to the top cor, making absolutely certain that none of the suspicious, intimate marks underneath were visible. Only then did he feelfortable leading Eloise downstairs. Hearing the front door close, Caroline stirredzily under the nket. Every inch of her body ached as if she had beenpletely disassembled and then roughly put back together. Yet she knew perfectly well that Alistair had been very restrained and gentle. 18:21 me Adopted unija 19 min left She drifted back into a hazy sleep. Some timeter-she wasn''t sure how long- she sensed someone watching her. In the past, when she''d experienced sleep paralysis, she''d often felt someone standing by her bed. The terrifying sensation of wanting to open her eyes to check but beingpletely unable to was something she''d never forget. But now, even though she clearly sensed someone watching her from beside the bed, she feltpletely at ease. She knew without a doubt it was Alistair. She hadn''t slept enough and wanted to drift off again, but she also wanted to see the person by her bed. Even though he waspletely hers now, and she could look at him whenever she wanted. When she finally opened her eyes and saw him, memories of their intimate night together flooded back. She shyly pulled the cotton nket up to hide her blushing face, revealing only herrge eyes, slightly misty with sleep. A twinge of guilt washed over Alistair. It had been the first time for both of them. Despite how careful and gentle Alistair had tried to be, he''d still caused her difort. 18:21 Next time, he promised himself, he would be even more attentive. The thought of next time, and the time after that, and countless more times in their future together... Caroline''s shy, vulnerable expression made Alistair''s Adam''s apple bob involuntarily. "Are you hungry?" he asked in a soft voice. Caroline shook her head. "Then get some more sleep. When you wake up, I''ll make you whatever you want to eat." He was an excellent cook! Though so far, he''d only demonstrated his skills once for Caroline and Eloise, making them simple pasta. Caroline was afraid of tiring him out and wouldn''t give him a chance to help. Caroline''s eyes narrowed slightly in a gentle smile. Alistair gently stroked her head. "Get some sleep," he said. Alistair waited until she was sound asleep before reluctantly cing a kiss on her forehead and quietly slipping away. 18:21 Chapter 107 The Adopted Child (*) 19 min Lon He was thinking about making chicken noodle soup for Caroline. He nned to simmer it himself. Just as he took out the ingredients, the cook hurried over to stop him. "Let me handle this! This isn''t work for you to do." After much persuasion, he finally convinced the cook to let him make it. "You two lovebirds are so sweet together. Madam Ashbourne must be relieved now. Mr. Harlow, I can tell you''re a good man, and Ms. Ashbourne is a fortunate girl," the cook said with a genuine smile as she untied her apron, showering Alistair with heartfeltpliments before leaving early for the day. Cooking for loved ones was truly a pleasure. The chicken noodle soup had been simmering on low heat all morning, filling the kitchen with an irresistible aroma. Caroline had finally gotten enough sleep and regained some of her energy; however, she would need several more days to recoverpletely. line''s half-teasing, half-resentful stare, Alistair rubbed '' ~mile. "Sorry, I''ll definitely be more Chapter 107 The Adopted Child 19 min left careful next time," he promised. Caroline pounced on him yfully, pretending she would bite him to avenge her poor, helpless self. "Be careful about what exactly?" she demanded. Alistair was left speechless. Caroline gazed with satisfaction at Alistair''s reddening earlobes. She loved seeing him blush like this. Feeling Alistair''s mischievous gaze on her, Caroline suddenly snapped to attention. He quickly turned the tables, gripping her slender waist and pulling her upper body against his. With a yful smirk, he leaned in close and whispered seductively, "What do you think, honey?" Caroline struggled to maintain herposure. "What?" she managed to say. Alistair smiled, "Honey, would you like me to help you shower? I could scrub your back for you." The brilliant business tycoon, who dominated the corporate world, finally acknowledged her defeat. With flushed cheeks and burning ears, she red at Alistair, 18:21 Chapter 107 The Adopted Child 19 min left pushed him away, and fled into the bathroom, mming the door with a thunderous bang. Anyone witnessing this would have thought Alistair was some kind of dangerous monster. Alistair chuckled softly to himself as he set aside his teasing mood and started making the bed. He had mild OCD and couldn''t stand disorganized items. As he pulled back the covers, his gaze suddenly froze. The nket was white, and the sheets were white too. Against this pristine backdrop, several bright red rose stains appeared, impossible to ignore. Why? Alistair stared nkly at the spots,pletely lost in thought. He didn''t even notice when Caroline emerged from the bathroom. Caroline hugged him from the side. "What are you looking at, Honey? You seem so captivated." Alistair stammered, "You... you..." Caroline sighed, "Eloise is my adopted daughter." 18:21 Chapter 107 The Adopted Child *) 19 min left "What?!" Even though Alistair had boldly guessed this possibility, hearing Caroline confirm it with her words still shocked him deeply. Caroline emphasized, ¡°Eloise is not my biological daughter." She hadn''t told Alistair before because the timing wasn''t right. She treated Eloise as her daughter and didn''t want to constantly highlight their adoptive rtionship to everyone. It took Alistair a long moment to find his voice again. "Does... does Eloise know?" If she had been adopted as an infant, she probably wouldn''t know, since she was only five years old now. But to his surprise, Caroline was quiet for a moment before responding, "Yes, she knows." When Caroline adopted Eloise, she was already over two years old, a tiny, skinny little thing who shied away from everyone. She cried often and got sick easily. Caroline had spent considerable effort gaining Eloise''s trust and eptance. Both of them fell silent. 18:22 Chapter 107 The Adopted Child 19 min left After what felt like forever, Alistair broke the silence. "Why did you name her Eloise?" Eloise was eager to know what special meaning her name held. Caroline chuckled softly, "The day I met her, it was this soft golden hour-the sun was setting, and she was crying her eyes out. The name just felt right in that moment." Alistair couldn''t help but smile. He wondered if Eloise was satisfied with that answer. Write yourment CEO by 108 Chapter 108 Have We Met Before? "Honey." "Yes?" Alistair responded sleepily. "I want you to be honest with me, okay? Don''t worry, I won''t be upset-did you ever look down on me before? You know, think less of me?" "Look down on you? Why would I ever do that?" 6 "Because back then, in your mind, I was a woman who had already had a child." Alistair was bewildered by her question. Could someone as remarkable as Caroline truly worry about being judged by others? He was unaware that Caroline was specifically concerned about his judgment. Based on her observations, Alistair never seemed to look down on her at all. But she needed to hear him express it in his own words. 1 18:22 Chapter 108 Have We Met Before? Alistair turned over, sat up on the bed, and pulled Caroline onto hisp, wrapping his arms around her protectively. "You know, I have often contemted the same question... have you ever regarded me with disdain?" Caroline blurted out, "How could I possibly look down on someone as wonderful as you?!" Alistair asked, "What''s so wonderful about me?" Caroline hesitated for a moment. "Everything about you is wonderful." Since the conversation had reached this point, Alistair asked directly, "Caroline, have you met me before?" "You can''t call me Caroline in private starting today." "What should I call you then?" "Honey, of course! Calling me Caroline feels so formal!" Alistair remained silent. He sensed Caroline was changing the subject, but he couldn''t prove it. "Honey." Heplied smoothly, lowering his gaze. "Now can you answer my question? You''ve definitely seen me somewhere before, haven''t you?" Chapter 108 Have We Met Before? **** 18 min left Although she hadn''t sessfully changed the subject, the brief distraction had given Caroline time to regain herposure. She didn''t want Alistair to know about her past. "What makes you think that?" Alistair was straightforward. "When we first met, I got the feeling you recognized me." Caroline was secretly surprised. Alistair''s perception was terrifyingly urate. At that time, she hadn''t identified who Alistair was, but she had felt a sense of familiarity, which had led her to trust him in a way that even she couldn''t understand at the time. "I did feel like you were familiar when I first saw you," Caroline responded, half¡ª truthfully. ¡°Maybe I''d seen someone who looked like you before." Alistair hesitated before asking his next question. "When you proposed our marriage contract, besides Eloise epting me, did it have anything to do with you feeling like you knew me from somewhere?" Caroline made a soft sound of agreement. §ä§Ñ Chapter Two mave ve viet before? **** 18 min left Alistair felt anxious as he continued, "Have you ever considered that your trust in me might actuallye from that person who resembles me?" Caroline tilted her head. "What?" She affectionately wrapped her arms around Alistair''s neck, blinking her beautiful eyes as she studied his face. "Honey, are you suggesting that this person was special to me and that you''ve benefited from his influence on me?" she asked. Alistair nodded glumly. He didn''t see any problem with his thinking. What other exnation could there be for Caroline''s quick decision tomit to him? Now that he had tasted love, he was hopelessly addicted while simultaneously gued by insecurity and fear of loss, terrified that one day he would wake up to find it had all been nothing but a dream. "Honey, have a little more confidence in your personal charm! I can tell you withplete sincerity right now that Alistair is the one I love. I want to spend this lifetime with him and make promises for the next life and the life after that. So do you Chapter fo? Have we Met Before? (***) 18 min loft understand? I only have eyes for you, no matter who I met before who looked like you. You''re not allowed to think about leaving me! You can only stay obediently by Eloise''s and my side. Do you understand?" It must be the sweetest words in this world. Alistair held Caroline tightly in his arms. "I love you," he said, but these three simple words felt pale and weak,pletely inadequate to convey the overwhelming love he had for her. Realizing she hadn''t eaten breakfast and it was already approaching noon, he knew she must be starving. 6 He simply lifted her into his arms and went to the kitchen together. "The chicken noodle soup is ready, honey. Try my cooking." The dining room connected directly to the kitchen, and as soon as Caroline got there, she caught the rich, distinctive aroma of chicken noodle soup. Caroline had slept until noon and missed breakfast, so the enticing smell immediately awakened her appetite. In her twenty-some years of life, she had never really held any particr food in special regard. If she had to name one exception, perhaps it would be the pasta Chapter 108 Have We Met Before? Alistair had made for her and Eloisest time. And that was simply because he had made them. Caroline rested her chin in her hand as she waited with anticipation. Alistair quickly returned from the kitchen with a bowl of chicken noodle soup. The soup was filled with chicken meat, with celery and carrots floating on top. The soup perfectly embodied a dish that delighted all senses. The steaming aroma of the chicken noodle soup wafted toward Caroline, making her stomach growl even louder. She took the fork Alistair handed her and picked up a piece of chicken. Fighting the rumbling of her empty stomach, she looked at Alistair with her lovely eyes, silently asking why he wasn''t eating. Alistair pointed toward the kitchen. "I''ve already served mine in there." He turned and disappeared into the kitchen, returning momentster to sit across from Caroline. Chapter 108 Have We Met Before? Caroline chewed her food in small, delicate bites. Alistair felt confident about his cooking skills. He had tasted the soup after it was done, confirming his technique hadn''t slipped. The chicken was tender yet still had texture, and the broth was vorful with just the right amount of salt. However, it was important to remember that you couldn''t win over everyone. While he thought it was good, and it had unexpectedly won Miranda''s heart, it might not suit Caroline''s taste. Caroline ate a small piece of chicken, then scooped up some soup with her spoon. She blew on it gently before drinking it, and a look of pleasure spread across her face. "This is delicious, honey. You''re wonderful." Deep down, Alistair knew that even if the chicken noodle soup wasn''t that great, Caroline would have said it was delicious anyway because she was so understanding. But what could he do? He was just that vain. When Carolineplimented him directly, he felt like he was floating on cloud nine. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 109 Chapter 109 Rejected by the Kindergarten "I''m sorry, but your son doesn''t meet our admission criteria." The kindergarten staff member apologetically pushed the documents back across the desk. Reba, who had been calmly waiting for the enrollment process toplete in the spacious, well-lit office, was momentarily stunned. After angrily withdrawing Daniel from Angel''s Garden, Reba had spent several consecutive days determinedly dragging Daniel out of bed early to wait at the kindergarten entrance. Unfortunately, by the time the horrific blue and purple bruises on her face hadpletely healed, she still hadn''t caught a glimpse of Alistair. Reba raged, clenching her teeth. That conniving woman must have guessed I''d confront Alistair at Angel''s Garden. She''s afraid of exposing her true colors, so she sent someone else to pick up the little girl. Reba decisively changed her strategy. However, after patiently waiting like a hunter at a rabbit''s burrow 22:30 Chapter 109 Rejected by the Kindergart... for several more days, she still hadn''t spotted the little girl. 20 min left Only then did it suddenly dawn on her that the little girl might have switched kindergartens altogether. Reba''s heart raced with panic. In a city as vast as New York, who knew where the little girl had disappeared to? She didn''t care which school the girl had transferred to-she only feared she might never get another chance to see Alistair. If things continued this way, the rift between her and Alistair would never heal, and she would lose himpletely. The mere possibility caused a twisting sensation in her heart. She immediately abandoned her pointless waiting game and began searching for a new kindergarten for Daniel. Ordinary kindergartens were naturally beneath her standards and unworthy of Daniel''s status. If he was going to attend anywhere, it would have to be an elite kindergarten on par with Angel''s Garden. So the prestigious kindergarten formerly known as Hello Baby Academy, now renamed Eloise Academy, became the perfect Chapter 109 Rejected by the Kindergart... 20 min left choice. Reba arrived at Eloise Academy with Daniel and all the required enrollment paperwork. The staff member greeted them with a smile but subtly turned them away. "I''m sorry, ma''am, but perhaps you should try looking at other kindergartens." Reba immediately sensed the discrimination. Her anger red instantly, akin to a cat stepping on its tail. She ced the stack of documents on the desk and said firmly, "Please exin the reasons for the rejection. Are you afraid that I can''t afford the tuition?" Reba felt discriminated against. Was the staff member aware that her shirt alone cost 9,900 dors and her watch was valued at 388 thousand dors? Even the perfume she''d sprayed on that morning had a five-digit price tag. Did she look like someone who couldn''t afford school tuition?! The staff maintained a polite, professional smile. "I''m sorry, ma''am, please calm down-" Chapter 109 Rejected by the Kindergart... 20 min left Reba fiercely interrupted her, "I''m not going to waste my time talking to some clueless hick like you. Get your director. I want to speak with the director directly!" Meeting the director, Ivy Finch, Reba found her response identical to what the kindergarten staff had told her. "I''m sorry, Ms. Whitfield, but your son doesn''t meet our eptance criteria," Ivy exined. Reba''s face darkened with anger. "Which criteria doesn''t he meet?" Ivy spoke in riddles while smiling gently and kindly, "Ms. Whitfield, I believe you already know the reason." Reba wasn''t naive. Following Ivy''s hint, she immediately understood that she must have offended someone who had cklisted her at this kindergarten. She let out a coldugh. "Who''s trying to make things difficult for me?" Ivy smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry, but we''re simply following our boss'' instructions. As for the rest, I think you probably understand the situation better than we do, Ms. Whitfield." Reba gritted her teeth. Her luck had been terribletely, and Chapter 109 Rejected by the Kindergart... there was no shortage of people she''d fallen out with. She considered carefully. 20 min left First, there''s Alistair... no, forget about him. Just thinking about him makes my chest feel tight, like I can''t breathe. Then Vivienne... no, definitely not Vivienne. She''s not the type to be so petty. She leaned back in her chair, her brow furrowed deeply. Richard... the Morgan family? Regardless, Daniel was still Morgan''s blood. Even if the Morgan family resented me for sending Richard to jail, they wouldn''t go so far as to destroy uspletely. If they pushed her family too far and they ended up in a public feud, they''d lose face too. They probably wouldn''t go so far as topletely destroy them. She figured it out. So it must be... that damn woman! Reba nearly cracked her back teeth from clenching them so 22.21 hard. "Is this the work of some woman?" Ivy smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry, Ms. Whitfield, but we''re just employees here. Please don''t make the situation difficult for us." Reba tossed back a retort. "You should consider it an honor that I''m willing to send my son to Eloise Academy. Your refusal to ept my son will be your greatest loss. I hope you won''t regret this decision!" She then took Daniel by the hand and strode out with the regal bearing of a queen. Daniel looked back at the whimsical, child-friendly buildings of Eloise Academy and tugged at Reba''s hand, reluctant to leave. "Mom, I want to go to this kindergarten." Reba replied with exasperation, "We''re not going to this one, honey. This kindergarten isn''t any good. Mom will find you somewhere much better!" On the third floor in Ivy''s office, Ivy stood by the window watching the mother and son tussling below. 22:31 Chapter 109 Rejected by the Kindergart... 20 min left She spoke into the microphone, "Boss, you predicted it correctly. That little boy named Daniel came today. We sent them away as you instructed." "Good," a cool voice came through the speaker. "You did well." Reba humiliatingly shoved Daniel into the car and pulled out her phone to make a call. "You still haven''t found that woman''s whereabouts? Useless excuses! I''ve spent all this money and patiently waited three days, and now you''re telling me you''ve got nothing? Are you kidding me?!" Reba felt like the whole world was against her. She wouldn''t let that damned woman get away with it. The ridiculous part was that she didn''t even know who the woman was, let alone how to get her revenge! She hired a private investigator who had confidently promised results, but now he was hesitating, telling her he had found absolutely nothing. Reba was beside herself with frustration. She absentmindedly scrolled through Instagram. Chapter 109 Rejected by the Kindergart... As if her romantic life and everything else weren''t miserable already, now she had to watch others unt their perfect rtionships online. Reba decisively closed the app and moved to block the 20 min left person''s posts. But after exiting, somethingpelled her to click back almost immediately. She frowned at the couple''s photo-faces pressed together in an obnoxious disy of affection-then her eyes fell on the caption below: [Another morning awakened by Mr. Harlow''s love.] Perhaps because of Alistair, she was particrly sensitive to the surname "Harlow." Q/Q CEO by 110 sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 110 Homemade Lunch Reba suddenly developed an intense interest in Anne''s boyfriend. 20 min left She erged the photo of Anne and her boyfriend, then studied it obsessively like some kind of stalker. Anne''s boyfriend had unblemished skin with a gentle, schrly demeanor. He wore thin, gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, exuding strong academic vibes-the perfect sweet, puppy-like guy that Anne had recently be infatuated with. Reba stared thoughtfully at the man in the photograph. She remembered that Alistair''s stepmother, Celeste, had a son. Six years ago, when she went to make a deal with Liam, that greedy woman had pulled Liam aside while he was still indecisive. As Reba waited for them to reach an agreement, she looked around out of boredom and spotted a family photo on the table. It showed a happy family of three, but the young man nestled between his parents wasn''t Alistair. 22:31 Chapter 110 Homemade Lunch Reba vaguely recalled hearing the name "Caleb" from Celeste''s lips back then. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. 20 min left A strange thought crossed her mind-surely the world couldn''t be that small, could it? There were so many people with the surname Harlow out there. Maybe she was just being paranoid. Reba sat lost in thought for a long time. Before she realized what she was doing, she had already dialed Anne''s phone number. ***** In a spacious, well-lit office, Caroline ended her call with Ivy, set her phone aside, and took a sip of coffee to perk herself up. Someone knocked on the door. "Come in," she called. Julian pushed the door open. "Ms. Ashbourne, Mr. Whitfield has been waiting in the reception area for half an hour. Would you like to-" Chapter 110 Homemade Lunch() 20 min left Caroline set her coffee cup aside and retrieved the top file from the stack in front of her, without looking up. "Which Mr. Whitfield?" "The Mr. Whitfield from Whitfield Group," Julian replied. Caroline looked up, and Julian added, "Reba''s father." Caroline''s expression remained impassive. "Tell him I''m busy. If he wants to keep waiting, that''s his choice." Julian hesitated. "Ms. Ashbourne, I think he''se with genuine intentions. Whitfield Group also meets all ourpany''s requirements..." Caroline nodded. "I see. You''re reminding me to keep personal and professional matters separate? Are you suggesting that I should set aside my prejudice against him? Her words caught him off guard. It was the first time Julian had discovered Caroline''s stubbornness in business matters, and he couldn''t just ignore it. While Caroline was known for her decisive and efficient management style, she wasn''tpletely autocratic. She was willing to listen when someone offered objective and fair suggestions. ??? Chapter 110 Homemade Lunch 20 min left Caroline rested her elbows on the mirror-like desk surface, her chin propped on her inteced fingers. With azily defiant expression, she candidly admitted, "That''s right, I''m absolutely settling a personal score." "But you " "Let me put it this way," Caroline cut in. "If Whitfield Group satisfies my thirst like a bottle of water, then my husband serves as the beating heart within my chest." Julian was speechless. Why did he suddenly feel like an outsider? He had just received a generous portion of romantic bliss! Julian surrendered. "Alright, alright, I get what you mean. Whitfield Group is receable, but your husband is one-of-a-kind in this world, right? So this grudge you absolutely must settle it on your husband''s behalf, correct?" Caroline gave a cool, slight nod. "Exactly." Julian pondered for a moment. "Did Alistair ask you to do this?" Caroline''s eyes shed with indignation. "What kind of person do you think he is?" 22.21 Chapter 110 Homemade Lunch 20 20 min left Julian smiled, "I knew it. Alistair isn''t the type to let sess go to his head and forget where he came from." Caroline couldn''t hide her pride. "Of course not. He''s the man I chose, after all!" Julian checked the time. "What do you want for lunch? I''ll make arrangements." Caroline didn''t appreciate his offer. "No need." "You''re not eating? Food is essential fuel, and skipping meals will leave you famished. If you won''t eat, I''m calling your grandmother to tell her about your cold from the other day! It''s only been a few days, and you''re already neglecting your health. You need to put on some weight to boost your immunity, you¡ª" This man could be just as insufferable when he started nagging. Caroline silently covered her ears, refusing to listen to him. Seeing she wasn''t budging, Julian had a sudden inspiration. "Fine, your grandmother is elderly, and I don''t want to worry her. But I have Alistair''s contact info! I''ll call Alistair and let him deal with you!" Caroline rolled her eyes. "He is bringing me lunch today." 22:31 Chapter 110 Homemade Lunch The previously chatty Julian fell silent. 20 min left Caroline leaned backfortably in her chair and emphasized with smug satisfaction. "A special homemade lunch, personally prepared with love just for me!" Julian was speechless. Well, he had worried for nothing. She already had someone who cared for her-why would she need his meddling? He had truly embarrassed himself. Julian stered a fake smile on his face. "I hope you enjoy your meal, Ms. Ashbourne!" Caroline smiled softly, "Thank you." Her phone screen lit up with a text message from Alistair: [Food''s ready. I just left home; should be there in about 10 minutes.] Caroline replied immediately: [Okay, drive safely.] In the reception area, Julian apologetically addressed Nathaniel, who stood expectantly in his tailored suit. "I''m sorry, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, but Ms. Ashbourne''s schedule ispletely booked 22:31 Chapter 110 Homemade Lunch today. She won''t be able to meet with you." 19 min left Nathaniel masked his disappointment with a casual smile. "I should have called ahead instead of dropping by unannounced. When might Ms. Ashbourne have some avability? I''d like to take her to lunch." Julian couldn''t exactly tell him that Caroline would never have time for him, under any circumstances. He replied, "Ms. Ashbourne''s calendar is quite packed these days. How about this, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield-when she has an opening, I''ll contact you in advance. Would that work?" Nathaniel felt uneasy. Being a seasoned businessman himself, he easily caught Julian''s underlying message. However, unwilling to give up such a valuable opportunity, he chose to ignore his suspicions. A Bentley slowly approached the curb downstairs at thepany building. Nathaniel nced over casually and saw the back door open as Alistair stepped out carrying a thermal food container. Write yourment Gifts 22:31 Chapter 110 Homemade Lunch today. She won''t be able to meet with you." 19 min left Nathaniel masked his disappointment with a casual smile. ¡°I should have called ahead instead of dropping by unannounced. When might Ms. Ashbourne have some avability? I''d like to take her to lunch." Julian couldn''t exactly tell him that Caroline would never have time for him, under any circumstances. He replied, "Ms. Ashbourne''s calendar is quite packed these days. How about this, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield-when she has an opening, I''ll contact you in advance. Would that work?" Nathaniel felt uneasy. Being a seasoned businessman himself, he easily caught Julian''s underlying message. However, unwilling to give up such a valuable opportunity, he chose to ignore his suspicions. A Bentley slowly approached the curb downstairs at thepany building. Nathaniel nced over casually and saw the back door open as Alistair stepped out carrying a thermal food container. CEO by 111 Chapter 111 Steal Caroline''s Husband It wasn''t the first time he''d done this for her. 19 min left Caroline fell in love with his cooking after he personally made chicken noodle soup for her and demonstrated his culinary skills. Alistair was absolutely thrilled and took the opportunity to prepare her lunch for the day. He prepared a hearty meal for Caroline featuring two meat dishes, two vegetarian sides, and a bowl of soup. For the vegetarian sides, he served up spicy buffalo cauliflower bites alongside a tangy vinegar potato sd. For the meat entrees, he crafted a Cajun-spiced fish fillet, pulled pork, and mushroom soup. Alistair poured his heart into cooking for the woman he loved, finding it to be one of life''s greatest pleasures. He strode purposefully toward thepany entrance, lunch box in hand, eyes fixed ahead, his heart filled with joy at the thought of seeing Caroline soon. Since bing true husband and wife, his rtionship with 22:31 Chapter 111 Steal Caroline''s Husband 13 19 min left Caroline had transformed dramatically, leaping from their previous polite and respectful distance to passionate intimacy. Each morning, it took tremendous willpower to end their cuddling and actually get dressed for work. Caroline always insisted on embracing him affectionately before leaving, yet even after just a few hours apart, his longing for her grew wild like summer grass after heavy rain, spreading uncontrobly through his mind. As Alistair imagined what Caroline might be doing when he saw her and what expression she might wear, he unconsciously smiled. He didn''t even realize how radiant he looked, with his confident demeanor and subtle smile making him seem almost luminous. He attracted numerous nces-some admiring, others filled with interest. Finally, as he stood waiting for the elevator, an attractive, well-dressed woman approached him boldly. "Excuse me, could I get your number?" she asked. Alistair snapped back to reality, maintaining his warm, charming smile as he politely declined. "I''m sorry, my daughter is already five years old.¡± 22:31 Chapter 111 Steal Caroline''s Husband 19 min left The woman looked startled. "Oh! I''m so sorry. You look so young -I thought you were single." She walked away, clearly disappointed. Alistair sensed someone watching and turned around to see Nathaniel staring at him with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. Nathaniel spotted him and walked over with a smile. "I thought that was you, but I wasn''t sure. What a surprise! Do you... work here?" Alistair froze momentarily. He knew Nathaniel and Cordelia didn''t like him. In truth, Alistair understood their feelings. Putting himself in their shoes, if his precious daughter, raised with every advantage, had been swept away by some nobody, he would have been furious too. They hadn''t shown him a friendly face in years, which made Nathaniel''s sudden smile so jarring. Alistair smiled back politely-courteous but distant. "It''s been a while, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield," he said, deliberately avoiding 22:31 Chapter 111 Steal Caroline''s Husband 19 min left answering the question. He had once been the young man Nathaniel looked down upon, but now he had moved up in the world,nding on a higher branch. Well. People shouldn''t look down on a kid just because he''s broke -tables turn. But being naturally modest, Alistair had no desire to show off, nor did he want any further connection with Nathaniel. Nathaniel sensed his coldness, and his smile faded slightly, reced by a hint of remorse. "Alistair, I''vee to understand what you went through. Cordelia and I were prejudiced against you, and we caused you considerable pain. How about this? Whenever you''re free,e over for dinner. Cordelia has been talking about youtely-" "Alistair, over here." As the elevator doors opened, a young man in a sharp business suit with an impressive demeanor stepped out and called to Alistair. After greeting Alistair, he finally seemed to notice Nathaniel, smiling as he addressed him. ¡°Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield? I thought you had left already." 22:31 Chapter 111 Steal Caroline''s Husband Nathaniel was momentarily caught off guard but recovered quickly. "Oh, I saw Alistair and wanted to chat with him for a moment... You two know each other?" It was Alistair''s first visit to thepany, and Caroline had specifically sent Julian down to meet him. As soon as Julian stepped out of the elevator, he witnessed Nathaniel inviting Alistair somewhere. Julian felt something was off about the situation. 19 min left Alistair''s ex-wife''s father was actually inviting him over-was he trying to steal Caroline''s man? Julian wasn''t questioning Caroline''s charm or Alistair''s principles. He was confident that Alistair had no desire to maintain any connection with the Whitfield family. However, he worried that Caroline would be upset if she found out about this, so he deliberately interrupted Nathaniel. He nodded politely to Nathaniel. "Yes, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield. We have other matters to attend to, so we''ll be on our way." Alistair didn''t even bother greeting Nathaniel and walked into the private elevator with Julian. 22:31 Chapter 111 Steal Caroline''s Husband 19 min left Even as the elevator doors closed, Nathaniel hadn''t recovered from his shock. Alistair actually knows Mr. Hart? And he even called him by his first name? The two seemed incredibly familiar with each other, almost like family! But Nathaniel knew very well that Alistair was just a poor boy with no power or influence; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so affected by the two million dors. During the six years he was with Reba, Alistair had been so focused on their family that he never had the chance to meet other people, let alone someone influential like Julian. How had Alistair be so unfamiliar, so mysterious in the short time since he''d left the Whitfield family? The private elevator that only Alistair and Julian used was surprisingly spacious. Julian''s eyes swept over the lunchbox in Alistair''s hands, prompting Alistair to immediately invite him. "I made plenty of food. Would you like to join me for lunch, Julian?" Julian quickly waved his hand in refusal. ¡°Thanks, but I can''t. I have some business to attend to outside the office this afternoon." 22.20 Chapter 111 Steal Caroline''s Husband He had no desire to be an unwee third wheel. 19 min left Julian knew everything about Alistair''s situation, but Alistair wasn''t aware of this fact. Julian asked with a knowing tone, "Do you know Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield?" Alistair didn''t intend to hide anything. "He''s my ex-wife''s father." Julian feigned sudden understanding with an "Oh" in response. Vireon Technologies upied the twenty-fourth floor of the office building. Julian escorted Alistair to Caroline''s office, then tactfully withdrew. Alistair raised his hand and knocked gently on the door. "Come in." Came the response from inside. Alistair pushed the door open to reveal a spacious, brightly lit office with an enormous floor-to-ceiling window behind the desk. Stepping over the threshold, Alistair nced around. Wait, where was Caroline? sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO CEO by 112 Chapter 112 I Won''t Let You Suffer Caroline''s office had another door that led to a rest area. When Alistair walked into the office and didn''t see Caroline, he naturally assumed she was in the rest area and headed in that direction. "Carol?" he called out. But Caroline didn''t answer. Alistair remembered what Caroline had recently reminded him about and quickly corrected himself. "Honey?" he said. By then, he had already reached the door to the rest area. His hand rested on the doorknob, but he didn''t immediately push it open. "May Ie in?" he asked. Even as husband and wife, they needed to give each other enough respect and personal space. Just as he finished speaking, a soft body pressed against his back. 22:32 Chapter 112 I. Won''t Let You Suffer The familiar sweet scent surrounded him as Caroline firmly wrapped her arms around his waist from behind. 19 min left She rested her cheek against his broad back and asked, "Honey, what delicious food did you make for lunch?" She missed him so much. Caroline truly felt that a day without him felt like forever. From the moment they had separated, she couldn''t stop thinking about him every minute of every hour. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that hepletely captivated her. Alistair set lunch on the table as Caroline asked, "Have you eaten yet?" "No, I''m having this lunch with you today," he replied. When Caroline started moving a chair, Alistair quickly stepped in to take over. "Where did you want this chair?" Caroline pointed to the spot next to his position. "Right here beside yours." Her desk was ratherrge, and sitting across from each other 22:32 Chapter 112 1. Won''t Let You Suffer 19 min left would have put too much distance between them. Caroline wanted to be close to him, breathing in his scent while enjoying their delicious meal¡ªone of life''s simple pleasures. Seeing her enjoyment, Alistair tentatively suggested, "What if I bring you lunch every day from now on? I''m just sitting around at home with nothing to do anyway." Caroline considered the offer. Even more appealing than Alistair''s home-cooked meals was the prospect of seeing him every day at noon. Caroline, normally so decisive, found herself hesitating. "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble for you?" Alistair nearlyughed, "Trouble for me? Apart from taking Eloise to and from school, I literally have nothing to do all day. How could that possibly be trouble?" As for the novel he was currently writing, while he genuinely wanted to prove himself, the other reason was simply to find something to fill his time-nothing significantpared to Caroline''s busy schedule managing severalpanies and handling countless daily matters. But Caroline clearly had different ideas from what he had 22:32 Chapter 112 1.Won''t Let You Suffer 19 min left anticipated. "Honey, if you choose to be with me, I will ensure that you enjoy a fulfilling life. I won''t let you struggle with any daily hardships." Her expression was entirely serious, as if managing every aspect of Alistair''s life, no matter how minor, was an inherent part of life. The only people who had ever cared for him sopletely before were his mother and grandfather... Alistair turned his head, forcing back the unexpected tears that had welled up in his eyes before casually saying, "Making lunch for you isn''t what I''d call a hardship. Actually, it''s something I enjoy because I''m doing it for you. "Besides, think about it-I''m staying at home all day with nothing to do. How boring is that? Aren''t you worried I''ll go stir-crazy?" Caroline began to waver. Alistair pressed his advantage. "Or is it that you don''t actually like my cooking? Are you just saying it''s good to spare my feelings, but you''ve been lying to me this whole time?" Caroline surrendered. "Fine, I''ll leave the lunches to you from now on. But if you ever find it too much work, you can stop anytime." Alistair felt he could make her meals for a lifetime without ever Chapter 112 I.Won''t Let You Suffer finding it burdensome. But all he said was a simple, "Okay." & 19 min left The office loungebined elements of a study and bedroom, featuring a twin- size bed and an entire wall lined with bookshelves filled with Caroline''s collection. A small table with a vase of fresh flowers sat betweenfortable armchairs, creating a cozy reading nook. After resting a while following their meal, Caroline began working while Alistair stayed behind. He pulled a book from the shelf and settled into the window-side sofa. The highly technical volume proved rather dry, though Alistair had noticed Caroline reading it with enormous interest at home. So he put the book down and started to type away in the break room, while Caroline handled official business in her office. They spent the afternoon together this way, with Caroline feeling like it was all a dream. T here was something magical about having someone patiently keep herpany while she worked. Alistair''s presence made the office feel cozy, just like home. And besides her, no one else knew he was there. Chapter 112 1.Won''t Let You Suffer 19 min left Even Julian, who came to the office twice that afternoon, didn''t see Alistair and naturally assumed he had already left. It gave Caroline a secret pleasure, like she was hiding a precious treasure. To make sure it wasn''t just her imagination that Alistair really was keeping herpany in his own way, Caroline deliberately opened the door to check on him twice. Each time, Alistair had his back to her, and she couldn''t see what he was doing. Assuming he was just scrolling through his phone to pass the time, she quietly closed the door again, not wanting to disturb him. Alistair typed the final period, sessfullypleting his immersive writing session for the afternoon. Stretching his arms and rotating his neck, he noticed he still had some time left, so he patiently reviewed his work-a mystery adventure script-from beginning to end. After correcting the typos, he opened his email, entered an address, and sent the script as an attachment. The day before, he had identally discovered that an up-anding director was coborating with a well-known streaming tform on a mystery screenypetition. Chapter 112 I. Won''t Let You Suffer 19 min left The aim was to select the most popr mystery script and turn it into an excellent suspense film. After looking through the entry requirements, Alistair found it intriguing. As luck would have it, an exciting thriller story had just popped into his head, so on impulse, he decided to write it down. CEO by 113 Chapter 113 Table Turn 19 min left "Caleb now works at Emerald Media," Anne gushed. "They''re currently coborating with Director Yves Robinson on a project called ''Mystery Script.'' Caleb is managing the entire project and will continue to oversee the film production. It''s clear how highly his bosses think of him-his future potential is limitless!" At the coffee shop, Reba maintained a polite smile on her face, though inwardly she was growing impatient. If it weren''t for her need to determine whether Caleb had any connection to Alistair, she would never have sat here this long. The man Anne had praised carried himself with schrly elegance. Reba couldn''t help but notice that his silhouette and build somewhat resembled Alistair''s, yet their facial features had nothing inmon. Alistair had refined yet masculine features that became more appealing the longer you looked at them. Caleb was handsome, but there was a calcting sharpness in his eyes that reminded Reba of Alistair''s stepmother-the one who had raised her demand from one million to two million dors. While Anne enthusiastically sang his praises, he maintained a modest demeanor yet kept stealing nces at Reba. Chapter 113 Table Turn 18 min left Before they parted, when Caleb asked for Reba''s contact information, she provided it without hesitation. Reba was certain that Caleb was the son of Celeste, and despite never meeting before, he had clearly recognized who she was. Sure enough, just after returning home, she received a text message from him. The message read: [Excuse me, Ms. Whitfield. I''m sorry to bother you, but could we arrange to meet privately another day? I''d like to talk with you about Alistair.] The name "Alistair" hooked Reba''s heart instantly. After all, her real purpose in checking whether Anne''s boyfriend was Celeste''s son was ultimately about Alistair. She deliberately left him hanging for a while before casually replying: [I''ll contact you when I''m free.] As she pushed open the door, Cordelia and Nathaniel''s conversation drifted out from the study downstairs. "How did Alistair gain so much influence? Through what channels did he meet such important people?" Cordelia asked. Chapter 113 Table Turn 18 min left "Who knows? I wanted to ask more, but he clearly didn''t want to talk to me and left shortly after. I couldn''t very well chase after him with questions. And Reba-if she had just been a little nicer to him back then, he wouldn''t be so cold to me now. "As they say, the tables can turn. I never imagined that the poor boy I once looked down on would someday be someone I couldn''t figure out," Nathaniel replied. "Even if he experienced some mistreatment in our home, remember that Reba gave him a solid two million dors! Without that money, his father would still be sitting in prison! What kind of job could someone like him find that would earn two million dors in six years? The ungrateful wretch!" Cordelia eximed. At the mention of two million dors, Reba inexplicably recalled Liam telling her on the phone that Alistair had discovered the truth about what happened six years ago. Liam was quite cunning. He must have learned about her divorce from Alistair and conspired with his greedy wife to somehow extract more benefits from her. But what if¡ªand this is just a worst-case scenario-what if 22:32 Chapter 113 Table Turn 18 min left Alistair actually discovered the truth about what happened back then... Reba couldn''t bear to imagine the consequences. "Reba? Reba,e here." Reba walked into the room. Nathaniel looked at her gravely. "Are you absolutely certain that before your divorce, Alistair was always hanging around the house with no opportunity to meet other people outside?" Reba bit her lower lip. "Yes, he had no money and only an old phone that couldn''t connect to the inte. Plus, I made sure to give him so many tasks every day that he... he simply didn''t have an opportunity to go anywhere." Afraid of losing control over him, Reba had deliberately consumed all his time, trapping him firmly within the cage she had carefully constructed for him. Reba''s nails dug into her palms. The things she had done to Alistair in the past were so terrible that not only would Alistair hate to remember them, but she herself couldn''t bear to think about them. Chapter 113 Table Turn The more she recalled, the more terrified she became, and 18 min left the more convinced she was that she and Alistair could never reconcile. At that time, she viewed Alistair as nothing more than a ve and a trash can. She could freely express any emotion toward him and shamelessly demand that heplete seemingly impossible tasks. If Alistair seeded, it was simply expected. If he failed, he would face her creative punishments. In a shback, Reba asked, "Dad, I just heard you talking to Mom about Alistair. What''s going on with him?" Nathaniel frowned, "Thepany''s business is currently at a bottleneck. Development in our established markets has stagnated, and we urgently need to expand into new areas. Have you heard of Vireon Technologies? They''ve grown tremendously these past few years and have be a standout among techpanies. "I wanted to pursue a partnership with them, but I had bad luck today and didn''t get to meet their CEO. However, I unexpectedly discovered that Alistair somehow knows the CEO''s executive assistant. The two of them seemed quite close." Reba''s eyes suddenly widened. "The executive assistant? Is it Chapter 113 Table Turn a woman? She is about my age, and... and quite beautiful?" She felt incredibly excited. The solution had materialized unexpectedly! So this woman was someone close to Vireon Technologies'' CEO-no wonder she was so arrogant! Of course Reba had heard of Vireon Technologies. Nathaniel looked perplexed. "Julian is a man under thirty." 18 min left It felt like a bucket of cold water had been dumped on her. Reba was disappointed-so it wasn''t that awful woman after all! At least she had some new information now. Maybe that woman was Julian''s sister? Perhaps she was acting entitled because her brother worked for a major That seemed entirely possible. Nathaniel''s voice grew serious. "If we can sessfully partner with Vireon Technologies, it would be a milestone leap forward for ourpany. Otherwise, we''ll keep stagnating. "Thepetition in our established markets is fierce, and we''re Chapter 113 Table Turn 18 min left gradually being eaten away bypetitors. Eventually, the market will leave us behind. We truly must seize this opportunity." The weight of Nathaniel''s gaze on Reba made her feel incredibly pressured. "Dad, I... I can''t get in touch with Alistair right now..." She feltpletely defeated inside. The days when she could casually boss Alistair around now felt like a distant blur, asionally leading her to wonder if they had merely been an unrealistic dream. Nathaniel''s voice carried a hint of disappointment. "I know you don''t have his contact information." In his experience,working often meant opportunity. "The CEO of Vireon Technologies is supposedly around your age," he continued. "As I get older, I may have a generation gap with younger people like you. You''d have more inmon with someone your age. There''s a reception tonight that Ms. Ashbourne is expected to attend. "Come with me, and try to introduce yourself to her. It would be best if you could be friends..." CEO by 114 Chapter 114 I''ll Do My Best 18 min left After picking up Eloise from kindergarten, Alistair went straight to Mabel''s ce. Caroline was attending a business cocktail party tonight. She typically avoided businessworking events whenever possible, sending Julian as her representative when attendance was mandatory. But living in the business world meant she couldn''t escape all social obligations. She only made personal appearances when Julian couldn''t stand in for her. Her deliberately low-profile demeanor meant that most people who hadn''t directly interacted with her had no idea she was the CEO of Vireon Technologies. Thevish ballroom was filled with New York''s elite. Designer clothes, perfectly styled hair, and champagne sses clinked all around. After entering, Caroline immediately handed off her social duties to Julian. She grabbed a ss of red wine and found a quiet corner to hide in. Chapter 114 I''ll Do My Best 18 min left Thanks to her hands-off approach, Julian essentially represented her in public. If she hadn''t needed to sign a contract tonight, she might not have attended the event. Boring. It''s incredibly boring. She nced disinterestedly at the men and womenworking and seeking opportunities around her, while her thoughts drifted to where Alistair and Eloise were right now. Caroline nced down at her phone to see a new message from Alistair-a video of Eloise ying with a chubby white puppy in the garden. She found it strange. She immediately texted back: [Where did the puppye from?] Alistair replied instantly: [Mabel found it abandoned on the street today while she was out.] Caroline understood then. It was fate that made Mabel break her own rule. She continued chatting with Alistair about trivial everyday things. Chapter 114 I''ll Do My Best 18 min left There were some simple questions like, "What did you eat? What are you doing? When are youing home?" But Caroline never tired of asking them. ***** Nathaniel continued, "Reba, you''re our only child. You will eventually inherit the family business. We''ve always considered you to be too young, wanting to give you a few more carefree years under our protection. "But thinking about it now, you''re not that young anymore. It''s time for you to gradually learn to take over." He changed the subject abruptly. "Reba, are you sure you''re not still involved with that Morgan boy..." Reba dreaded when people connected her with Richard. Currently, she felt as ufortable as if she had swallowed a fly. "Dad, I was young and naive back then... I promise you, even if every other man on earth died, I would never get back together with him!" Nathaniel rxed, visibly relieved. "That''s pleasing to hear. Richard isn''t someone you can depend on. From now on, your mother and I will look out for you. We''ll find you a talented young man with excellent character." Chapter 114 I''ll Do My Best Reba felt a bitterness in her heart. She couldn''t tell Nathaniel that besides Alistair, she had no interest in any other so-called talented young men. 18 min left Or to put it differently, Richard''s insincerity had destroyed her trust in other men-all except Alistair, who had been utterly devoted to her for the past six years. As they continued their conversation, they arrived at the venue for the cocktail party. Reba arrived with a mission, meticulously dressed and elegantly attired for the asion. She was strikingly beautiful, and perhaps because she''d had a child, she possessed a mature allure that women her age typicallycked, giving her an enchanting presence. The moment she entered the venue, someone approached her with a ss of red wine, eager to strike up a conversation. Reba handled the attention with effortless grace while following Nathaniel deeper into the event. Nathaniel would asionally pause to chat with acquaintances, and during these moments, Reba idly basked in the admiring Chapter 114 I''ll Do My Best 418 min left nces thrown her way. Amid her secret satisfaction, she couldn''t help but wonder if Alistair would be moved if he saw how radiant she looked tonight. Reba felt deeply frustrated with herself. In the past, her heart had belonged solely to Richard, and she had saved her most beautiful and gentle side exclusively for him. With Alistair, by contrast, she had beenpletely casual, never caring about her appearance, often wandering around in front of him disheveled and unkempt. Reba''s heart sank as she realized that Alistair had frequently seen her at her worst, with no makeup and looking terrible. Was this why he had lost all interest in her? While Reba was lost in her troubled thoughts, her gaze inadvertently caught something that made her stiffen-what an unpleasant coincidence! She walked with a cold expression toward an inconspicuous corner of the room. Unlike the other women attending in evening gowns, the woman hiding in the corner wore business attire, suggesting she hade directly from work. Chapter 114 I''ll Do My Best 18 min left She was chatting with someone, a slight smile on her lips, looking perfectly content. Reba was seething with anger. She had been harboring resentment because of this woman, dreaming of dragging her out and teaching her a harsh lesson. Yet here this woman was, living her life quitefortably! Of course this woman had stolen Alistair from her and sessfully made her life miserable. She must have been feeling incredibly smug these past few days! Reba was livid. Who was she chatting with so happily? Alistair? Her anger instantly transformed into burning jealousy as she stormed over, finally disturbing the person immersed in conversation. Caroline looked up to see Reba standing before her, ring with rage. Reba''s nude-colored evening gown entuated her curvaceous figure, and her knuckles turned white from gripping her wine ss too tightly. Without showing any concern, Caroline sent a quick: [Talk to you Chapter 114 I''ll Do My Best 18 min left Then she put her phone away. Her gaze moved back and forth between Reba''s furious face and the red wine in her hand. She clicked her tongue and remarked, "Your face healed that quickly?" Reba''s hand trembled slightly, causing the wine in her ss to ripple. Caroline''s gaze settled on the wine ss in her hand, the red liquid swirling with her movements. Caroline chuckled softly, "Don''t you just want to throw it in my face?" Reba had indeed been considering exactly that. This woman had pped her twice and then orchestrated her son''s rejection from Eloise Academy. She and this woman would be enemies for life! Reba took several deep breaths to calm herself down. It wasn''t the right time or ce for personal vendettas. Many big shots had shown up tonight. Chapter 114 I''ll Do My Best 18 min left If she actually threw the wine in this woman''s face, their family would immediately be the center of controversy. The damage to their corporate image would be severe. Forget about expanding their business-they''d be lucky if Caroline didn''t drag them downpletely. Reba became increasingly certain that Caroline had sinister intentions. She was doing this deliberately, trying to provoke her into disgracing herself tonight! Reba gritted her teeth. "So the Eloise Academy situation was your doing?" Caroline raised her ss with deliberate elegance, taking a graceful sip before frankly admitting, "Yes, that was me." Reba said contemptuously, "How childish! If you have the capability, why don''t you ensure that every kindergarten in New York declines our application? Caroline smiled innocently, "I''ll do my best." Write yourment CEO by 115 sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 115 No Match Reba always felt a sense of helplessness when facing Caroline, as if her entire bodycked strength. She was no match for Caroline. 17 min left It made her deeply anxious, resentful, and fearful. And this wasn''t just a simple conflict. She understood clearly that if she backed down now, it would mean losing Alistair forever. Daniel''s question from that morning unexpectedly echoed in Reba''s mind. He asked, "Mom, when will Dade home?" Even if only for Daniel''s sake, she had to fight! Reba found herself a noble justification and instantly felt her body fill with strength. When she looked back at Caroline, her eyes zed with fighting spirit. Everyone made mistakes. She had recognized her errors and was willing to make amends. It was this venomous woman''s appearance that had robbed her of the chance to set things right! Chapter 115 No Match Caroline raised an eyebrow. Well, well. What intense hostility! 17 min left Unfortunately, this killing intent in front of her was as childish as kids ying housepletelyughable. Reba''s fury shifted to a confident smile. "You and Alistair won''tst." Caroline clicked her tongue. "Changing tactics now, are we?" Caroline had to admit, even though she knew this woman was deliberately trying to provoke her, when she heard those words, it still stung a little. That''splete nonsense! Who says Alistair and I won''tst? Not only will west, we''ll be together forever! Caroline smiled, effortlessly deflecting the attack, "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but Alistair and I are perfectly matched. We''ve already promised to be together for all eternity." Reba''s face turned ashen while Caroline smiled with delight, immediately making Reba realize she''d fallen into her trap. Reba tried again. "He''s just temporarily enchanted by you. Chapter 115 No Match 17 min left Time reveals all truths. Once he discovers you''re a violent savage who likes to use her hands, he''ll definitely keep his distance from you." Caroline frowned, "Are you referring to when I pped you twicest time? You want to tattle to him about that? I strongly suggest you don''t let him know about this, otherwise..." Reba thought Caroline was afraid, and her heart leaped with joy. She believed Caroline was scared of Alistair discovering her true nature. Just as Reba was about to press her advantage and show Caroline who was boss, she noticed Caroline smirk as she continued, "Otherwise, if my honey finds out, he''ll probably scold me for not pping you a few more times when I had the chance." Reba red at her, eyes zing with anger. Caroline took her time finishing her drink, draining the ss with deliberate slowness. "If I were you," she advised with mock sympathy, "I''d go home, look in the mirror, and bury those thoughts about stealing someone else''s husband. Then repeat to yourself a hundred times -stop reaching for what you can''t have, "Alistair spent six years around you and never fell in love. That 22.33 Chapter 115 No Match 17 min left clearly means you''re not his type. Wouldn''t it be better to face reality?" Reba''s hand trembled violently as she gripped her ss, fury building inside her. This woman wasn''t just mocking her appearance but ridiculing her forcking self-awareness! Caroline stepped closer to her. Reba instinctively backed away, maintaining her distance. The memory of those two ps had left an indelible psychological scar. Realizing she''d shown weakness, Reba grew even more humiliated and angry. "Hold your ss steady," Caroline warned with false concern. "If even a drop sshes onto me, two ps won''t be enough to settle things." After delivering this reminder, Caroline gracefully brushed past her. She suddenly realized she''d stooped to an absurd level, wasting her breath on this woman. 22.33 Chapter 115 No Match Still, asionally teasing such a fool did provide some entertainment to brighten her mood. Reba''s chest heaved with anger. 17 min left It took every ounce of self-control she possessed not to throw her ss directly at her. Julian finished his conversation with tonight''s potential partner, confirmed the location for signing the contract, then turned and walked toward Caroline. "You seem to be in a good mood," he said, unconsciously ncing behind Caroline before his expression slightly changed. "Reba? You two..." Caroline walked toward the exit. "Don''t worry, we won''te to blows and even if we did, I wouldn''t be the one getting hurt." Julian shook his head with a smile. That was certainly true. Walking beside Caroline, he lowered his voice. "I just saw Nathaniel in the venue, but he pretended not to see me and didn''te over to chat." "Because he thinks a partnership with Vireon Technologies is hopeless, so he doesn''t bother being friendly?" Caroline 22:33 Chapter 115 No Match immediately dismissed her theory. 17 min left "No, he wants to find an opportunity to meet me directly but isn''t sure which one is me. He''s apprehensive about your dismissal once more, which is why he won''t reveal his presence until he''s utterly certain." Julian gave Caroline a thumbs-up, knowing nothing could hide from her perceptive eyes. "I suspect we''re going to have a chance encounter with Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield as soon as we leave." "When we go out, keep some distance between us." "Ms. Ashbourne, if you don''t want to work with him, couldn''t you just brush him off with a few words? Is it really necessary to go to such lengths to avoid him?" "That''s not it. I want you to watch a fantastic show. Don''t worry, it''s free of charge, just for your entertainment." "A show?" Caroline''s mischievous gaze made Julian''s eyelids twitch nervously. Well, someone is about to have a very bad day! 22:33 Chapter 115 No Match ** *17 min left After entering the venue, Nathaniel immediately began searching for Julian. When he spotted him engaged in conversation with others, he decided not to approach right away. He scanned the room in all directions but didn''t see anyone who could be Caroline. From what he knew, Caroline was a young, brilliant woman with innovative ideas. Currently, Julian was surrounded only by two morous women who were clearly trying to catch his attention, with no other women nearby. In Nathaniel''s imagination, the female CEO of Vireon Technologies would be an ordinary-looking woman with practical short hair and thick sses. He''d received information that Caroline would be attending today, but without knowing exactly who she was, he hesitated to make a move. He was eager to meet Caroline in person to discuss the potential coboration between theirpanies after receiving a rejection at Vireon Technologies earlier. 22.34 Chapter 115 No Match 17 min left He assumed that Caroline was simply too young and had been misled bypaniespeting with Whitfield Group. Given the chance, he was confident he could secure a partnership with Vireon Technologies. Nathaniel had been discreetly monitoring Julian''s every move but unfortunately got held up by a former partner. By the time he regained his focus, Julian had already left the venue. He hastily called for Reba and rushed out in pursuit. He then witnessed Julian entering a nearby restaurant with a man and a woman. Nathaniel looked contemtive. "It seems Ms. Ashbourne has business matters to discuss tonight. Let''s wait here. Reba, why do you look so upset?" Reba''s eyes welled up with tears. Nathaniel had doted on Reba since childhood, so he immediately felt concerned at her look. "Did someone mistreat you? Who was it?" CEO by 116 22:34 sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 116 Stand Up "It''s Alistair..." Reba whispered, her voice barely audible. 17 min left Nathaniel''s eyes widened in shock. "Alistair is the one who bullied you? He''s here at today''s party?" It was an exclusive, high-end event where ordinary people couldn''t possibly gain entry. If Reba hadn''t apanied him as his plus-one, even she wouldn''t have qualified to attend. Reba exined, "The woman who is currently with Alistair is the one I am referring to. She has this intense hatred toward me. Her daughter used to attend the same preschool as Danny, and she encouraged her child to brag in front of Danny that Alistair was her new daddy now." 7 She paused, her voice trembling slightly. "Dad, you know how attached Danny is to Alistair. The kids got into a conflict at school, and the preschool called us parents in to resolve it. "That woman knew she was in the wrong, but instead of apologizing, shepletely lost her temper and pped me across the face- twice." Reba had twisted the truth about her conflict with Caroline. 22.34 Chapter 116 Stand Up 17 min left As far as she was concerned, she had done nothing wrong-it was always everyone else''s fault. Nathaniel was furious. Although he hadter struck Reba himself over matters involving Richard, before that incident, she had always been his precious daughter. The thought that someone would so openly mistreat her was infuriating! "Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner? Although our family may not belong to the top-tier elites, we are definitely not the type that can be easily pushed around by just anyone!" Just then, Reba spotted that detestable woman who made her blood boil walking out of the restaurant. She immediately flung open the car door and stepped out. After a moment''s thought, she grabbed her half-finished cup of coffee. She stormed toward Caroline with fury in every step. There had been too many powerful figures at the venue earlier -any disturbance would have instantly be the center of attention and affected her family''s reputation. 22:34 Chapter 116 Stand Up She hadn''t dared confront Caroline there. But out here, with Nathaniel backing her up, she had far fewer reservations. Nathaniel quickly got out of the car. 17 min left Reba had been wronged, and how could he, as her father, stand idly by? He was determined to seek justice for her! Caroline stopped by the designer outlet store next to the restaurant, calmly watching as Reba stormed toward her with fury in her eyes. She anticipated Reba''s next move perfectly, gracefully dodging as Reba attempted to throw hot coffee at her. With a ssh, Reba immediately raised her wrist for another attack. Last time, this woman had pped her twice across the face. This time, she intended to return the favor with interest-at least four ps to settle the score! Caroline predicted her actions with precision once again, catching Reba''s wrist mid-swing and then flinging it backward. The momentum sent Reba stumbling backward like a leaf in the wind. Chapter 116 Stand Up 17 min left Nathaniel, who had been following closely behind, caught her just in time to prevent her from falling in the middle of the street. He red at Caroline with anger. "What kind of youngdy resorts to violence at the slightest disagreement?" Then he got a clear look at Caroline''s face and froze. He knew that after Alistair divorced Reba, he had managed to "marry up" in status. Deep down, he had always assumed that whoever Alistair had managed to snag would be, if not old and ugly, then certainly fat and unremarkable. After all, unless Alistair''s passable looks had fooled them, why would someone of high standing be interested in him? However, the moment he saw Caroline, Nathan realized he had beenpletely mistaken. Caroline calmly brushed off non-existent dust from her clothes. "I suggest you direct those words at your daughter. If your eyes are working properly, you should have noticed she was the one who came at me first." She turned and pointed at the wet spot behind her. "If I hadn''t moved quickly enough, all that water would have ended up on 22.24 Chapter 116 Stand Up me." 17 min left Nathaniel wasn''t so sure anymore. "Reba, is she the one who was bullying you?" Reba was about to nod when the infuriating woman across from them said with a smile, "My daughter is five years old, and even she knows that running to parents at the first sign of trouble is childish behavior." Reba was left speechless. Nathaniel''s expression darkened. "Youngdy, you really shouldn''t be so arrogant." Caroline remained unmoved. "I''d give that same advice to your daughter. She''s the one who''s been arrogant toward me this entire time." Nathaniel had no response. Being a generation older than her, all he wanted was to seek justice for Reba by talking things through reasonably, maybe lecturing the woman a bit. If they started fighting, he could step in and take Reba''s side. He couldn''t personally step forward and kick the woman. At his 22:34 Chapter 116 Stand Up age and position, that would make him the bully. But just standing by and watching made his blood boil. 17 min left Nathaniel was furious. "Even if she was a bit emotional today, it''s because you hit her before! This is a civilized society! No matter what, you should never resort to violence!" Caroline went straight for the jugr. "You think your daughter doesn''t want to hit me? She simply doesn''t have what it takes." These words sessfully provoked Reba. She lunged forward, ready to fight Caroline with everything she had. Nathaniel grabbed the enraged Reba, holding her back. "Reba, she''s deliberately trying to provoke you. You''re a well-bred youngdy-don''t stoop to the level of someone so crude." While saying this, he couldn''t help but admit to himself that Caroline was skillful, breaking down Reba''sposure with just a few words. In truth, if possible, he wished Reba could be as calcting and cunning as her opponent. 22:34 Chapter 116 Stand Up 17 min left "Don''t worry, Dad promises to find a way to get even for youter. For now, stay calm and don''t fall into her trap." Nathaniel didn''t want to make a scene. He had important business today and didn''t want to waste time with Caroline. More importantly, he feared that causing amotion might leave a negative impression if the CEO of Vireon Technologies happened to witness it. The car had barely stopped at the curb when someone rushed out from the back seat. Alistair spotted Caroline from a distance, and a smile began to form on his lips. Then he suddenly realized she was facing Nathaniel and Reba! The situation looked tense, like a standoff about to erupt. Without taking time to figure out what was happening, Alistair immediately jumped out of the car. In a few quick strides, he reached Caroline and smoothly positioned himself protectively in front of her. Caroline was momentarily startled-she knew he wasing but hadn''t expected him to arrive so quickly. Was he that eager to see her? CEO by 117 Chapter 117 Who Was Ms. Ashbourne? 16 min left Alistair cast a wary nce at the father and daughter sitting across from him, then leaned in to Caroline and asked quietly, "You okay?" Caroline saw the concern in his eyes and gave a small shake of her head. Of course she was okay. The way Alistair stood up for her cut Reba deeper than she expected. In the past six years, she couldn''t recall a single me she''d seen even a flicker of that kind of concern on his face-for her. Without even trying to hold back, she snapped, "Alistair, don''t let her fake sweetness fool you. She''s nasty-calcting and cruel." Alistair nearlyughed. With all her baggage, she has the nerve to call someone else toxic? When it came to cruelty, Reba and Celeste could''ve gone head-to-head. Seeing him smile hit Reba like a p. "You don''t believe me? 22:34 Chapter 117 Who Was Ms. Ashbourne? 16 min left Everything I said is true!" Nathaniel hadn''t expected things to spiral like this. The whole situation was slipping out of control. He''d long suspected-thanks to a few quiet nudges from Cordelia that Reba had developed feelings for Alistair. He had even entertained the idea that if Alistair was willing to let the past go, he''d be open to weing him back into the family. But it was bing increasingly obvious that was a one-sided fantasy. Reba''s emotional unraveling made something very clear. If he let this continue, it wouldn''t just be her making a fool of herself¡ª he''d be dragged down too. Nathaniel gave Alistair and Caroline onest, unreadable look before grabbing Reba''s arm and pulling her away. He would have someone look into that girl-find out who her family was. After all, if she was really dating someone like Alistair, surely her parents weren''t thrilled about it. In Nathaniel''s mind, Caroline must''ve been cut from the same cloth as his daughter-a spoiled heiress with more ess to 22:34 Chapter 117 Who Was Ms. Ashbourne? 16 min loft money than maturity. A girl drawn to Alistair for his looks, someone who still needed an allowance from her parents and had no idea what she was getting into. In families like theirs, marriage was rarely about love. It was about consolidating power, expanding wealth, and securing futures. He''d once nned to arrange a proper match for Reba when the time was right, someone well-positioned and respectable. But she''d been spoiled rotten, and now that n had gone up in smoke. So now Alistair hadtched onto another wealthy girl? What else could she be if not another wide-eyed romantic with no clue? Nathaniel''s mind was already working. Find out who the girl''s parents were. Gauge their attitude toward Alistair. If necessary, he''d be more than willing to nt a few carefully chosen rumors-stir up just enough scandal to drive them apart. Let Alistair fall t on his face. Let him crawl back. And if Reba still wanted him at that point, then maybe, maybe, he''d let him back into the family. And if they couldn''t be split up? Well, marriages without family support neversted. A sh of malice flickered in Nathaniel''s eyes. Chapter 117 Who Was Ms. Ashbourne? 16 min left Alistair was getting ahead of himself-just because he''d found a new backer, he thought he could walk away from the Whitfields without consequence? Still too young. Still too naive. Just then, Julian emerged from the restaurant, chatting amiably with a young woman. Nathaniel''s eyes lit up. That has to be Ms. Ashbourne-CEO of Vireon Technologies. He gave Reba a quick look and strode forward, greeting Julian like an old friend. ¡°Mr. Hart? What a surprise. Didn''t expect to run into you here." Julian and the woman came to a stop. His gaze flicked briefly, politely, over Reba''s polished appearance. "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield," he said with a pleasant smile. Nathaniel caught that look and felt quietly pleased. Reba always gotpliments wherever she went-grace and beauty in equal measure. Beaming, he made introductions, "This is my daughter, Reba." Chapter 117 Who Was Ms. Ashbourne? 16 min left He''d brought her to this evening''s event under the pretense that she and Caroline were of simr age and might hit it off. But he had a more strategic thought in mind. Julian, as far as he knew, was still single. Sure, Reba had been married once and had a five-year-old son. But she was still beautiful, still came from a powerful family, and still carried the Whitfield name. Julian was impressive-young, talented, sessful-but his background was ordinary. Surely he''d know how to seize an opportunity when it presented itself. Julian, of course, had no idea what Nathaniel was plotting. He just noticed the way the man was looking at him-overly friendly, even... expectant? He offered Reba a polite smile. "Nice to meet you. I''m Julian Hart, from Vireon Technologies." Reba was still reeling from seeing Alistair stand up for another woman. Her heart felt like it had been wrung out. She forced a smile. "Nice to meet you." Chapter 117 Who Was Ms. Ashbourne? 16 min left Nathaniel''s attention shifted to the young woman beside Julian, and his smile brightened. "And you must be..." He''d already decided-this had to be Vireon Technologies'' CEO. Julian offered a smooth response. "She''s a colleague of mine." Nathaniel''s expression froze. Wait-what? If that isn''t Ms. Ashbourne... then who is? Julian gged down a cab and held the door for his colleague. "Text me when you get home, okay?" he said, kindly. As the cab pulled away, he turned back and gave Nathaniel a courteous nod. "Apologies, Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield. I''ve got to run." Then he waved-to someone behind Nathaniel and Reba. "Ms. Ashbourne!" Nathaniel jerked in surprise and spun around. A few paces away stood Alistair and Caroline. And next to them... a woman, maybe around thirty, with short hair. Nathaniel frowned. Didn''t they say Ms. Ashbourne is in her mid-twenties? She definitely looks older. Chapter 117 Who Was Ms. Ashbourne? 16 min left Still, he told himself, some people just aged faster. Not everyone was like Reba-blessed with eternal youth. He stepped forward with a wide smile. "Hello, Ms. Ashbourne. I''m Nathaniel-" But Julian walked right past him and stopped in front of Alistair and Caroline. Nathaniel blinked. "What?" The short-haired woman gave Nathaniel a strange look and muttered, "What''s wrong with you?" before walking off. Julian, meanwhile, had already begun speaking with Alistair and Caroline. Nathaniel stood frozen,pletely thrown. Wait. Then who the hell is Ms. Ashbourne? Right on cue, Julian turned toward Caroline and said casually, "Ms. Ashbourne, this is Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield from Whitfield Group.¡± And just like that, Nathaniel''s mind went nk. He didn''t hear a single word that followed. "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield? Are you alright?" 22.24 Chapter 117 Who Was Ms. Ashbourne? "What?" Nathaniel''s voice cracked. His mind reeled, like he''d just been pped awake. 16 min left The woman he had been so eager to meet-the CEO of Vireon Technologies- was... her? It finally clicked. No wonder Alistair had shown up at Vireon''s headquarters. No wonder Julian himself hade downstairs to greet him. Nathaniel had assumed Alistair was just there to drop off lunch-he''d always been the type to y the help. Never in a million years did he imagine Alistair was standing next to Vireon''s CEO. Write yourment Tr Gifts CEO by 118 Chapter 118 Steamy Night "Reba, why didn''t you tell me Alistair got involved with Vireon''s owner?" "I... I didn''t know she was- The blow hit Nathaniel so hard that he could barely stay upright. He staggered. It''s over. All of it. He''d been banking on Vireon as a potential partner to help Whitfield Group tap into new markets, explore fresh ventures. That hope had just gone up in smoke. Reba stood frozen beside him, overwhelmed by a swirl of emotions. For the first time, she realized just how out of her depth she was. Caroline wasn''t someone she couldpete with-not when she was young, smart, and already running a rising techpany. Even her father was trying to win her over. Reba''s fingers trembled at her sides. Winning Alistair back had just be ten times harder. 22:37 Chapter 118 Steamy Night 14 min left Nathaniel''s disappointment only grew when she spoke, "Dad, it''s not like Vireon''s the onlypany in the world. So what if this one doesn''t work out? We can just find someone else to partner with." He looked at her,pletely deted. "You think partnerships grow on trees? That if one deal falls through, we just magically get another? Of all the people in the world to provoke, why her?" Now he finally understood why he''d been stonewalled during talks with Vireon. It hadn''t been about timing or strategy. It was personal. Tears rolled down Reba''s face, though she wasn''t sure if they came from days of frustration or from watching Alistair look at another woman like she didn''t exist. "Dad, I didn''t even know who she was. And even if I had was I supposed to just let her walk all over me?" She broke down. "She''s gone after me more than once! She even pulled strings to keep Danny out of that private kindergarten! All because the kids had a little argument. Now Danny''s stuck with no school. How is that fair? She just wants to wipe us out, all because... I was once Alistair''s wife." Thatst line stopped Nathaniel cold. What he thought had been petty drama suddenly looked like a much bigger storm brewing. And Vireon might not be the only 22:37 Chapter 118 Steamy Night (****) 14 min left thing he was about to lose. ** "Babe, you really don''t have to worry so much," Caroline said, tugging yfully at Alistair''s arm as he drove. He was still fuming, the image of Nathaniel and Reba looping in his mind. The way he''d stepped in front of Caroline, shielding her with his entire body-he hadn''t even hesitated. It had shaken her, in the best and worst ways. His protectiveness made her heart swell. But his expression... That look in his eyes had been deadly. Not the theatrical kind of rage-real, seething intent. It had taken her forever to calm him down. By the time they walked through the door, they were already in each other''s arms, barely making it to the bedroom. Usually they had to be more careful-doors closed, voices low. Eloise was around, and thest thing they needed was for her to see more than she should. But tonight, the stars had aligned. Eloise had fallen head over heels for Mabel''s golden retriever, and when Mabel invited her to 22:37 Chapter 118 Steamy Night (14 min left stay the night, she couldn''t have been happier. It was almost too perfectly timed. Alistair held Caroline close, rubbing his cheek against her neck with boyish affection. "You know, I have this weird feeling your grandma set this whole thing up." That whole story about Eloise finding a stray dog? It might have worked on a kid, but not on him. That "stray dog" was a golden retriever-sweet and gentle, not the kind of dog that showed up lost in the street. No, Mabel was creating space for them, giving them a rare, uninterrupted night together. And honestly? He was grateful. There was a time, the fake husband time, when he would''ve felt awkward being alone with Caroline. But now? Now he could call from the shower without a second thought. "Babe, can you bring me a towel?" had be a perfectly reasonable request. Caroline walked to the bathroom, towel and clothes in hand. The frosted ss door fogged up with steam, blurring the shape behind it. At first, he was just a silhouette, but as he moved closer, 22:37 Chapter 118 Steamy Night 13 min left his form came into view-lean, strong, all clean lines and tight muscle, like something out of a magazine ad. Despite everything they''d already shared, the sight still made her cheeks burn. The door cracked open just enough for an arm to reach through, slick with water, muscles taut and glistening from the steam. The scent of soap and skin hit her like a wave. Caroline handed over the clothes. She thought that was the end of it. But instead of grabbing them, Alistair''s hand brushed past and then gripped her wrist. "The clothes are-" she started. The door swung wide. Caroline let out a startled gasp as she was pulled into the steam-filled bathroom, straight into Alistair''s soaking wet, ridiculously warm chest. Her breath caught. The realization hit her all at once-she''d walked right into his trap. "Hey-what the hell?! You tricked me!" 22:37 Chapter 118 Steamy Night 13 min left Alistair didn''t tighten his hold, just let her squirm against him until she realized resistance was pointless. She let out a frustrated huff, then dropped her head on his shoulder and bit down. "Mmgh-" he groaned, startled. Caroline blinked, instantly worried. "Did I hurt you? I didn''t mean to-sorry, sorry. But you''re such a jerk." Her voice was breathless, a mix of guilt and heat and something she didn''t quite know how to name. Alistair looked down at her, his eyes deep with something yful and wanting. His voice was low, almost pouty. "All I wanted was a little help in the shower. From my wife. Is that really so wrong?" She knew it was total nonsense. But still-she sighed, giving in. ¡°Help, right? Then turn around. Let''s get it over with." She expected more teasing. Instead, Alistair gave a contented little "Mm," and actually turned away. His back was covered in patches of soap he hadn''t rinsed off. Water beaded across his skin, tracing every muscle and dip along his spine. Caroline froze. She wasn''t a saint. With that view right in front of 22:37 Chapter 118 Steamy Night her, scrubbing was thest thing on her mind. (***) 13 min left Something wicked stirred. Before she knew it, her hand lifted on its own-thennded with a firm smack on Alistair''s ass. Alistair stilled. She bit her lip. One p wasn''t enough. It was oddly satisfying. As she raised her hand for another, he caught it. His voice was low, thick with heat. "So... you don''t really want to help me wash up, huh?¡± He turned slowly, a wicked glint in his eye. "Good," he whispered. "Because suddenly... I''m not in the mood to get clean either." 717 Write yourment ir Gifts CEO by 119 Chapter 119 Alistair Found Out the Truth "Ms. Whitfield, over here." Reba had just stepped into the caf¨¦ when she heard the voice. She followed it, heels clicking across the tile, and sat down across from Caleb, who had just pulled out a chair for her with rehearsed politeness. "Want anything to drink?" he asked. "Whatever''s fine," she replied curtly. She didn''t bother with pleasantries-why should she? She barely knew him, and he was dating her friend Anne. Meeting him like this, in private, already felt questionable. And if it hadn''t been for what he said... Reba wouldn''t have agreed to this "catch-up" at all. Caleb couldn''t hide the flicker of surprise in his eyes when he looked at her. He''d heard plenty about Reba-wealthy, well-connected, and apparently so desperate to get a man to marry her that she''d dropped two million dors just to tie him down. 22:37 Chapter 119 Alistair Found Out the Truth (**) 13 min left He figured she''d be average-looking at best, maybe spoiled, maybe sharp- tongued. Aside from that one visit to discuss business with Liam, she''d never had any real contact with the Harlow family. No dinners, no formal introductions. Before Anne made the connection, even Caleb hadn''t met her. Didn''t matter. He already knew what kind of person she was. Alistair never said much about her, but Caleb had noticed the quiet exhaustion that seemed to follow him home whenever he visited. Alistair had married into money, sure. But he never looked happy. And Caleb liked it that way. It was reassuring, knowing that Alistair''s life wasn''t some fairy tale just because he''dnded a rich wife. But now, seeing Reba in person for the first time, Caleb felt his assumptions cracking. She was gorgeous-effortlessly so. Her features were delicate, her presence maic. She had the fresh-faced charm of a college student, bnced by a quiet sophistication well beyond her years. It was the kind of beauty that didn''t need approval. 22:38 Chapter 119 Alistair Found Out the Truth 13 min left She made Anne look in inparison. If Reba had been born a few blocks farther west, she''d be walking red carpets by now. Six years married to a woman like that, and Alistair still wasn''t satisfied? Her temper couldn''t possibly be that bad. Just smooth her over. Spoil her a little. Caleb''s eyes lingered on her face far too long, and Reba noticed. Disgust rose in her throat. Without meaning to, she found herselfparing him to Alistair. But seriously? Him,pared to Alistair? Please. She didn''t care how conventionally handsome Caleb might be- he had that greasy, predatory charm that made her skin crawl. Anne really needed better taste in men. "I''d prefer if you got to the point," she said sharply. "You clearly didn''t ask me here just for coffee." Caleb''s lips curled into a forced smile. ¡°Right. I''ll cut to it, then. 22:38 Chapter 119 Alistair Found Out the Truth ( Has Alistair said anything to youtely? Reached out at all?" 13 min leff Reba narrowed her eyes. "Enough games. Say what you came here to say." Caleb cleared his throat, dropping the fake charm. "Fine. Remember that two million dors you paid my parents years ago to let Alistair drop out early and marry you? He knows. All of it. And he''s already taken five million dors from my dad as Reba''s pulse spiked, but she didn''t flinch. Liam had warned her over the phone-she''d half expected something like this. For all she knew, Caleb and his father could be running a long con to extort more money. "My dad had a health scare right after that," Caleb continued. "Had to be hospitalized. You were the one behind it all, and Alistair didn''t even spare him. You think he''s going to spare you?" Reba stared at him, unmoved. "And?" Then it hit her. "Wait-did the five million dors go to Alistair?" 22:38 Chapter 119 Alistair Found Out the Truth 13 min left Caleb lifted both hands in mock innocence. "He spun some story about my mom needing emergency surgery. My dad panicked and told me to find the money fast." He let out a dryugh. "I didn''t have anything-I''d just gotten back from school abroad. So Anne lent it to me. And then, just like that, my dad wired it straight to Alistair." It clicked. Reba remembered warning Anne to be careful with her boyfriend. At the time, she hadn''t known Caleb was the guy Anne had been dating. In truth, Caleb had targeted Anne from the start. Alistair had married into a wealthy family-that part was undeniable. And for a guy like Caleb, who''d spent years abroad building himself up, the idea of "settling" for someone below Alistair''s level was uneptable. It wasn''t just ego-it was obsession. He didn''t know Reba personally, but he''d heard her name and 22:38 Chapter 119 Alistair Found Out the Truth **** 13 min left knew her status. Once he realized she was a Whitfield, he''d dug deeper. Found out where she liked to hang out and who she spent time with. When he spotted Anne at a bar Reba often visited, he saw an opportunity-and took it. "Save it," Reba snapped, pushing back her chair. "Two million dors, some vague ''deal,'' and now you''re roping Anne into it? You stole five million dors from her, and now you want more from me? You and your father are disgusting." She grabbed her purse and stood to leave. People at nearby tables were starting to nce over. Caleb, flustered, jumped up to follow her. "Ms. Whitfield, I''m telling the truth," he insisted. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to the hospital myself-my dad''s still there." His voice trembled. Liam had suffered a stroke during the whole debacle. Doctors said recovery would be long-if it happened at all. Celeste was threatening divorce, thanks to the five-million-dor thing. And Caleb? He couldn''t stop thinking about it. Alistair didn''t just take their money. He''d made Caleb go crawling to Anne for money -put him in her debt, made him feel small every time they spoke. 22:38 Chapter 119 Alistair Found Out the Truth 13 min leff Now Alistair was walking away five million dors richer, while their whole family fell apart. That wasn''t going to happen. He needed Reba on his side. She had money and influence. With her help, he could make Alistair pay. He didn''t expect her to think he was scamming her. Desperate, he reached for her arm. Reba shrieked and pped him across the face. "Touch me again and I swear you''ll regret it." But deep down, it wasn''t just anger. It was fear. She couldn''t bring herself to ept it-that Alistair knew everything. What if it is true? She thought back to the night before. She''d seen Alistair and spoken to him. And he hadn''t brought it up. Did that mean Caleb was lying? No. The truth was worse. Alistair hadn''t mentioned it... because he didn''t even care enough to talk to her. He was done with her As she turned to leave, Caleb''s expression darkened. 22:38 Chapter 119 Alistair Found Out the Truth **) 12 min left She wasn''t getting away that easily. Not after that p. He moved toward her. "Ms. Whitfield, I swear, if you''d just listen -"He didn''t finish. A man walking in the opposite direction threw a brutal kick straight into Caleb''s chest, sending him sprawling to the floor, gasping for air. Write yourment CEO by 120 Chapter 120 Total Chaos 12 min leff It was Caleb who''d been kicked to the ground, but Reba was the one who screamed. Caleb groaned, rolling over twice on the pavement. "Seriously?" First a p. Now a boot to the chest. Just my freaking luck. "Reba, don''t be scared. I''ve got you." She was abruptly pulled into that man''s arms-arms that were trying very hard to beforting. "It''s okay. I''m here now." But instead of feeling safe, Reba went rigid. She looked up and froze. That face... familiar enough to haunt her nightmares, a face she wanted to avoid at all costs. It was Richard. In the mess of everythingtely, she''d somehow forgotten he was out of jail. She could still hear his voice from thest time they met twisted in fury, shouting that they were finished forever as the cops hauled him away. And now here he was, holding her close like nothing had happened, whispering reassurances? 22:38 Chapter 120 Total Chaos Unbelievable. 12 min leff There was something about him-maybe it was the false concern, maybe just the smell of him-that made her feel dirty. Like she''d stepped in something rotten. She shoved him away. "Get off me." Richard''s expression darkened. "I sat in a cell for two weeks and didn''t say a damn word. You think you''re the only one who suffered? Couples fight, Reba. We''re married-it''s normal. So quit the drama." She stared at him, baffled. He isn''t just delusional-he''s delusional with confidence. The fact that she''d once loved him? It made her want to smack her past self across the face. "Let me be clear," she said coldly. "We''re done. Whatever mess we had? It''s over. You go your way, and I''ll go mine. And if you so much as look at me the wrong way again, I swear I''ll press charges." People had started to gather, heads turning, phones out. Richard''s face flushed with embarrassment. He snapped, "Don''t 22:38 Chapter 120 Total Chaos 12 min left act all innocent. You''re the one who hid the pregnancy and begged to be with me. Don''t pretend you were some victim!" There was no shame quite like realizing the worst mistake one ever made was now shouting their secrets in public. Reba clenched her fists. Her face flushed crimson-not from embarrassment, but from the sheer rage of knowing she''d once thought this man was worth anything at all. She raised her hand to p him again, but this time, Richard caught her wrist mid¨Cair. His grip was iron. She tried to yank free, but it was no use. He dragged her toward the curb, muttering to passersby, "She''s my wife. She''s just upset. We''re working it out." No one stepped in. No one ever did when the abuser used words like "wife" and "just upset." Reba felt sick, and more importantly, vited. She wanted to peel off her skin and start over. When she realized she couldn''t break free, she spun her head toward Caleb, who was still getting his bearings after the kick. "You want me to believe you''re not full of shit?" she shouted. "Then prove it. Get him off me!" 22:38 Chapter 120 Total Chaos 12 min left Caleb''s pride was already in tatters. He didn''t dare fight her, not when he still hoped to use her to get back at Alistair. Blowing up at Reba now would be worse than useless. But that guy who came in and kicked him the second he walked through the door? Yeah, that one-that he wasn''t letting slide. He was already sizing him up from the corner of his eye, trying to figure out whether this guy was someone he could afford to mess with. Then Reba spoke. And just like that, he had his answer. He had Anne-who was head over heels for him. Now he''d just stood up for Reba, and she sure as hell wasn''t about to take the other guy''s side after that. With both women in his corner, what the hell did he have to be afraid of? With that thought, he charged in andnded a punch square on Richard''s jaw. Two grown men in expensive suits started trading blows like drunk frat boys at a tailgate. Across the street, in a ck sedan, Alistair let out a long, exhausted sigh and rubbed his forehead. After insisting on taking over lunch duty for Caroline, Alistair had made a habit of showing up at her office every day with something homemade. Much to Julian''s growing irritation, the two 22:38 Chapter 120 Total Chaos **12 min left of them had settled into a cozy little lunch routine-followed by Alistair lounging in the break room reading or writing until it was time to pick up Eloise. They''d both grown used to the rhythm. Today, after picking up Eloise from kindergarten, they were headed home when amotion caught her attention. "Daddy!" she cried, pointing out the window. "That''s the mom of the boy who tried to steal you!" Alistair nced over. And sure enough-amid the shouting, iling, and crowd forming around them-there was Reba, looking like she''d seen a ghost. Even more interesting? The two men she''d just left to brawl in the middle of the street were Richard and Caleb. And the best part? Reba''didn''t try to break it up. She didn''t even try to help. She bolted. Alistair pieced things together pretty fast. He''d taken five million dors from Liam-money that had apparentlye from Caleb, who had gotten it from Anne. Caleb must''ve figured it out by now and wasn''t about to let it go quietly. So what did he do? 22:39 Chapter 120 Total Chaos Tried to weaponize Reba. Just like Celeste. People like them thought Reba equaled power. With her backing him, Alistair wouldn''t stand a chance. 12 min left But somewhere in the chaos, Richard had shown up. And clearly, he''d misunderstood what was going on. Maybe he thought Reba had moved on- with Caleb. And that... did not go over well. In Alistair''s head, it all came together like some ridiculous soap opera. Only, Reba didn''t get to walk away clean. As she tried to slip away, an older woman grabbed her arm. "Sweetheart,e on now," she urged. "These two men are fighting over you. At least try to calm them down!" Reba wanted to sink into the ground. Her face turned beet red, though even she wasn''t sure if it was from fury or humiliation. She hated both of them. Being associated with either man was its own kind of shame. 22:39 Chapter 120 Total Chaos And now she was stuck in the middle of this circus. 12 min lett The crowd thickened. Some tried to break it up. Others filmed gleefully on their phones, delighted by the scene. A few even started narrating the fight for their Instagram stories. Alistair? He was one of the ones filming naturally. Eventually, sirens wailed in the distance. Police arrived in record time, pulling the two men apart and dragging them into separate cars. One officer turned to Reba. "Miss," he said, "you''reing with us too." Reba blinked. "Wait, what? They''re the ones fighting. This has nothing to do with me." The officer didn''t budge. "Witnesses say the fight started because of you. Pleasee with us." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 121 Chapter 121 The Video Went Viral Caroline: [Hon, are you home yet?] If there were ever apetition for Best Husband of the Year, Alistair would win it without even breaking a sweat. Unlike the kind of men who go out of their way to hide where they''d been, Alistair made it a point to report his every move to Caroline, down to the minute. When he dropped Eloise off at school in the morning, he''d shoot Caroline a message the second he got home: [Babe, I''m back.] If he headed out to practice driving, he''d text: [Babe, I''m going to the track.] And when it was time to pick Eloise up again in the afternoon, of course, another update. He never saw it as a burden. To him, this was what it meant to be a family. Caroline, swamped with back-to-back meetings and an endless pile of contracts, would still take a moment to nce at his messages. They were never anything important¡ªjust little status updates. And yet, without fail, they made her smile, no matter how exhausted she was. 20:20 The Video Went Viral She signed thest page and Instinctively reached for her phone to check what she always called Alistair''s y-by-y updates But weirdly, nothing. Ten full minutes, and still no text. Which was weird. He never forgot. Maybe he''d taken Eloise somewhere. Alistair sometimes stopped by the bookstore after school to pick upics for her. XX Curious, Caroline tapped out a quick text. A reply came almost instantly. Alistair: [Still out, babe. Got dyed watching some drama unfold on the street.] A secondter, a video popped up. She tapped to y it, and within seconds was watching chaos erupt onscreen-people shouting, limbs iling, a real mess. Her brows lifted. "Huh." Caroline and Alistair were clearly cut from the same cloth. She watched the whole thing, a glint of mischief sparking in her eyes. Then she rang for Julian. He came in promptly, posture upright, face the picture of innocence. "Ms. Ashbourne, how can I help?" 20:20 Caroline forwarded him the video and said, "I want this pushed out on every major tform. I want the whole world to see it." Julian clicked the video open and winced hard. Caroline narrowed her eyes. "Problem?" "None at all!" he said, straight-faced-though the gleam in his eye and his barely concealed excitement betrayed him. "What title would you like me to use?" Caroline took a sip of her coffee, cleared her throat, and then waved a hand. "Surprise me." That was all the permission Julian needed. He practically sprinted out of the room. Within the hour, a clip titled Two Men Brawl in the Street Over a Woman was burning up the inte. Back at home, Alistair had just sent Caroline an update when a push notification popped up on his screen. He tapped it. The very same video he''d filmed on his burner ount-barely a blip in the algorithm was now everywhere. He knew exactly who was behind it. 20:20 20 min loft Right on cue, a message from Caroline arrived. Caroline: [Honey, this is my gift to you. Like it?] Alistair couldn''t help but chuckle. Love it. At that moment, a new email dropped into his inbox. He opened it. More good news-his crime drama script had passed the first round ofpetition. Whether it would make it all the way or get eliminated in the next round was anyone''s guess. Still, he''d written it. The rest was up to fate. Caroline arrived home around six. That evening, the three of them-Caroline, Alistair, and Eloise-sat around the dinner table enjoying a warm meal, while online, the street fight drama was exploding across every tform. Now with multi-angle footage. One clip showed Reba trying to escape, only to be blocked by a nosy middle- aged woman. Another showed her arguing with the 20:20 Chapter 121 The Video Went Viral 20 min lof police, insisting she had nothing to do with the fight. Comment sections lit up. Some praised her beauty, saying it was no wonder two men were fighting over her. Others called her trash-using her of ying both sides, cheating, and then washing her hands of it when things got messy. Some insisted women like her thrived off male rivalry, using it as proof of their worth. Opinions varied, but the majority were piling on Reba. Nathaniel and Cordelia weren''t big on social media, but even they couldn''t avoid it. Cordelia received a discreet message from a friend. Friend: [What''s going on with your daughter?] Back at Whitfield Manor, tension hung heavy in the air. Eva finished her chores as quietly as possible and then tried to sneak out unnoticed. Reba had the same idea. But under the sharp gaze of both her parents, she wasn''t going anywhere. 20:20 Chapter 121 The Video Went Viral 20 min left Daniel, ever the oblivious one, rubbed his belly and grumbled, "When''s dinner? I''m starving." Cordelia snapped, ¡°Eva, take Danny downstairs." Eva, who had one foot out the door, froze. Reluctantly, she led Daniel away. As soon as they were gone, Nathaniel''s voice dropped low and firm. "You told me you were done with Richard. That there was nothing between you two. So what the hell happened today?" Cordelia chimed in, eyes full of judgment, "Exactly. Reba, what''s going on? And why did it have to be so... public? You''ve¡ª" She stopped just short. The rest of the sentence-humiliated the entire family-hung in the silence, unsaid but loud enough. Online, Reba was already beingbeled a cheater. A disloyal woman. A disgrace. And that disgrace was bleeding into the Whitfield name. As for Reba? She felt more exhausted than anything. She''d spent two hours at the police station, only toe home and get interrogated like a criminal. She didn''t even know what she''d done wrong life inst felt Chapter 121 The video went VI Daniel, ever the oblivious one, rubbed his belly and grumbled, "When''s dinner? I''m starving." Cordelia snapped, ¡°Eva, take Danny downstairs." Eva, who had one foot out the door, froze. Reluctantly, she led Daniel away. As soon as they were gone, Nathaniel''s voice dropped low and firm. "You told me you were done with Richard. That there was nothing between you two. So what the hell happened today?" Cordelia chimed in, eyes full of judgment, "Exactly. Reba, what''s going on? And why did it have to be so... public? You''ve¡ª¡± She stopped just short. The rest of the sentence-humiliated the entire family- hung in the silence, unsaid but loud enough. Online, Reba was already beingbeled a cheater. A disloyal woman. A disgrace. And that disgrace was bleeding into the Whitfield name. As for Reba? She felt more exhausted than anything. She''d spent two hours at the police station, only toe home and get interrogated like a criminal. She didn''t even know what she''d done wrong. Life just felt... Chapter 121 The Video Went Viral impossibletely. So she told them what had happened. Well... most of it. She left out the details about what she and Caleb had talked about. She said Caleb had approached her because of Alistair''s strained rtionship with his family. As for Richard, she imed he was just harassing her again, totally one-sided. "Reba Whitfield! I want a real exnation for what happened today!" Anne stormed in like a hurricane, paying no mind to the fact that Reba''s entire family was in the room. "I introduced my boyfriend to you because I trusted you," she snapped. "I thought you were my best friend-and you go behind my back and seduce him? You''re unbelievable!" Reba nearly passed out from rage. As chaos erupted at Whitfield Manor, Alistair was leisurely carrying Eloise on his shoulders while following Caroline into their new home. 20:20 Chapter 121 The Video Went Viral 20 min lett The ce was just over 3,000 square feet. In addition to the master bedroom and Eloise''s room, Caroline had ordered two custom-built offices. One of them was slightlyrger, meant to be shared between her and Alistair. The other was Eloise''s personal study-lined with bookshelves full of age- appropriate reading material, from kindergarten through elementary level. Outside, arge terrace had been converted into a sunroom, filled with greenery and neatly arranged into a charming little garden. There was a sofa, a table, a rocking chair... and even a swing, just for Eloise. Write yourment Gifts ? CEO by 122 Chapter 122 Another Baby? 20 min left For most people, moving meant stress, sweat, and exhaustion. But being rich? Moving was about as hard as ordering lunch. On Saturday, Alistair and his family settled into their new home without breaking a sweat and then headed over to Mabel''s as usual. The second Eloise walked through the door, she ran off looking for Nugget¡ªthe name she''d proudly given the golden retriever puppy. Mabel had let her choose the name, so naturally, Nugget it was. With Caroline and Eloise upied, Mabel pulled Alistair aside for a quiet chat. ¡°Alistair,¡± she said, "have you and Caroline thought about having a baby?" Alistair answered without thinking, "We haven''t." Then he caught himself, chuckled, and added, "Eloise is our baby." Mabel looked at him seriously. "I know what you''re both probably worried about. But I''ll tell you now-I already see Eloise as family. If you two ever have a child together, I promise, that child wo 20:21 Chapter 122 Another Baby? 20 min left be treated no differently. And I know you and Caroline would be fair too." She leaned back slightly, eyes warm but direct. "It''s not about ying favorites. I''m thinking about Eloise. I just don''t want her to grow up alone. Two kids is a good number. Someone to talk to, lean on. What do you think?" Alistair nodded, touched. "You''re right. But this is something I need to leave up to Caroline. I''ll support whatever she wants." Herugh said everything and nothing. Maybe she thought it was funny. Maybe she just liked the way he always put Caroline first. Just then, Alban walked in. He hesitated, nced at Alistair, and then turned toward Mabel. Mabel waved a hand. "Alistair''s family. Say whatever it is." Alban cleared his throat. "Nathaniel Whitfield, from Whitfield Group, would like to see you." Everyone knew Alistair had once been married into the Whitfield family. Mabel certainly did. It wasn''t a secret in this house. As far as she was concerned, the Whitfields had no business showing up here. They''d never had any real ties to her side of the 20:21 Chapter 122 Another Baby? () 20 min family. Which only made Nathaniel''s visit that much more suspicious. She turned to Alistair. "If you don''t want me to see him, I''ll have him turned away." Alistair shrugged. "It''s your call. But aren''t you a little curious what he wants to say?" Mabelughed, "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t. Alright, I''ll meet him. Don''t worry if he starts talking crap about you, I''m not buying a word of it." Alistair couldn''t help but grin. He''d spent six years in that marriage and had nothing to be ashamed of. If Nathaniel wanted to try throwing dirt on him now, let him try. He was confident Mabel wouldn''t waver. If anything, Nathaniel was probably here to ask for a truce. After the Two Men Brawl in the Street Over a Woman video exploded online, Reba had be public enemy number one-and the Whitfield family had gotten caught in the crossfire. Their reputation had taken a serious hit. 20:21 Chapter 122 Another Baby? *** 20 min left But truth be told, none of the three people in that video were having a good time. Netizens were as sharp as ever. It didn''t take long for them to ID Reba-and not just her. Richard and Caleb got recognized too. The inte had no shortage of bored, gleeful detectives. In no time, all three of them had their life stories ripped open and tossed out for public consumption. Someone dug up the fact that Reba had gotten pregnant her senior year of high school and hadn''t been married at the time. Cue the pearl-clutching. A rich girl behaving like that? Then someone else pped back with receipts-photos of Richard overseas with various women inpromising positions. Dozens of them. Same guy, different girls, different beds. Once Reba and Richard''s sordid history had been put under the microscope, the inte turned its attention to Caleb. The whole "rags to riches" narrative he''d been selling? Fake. Turned out, his parents had given him a million dors before he went abroad. Not only that- someone found out that during his 120:21 Chapter 122. Another Baby? time overseas, he''d been suspiciously close with a woman twice his age who''d showered him with luxury gifts. And the hits kepting. It turned out Caleb had been loitering around bars known for attracting wealthy heiresses. That was how he''dnded one in the first ce. Once the inte got going, there was no stopping it. Oddly enough, the one person who should''ve been next-Alistair -remained entirely untouched. It was like Caroline had thrown a bulletproof dome around him, shielding him from the frenzy. Not that Alistair doubted her ability¡ªbut just in case, he''d gone ahead and purchased a "Stay Out of It" feature from System Store. No matter how nasty the storm got online, he''d stay untouched. He didn''t want to drag the Ashbourne family into the circus. Meanwhile, Richard and Caleb were probably hiding out in their homes, panicking over how a petty scuffle had turned into a nationwide scandal. The Whitfields, at least, had started to put the pieces together. The incident had blown up just days after they''d publicly shed with Caroline. And now this? Nathaniel couldn''t even get past the front doors at Vireon Technologies. After asking around, pulling strings, and burning a few favors, he finallynded on Mabel''s doorstep. His goal, obviously, was to smooth things over-get Mabel to mediate. Maybe in his mind, Caroline was a brilliant but still-manageable businesswoman... which, frankly, was a huge miscalction. The person Nathaniel really feared wasn''t Caroline. It was the family behind her. The Ashbourne family wasn''t just wealthy-they were the wealthiest. A global empire with reach in every industry and every continent. If the Ashbournes were old money royalty, the Whitfields barely counted as social currency. Noparison. The real problem? Nathaniel had no proof this whole thing was Caroline''s doing. 20:21 * 20 min I From the moment the video went viral, he''d had people digging to find out who was behind the push. But the mastermind had covered their tracks perfectly- nothing could be traced. In truth, all Caroline had done was have Julian buy a trending spot. The rest? That was the inte doing what it did best-sniffing out drama, tearing it open, and passing it around like candy. By the time Nathaniel started throwing money around trying to bury the scandal, it was toote. The inte was ten steps ahead. The Whitfield family had be the punchline of the week. The fallout hit hard. Multiple projects tanked. Their name had be toxic. Write yourment . Gifts ye to a Stunning CEO CEO by 123 Chapter 123 Like a Beautiful Dream Nathaniel was drowning in regret. Who would''ve thought Alistair, of all people, would end up with someone like Caroline-a woman known in elite circles as a brilliant, sharp-minded business genius? At Mabel''s, he smiled politely, made all the right pleasantries, and then carefully steered the conversation toward Alistair. He casually mentioned that Daniel had been asking about his dad. Mabel tilted her head. "His dad''s not around?" Nathaniel sighed, "The parents are divorced." Mabel gave a sympathetic nod. "It''s always the kids who suffer when things fall apart between adults. If there''s any way to make it work, maybe hold on until he''s older... So, what caused the split?" Nathaniel froze. Eventually, he admitted the truth-that Alistair used to be his daughter''s husband-and that he was hoping Alistair coulde visit Daniel sometime. Because the truth was thin sh Marriage to a Siurim Chapter 123 Like a Beautiful Dream Nathaniel was drowning in regret. Who would''ve thought Alistair, of all people, would end up with someone like Caroline-a woman known in elite circles as a brilliant, sharp- minded business genius? At Mabel''s, he smiled politely, made all the right pleasantries, and then carefully steered the conversation toward Alistair. He casually mentioned that Daniel had been asking about his dad. Mabel tilted her head. "His dad''s not around?" Nathaniel sighed, "The parents are divorced." Mabel gave a sympathetic nod. ¡°It''s always the kids who suffer when things fall apart between adults. If there''s any way to make it work, maybe hold on until he''s older... So, what caused the split?" Nathaniel froze. ´ó Eventually, he admitted the truth-that Alistair used to be his daughter''s husband- and that he was hoping Alistair coulde visit Daniel sometime. Because the truth won tashi Mariage to ? Stunning t Chapter 123 Like a Beautiful Dream Nathaniel was drowning in regret. Who would''ve thought Alistair, of all people, would end up with someone like Caroline-a woman known in elite circles as a brilliant, sharp-minded business genius? At Mabel''s, he smiled politely, made all the right pleasantries, and then carefully steered the conversation toward Alistair. He casually mentioned that Daniel had been asking about his dad. Mabel tilted her head. "His dad''s not around?" Nathaniel sighed, "The parents are divorced." Mabel gave a sympathetic nod. "It''s always the kids who suffer when things fall apart between adults. If there''s any way to make it work, maybe hold on until he''s older... So, what caused the split?" Nathaniel froze. Eventually, he admitted the truth-that Alistair used to be his daughter''s husband- and that he was hoping Alistair coulde visit Daniel sometime. Because the truth was, this whole mess started and ended with 20:21 Chapter 123 Like a Beautiful Dream Alistair. **) 19 min lett If Alistair hadn''t broken off from the family, Vireon Technologies wouldn''t have cklisted Whitfield Group. And if that hadn''t happened, none of the chaos that followed would''ve unfolded. To fix this, they needed the one person who''d set it all in motion. If Alistair agreed to a truce, everything else would fall back into ce. But the real problem was that no one could get in touch with either Alistair or Caroline. So Nathaniel''sst resort? Use Daniel as an emotional bargaining chip. Sure, the marriage was over-but the kid missed his father. That had to count for something, right? He figured Mabel, being the warm and rational woman she seemed to be, would understand. As long as he could get face time with Alistair, he''d talk sense into him. Lay it all out-six years of sacrifice, a little injustice maybe, but hadn''t it led to Alistair getting that two million dors? That money had helped his family. 20:21 Chapter 123 Like a Beautiful Dream > 19 min lof Back then, Alistair had been meek, amodating. Nathaniel was sure he still had a chance to reason with him. And if he could get Alistair on his side, Caroline would follow. Or so he thought. Mabel smiled sweetly and said, "But Alistair''s not his biological father, is he? Doesn''t feel quite right. Maybe his real dad should spend more time with him. Help build that bond." Later that night, when Mabel recounted the exchange to Alistair and Caroline, Caroline practically burst with pride. ¡°Grandma, you''re amazing!" Mabel kept Eloise overnight again. It was bing a routine the little girl loved. Mabel always had the best stories; there was a cute puppy in the house, and-best of all-none of the people who used to call her a burden. Eloise, who used to cling to Caroline like a lifeline, now adored staying at Ashbourne Manor. She gave her parents a beaming goodbye, reminded them sweetly to go to bed early, and darted off after Nugget into the garden. Alistair, meanwhile, had to pull every charm he had to convince Caroline to take a hot bath with him. One soak turned into a very long soak. 20:21 Chapter 123 Like a Beautiful Dream (^^)) 19 min leg By the time they got out, Alistair picked up the hairdryer, as he always did, and started drying her hair. Caroliney t on the bed, totally rxed. Once her hair was mostly dry, he coiled the cord, put it away, and then scooped her up into his arms. She curled against his chest, her face nestled against the open cor of his pajama top. Her fingers wandered,zily tracing the edge of his corbone. Alistair bent down, brushing his lips against her smooth forehead. "Your grandma asked me today when we were nning on having a baby." Caroline froze. Her yful fingers stilled. She looked up, cautious, eyes searching his face. "And what did you say?" Alistair ran his fingers through her hair, slow and steady. Her hair was still a little fluffy from the wash-soft, light, and silky smooth. "I told her I''d go with whatever you wanted." Caroline nced at him, trying to keep her voice neutral. "But what about your opinion?" 117 20:21 Alistair knew what she meant. He really didn''t have another answer. That was his opinion. Not a polite lie. Not some carefulpromise. But he could tell Caroline was afraid he might be downying his real feelings just to amodate her. So he looked her straight in the eye and said, "That is my opinion." She didn''t respond right away. Just looked at him, long and quiet. doubted any artist on earth c Her eyes were so beautiful, it was hard to look away. Alistair doubted any artist on earth could capture the colors that lived in her gaze. He murmured, almost to himself, "Is this a dream?" Caroline blinked. "Hmm?" "Just... everything''s so perfect, sometimes I wonder if I''m dreaming," Alistair said, his voice low. "You''re so good, sometimes I feel like I don''t deserve you. Like I''m the lucky one in this rtionship. And if I''m honest, I''m scared. Scared one day you''ll wake up, realize I''m not worth it, and leave." Caroline frowned and poked him in the head with her finger. "What kind of nonsense is that? Don''t say stuff like that again. 20:21 Chapter 123 Like a Beautiful Dream 19 min Toff Who says you''re not worth it? You just haven''t had the chance to show what you''re capable of." Worried he might be spiraling into self-doubt again, she rushed to pull him back before the thought took root. What she saw in him had nothing to do with money, titles, or achievements-it was the man he was, the way he carried himself, the quiet steadiness in his character. She genuinely believed he''d spent years being dragged down by Reba, and if he''d had the freedom to grow on his own terms, there was no doubt in her mind- he would''ve be someone remarkable. "If I wanted a man who worked himself to the bone, I''d have married ten of them by now," she said, ¡°but I didn''t. I married you. I don''t need you to suffer or prove anything. Just be happy. That''s all I want." "You''re really not embarrassed to be with someone like me?" he asked, half- joking, half-serious. "A guy with no career, no money, living off his wife?" Forget what others thought-he sometimes felt like the world''s luckiest parasite. Being with Caroline felt like a fairy tale he didn''t belong in. She was ¨C and brilliance, and he couldn''t for the life of him figure LIKE a beautiful Dream out what she saw in someone like him. Caroline shot up, nearly bumping into his chin. "I won''t let you talk about yourself like that," she snapped. "We''re married. Our finances are shared. What''s mine is yours and vice versa. Yeah, I''ve got more money. So what? That doesn''t mean a damn thing. You''ve given me things no amount of money could ever buy." She ticked them off on her fingers. "Love. Security. A real home for me and Eloise." Alistair didn''t argue. She gave me all those things too... which means, technically, I''m still the one getting the better end of the deal... 717 Write yourment tr Gifts CEO by 124 Chapter 124 He''s Not That Bad The "two guys fighting over one girl" video had different impacts on everyone involved. Whitfield Group took a serious hit, but surprisingly, Morgan Group was the first to crumble. Morgan Group had been struggling for a while, putting on a good front while falling apart inside. They''d been desperately trying to turn things around and might have pulled it off-until Richard''s street brawl went viral. The scandal was the final nail in the coffin for Morgan Group. This exined why Richard had suddenly given up his wild lifestyle abroad toe home and "take responsibility" for Reba. He''d been eyeing the Whitfield family fortune all along, nning to get his hands on it. Inte trolls flooded Whitfield Group''s website withments, sarcastically suggesting they should bail out Richard''s family business: [The guy gave up his party lifestyle overseas for your daughter. The least you could do is throw him a lifeline, right?] This pissed off Nathaniel so much he ordered thepany website shut downpletely. After catching up on the local New York news, Alistair returned to 120:21 Mar Ber. Wattpad to work on his novel. His story had officially been featured in the rmendations yesterday, and sincest night, his author dashboard had been blowing up with reviews andments. He scrolled through them, totally pumped to see what readers thought. Earlier, Alistair had killed some time browsing through writer forums and picked up one key piece of advice-never read thements if he wanted to keep his writing mojo. Negative feedback could mess with his head faster than anything. Writing novels was like cooking. Alistair knew he couldn''t please everyone. He had braced himself for some harsh reviews, but scrolling through thements, he was shocked to find almost nothing but praise. The few negativements were barely worth noticing. Between this and getting his screeny selected after just spending an afternoon on it, Alistair''s confidence was through the roof. It turned out he had other talents besides cooking that he''d never bothered to explore before. He wasn''t such a loser after all. Alistair felt fired up. For him, writing stories wasn''t about making money anymore. It was about proving himself, showing he wasn''t just some deadbeat living off his wife. 20:22 Chapter 124 He''s Not That Bad 19 min 1 fi The whole "living off his wife" thing didn''t actually bother Caroline, and honestly, once Alistair chilled out about it, it didn''t bother him that much either. But that didn''t mean he should just sit around doing nothing. Alistair checked his stats on the backend. Before his work got featured, his daily readership was tiny. His best day had brought in just 24.20 dors, with 20 of thating from a single generous reader''s tip. Yesterday was his first day being featured, and today''s numbers were 433.25 dors. Those few hundred dors meant more to him than the million dors he got as the monthly allowance. No billion-dor windfall could match the thrill of money he''d earned himself, fair and square. Alistair couldn''t help staring at the earnings report again and again like an excited kid. He even took a screenshot tomemorate the moment. Just as he was getting his head back in the game, ready to dive into writing mode, an email notification popped up. He read through it carefully, then stood up and left the break room. 20:22 Chapter 124 He''s Not That Bad The office was quiet with no one else around except Caroline, who was buried in paperwork. Alistair had kept herpany like this for days, careful not to disturb her. He''d noticed how incredibly focused she became when working. Sometimes, when nobody was looking, he''d sneak out just to admire how lost in her work she''d get. The funny thing was, Alistair had no idea that Caroline did the same thing. While he was deep in his writing zone, she''d asionally peek through the door just to check on him. "Honey, I need to head out for a bit," he said. Caroline nodded without looking up. "Okay, see youter." "Aren''t you going to ask me anything?" "Fine. Where are you going, dear?¡± she asked with a yful smile, twirling her pen. Alistair put on his most serious face. "I''m off to pursue my career." Caroline paused, looking up with surprise. "Your career? What kind of career?" What she really wanted to say was that he didn''t need to work so hard. He could just rx and be with them. But she quickly caught 20:22 Chapter 124 He''s Not That Bad herself, realizing how selfish that sounded. 19 min lof Money wasn''t an issue for her. She could give Alistair the best life money could buy, and she didn''t need him to be some big sess. Whatever he needed, she''d provide. But if what Alistair truly wanted was to find his purpose in life, she would be acting just like those self-righteous people she despised, the ones who imed "I''m only doing what''s best for you" while imposing their own will. Besides, if Alistair genuinely wanted to pursue a career, Caroline had no reason not to help him. Alistair told her about entering a mystery screenypetition and the novel he was currently writing. He hadn''t mentioned it before, not because he was hiding anything, but because his "achievements" seemed trivialpared to Caroline''s billion-dor annual ie and the millions of dors she casually gave him as spending money. He imagined himself excitedly telling Caroline, "Honey, I made a few hundred bucks yesterday!" and picturing her reaction. Sweet, supportive Caroline would probably say, "Wow, babe, that''s amazing!" The thought made him smile. 20:22 CL Inat Bad Caroline''s eyes widened. "Wait, you''re not just writing screenys, you''re publishing a novel too?" He''s been keeping that secret pretty deep! 19 min feft le If Alistair could read her thoughts right now, he''d be falling over himself to prove his innocence. He really wasn''t hiding anything. "Send me the link to your novel. I''d love to check it out when I have time," Caroline said. Alistair suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Let me write a bit more first, then I''ll show you." He''d been scrolling through online forums where authors discussed the importance of keeping their pen names secret. Many users mentioned risks like public humiliation or getting roasted by friends and family if their cover was blown. Alistair mentally reviewed his novel''s content and felt relieved. Thankfully, he''d written somethingpletely appropriate with no questionable plot elements. He hadn''t used anyone''s real name for viinous characters either. His work could stand up to public scrutiny-even Eloise could read it-so he wasn''t worried about Caroline seeing it. His screeny had made it through multiple rounds of selection 20:22 ICO INCL irat Bad 19 min le to reach the final three. The event organizer wanted to meet him to discuss next steps. Caroline felt uneasy. Alistair was inexperienced in these matters. "Maybe Julian should go with you," she said. Alistair shook his head. "I''ll be fine on my own, honey." Caroline didn''t push it. Alistair headed downstairs, got into his car, and drove to the meeting spot-a coffee shop near Emerald Media. ***** Inside the coffee shop, a balding middle-aged man, Brady Newman, was speaking intently to a young man in a business suit. "Caleb, do I really need to exin how much damage this has caused online? The boss wanted to kick you off the project on the team! "Get this handled today, and I promise there''ll be plenty of opportunities for promotion down the road. But mess this up? Sorry, but I won''t be able to protect you anymore. It''s your call." Caleb nodded eagerly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Newman. I won''t let you down. I''ll handle everything perfectly!" 20:22 CEO by 125 Chapter 125 You Reap What You Sow When Alistair walked in and spotted Brady and Caleb at their table, his jaw nearly dropped. Seriously? Is the world really this small?? Brady looked Alistair up and down several times, his face lighting up with unmistakable excitement. "Are you really Dancing Willow, the author of ''If There''s a Next Second"?" Alistair casually shifted his gaze from Caleb''s shocked face and nodded. "That''s right, I am." These days, hardly anyone used their real name online if they wanted to keep their personal life separate from their work. Alistair had chosen his pen names pretty randomly. On Wattpad, he went by Finding Something_To_Do, but when he submitted his screeny for the contest, he noticed there was no requirement to use his real information. Since willow fluff had been floating around town those days, he casually gave himself a new username-Dancing Willow. He deliberately avoided using Finding Something_To_Do because 20:22 Chapter 125 You Reed IV he didn''t want anyone connecting the screenwriter with the Wattpad novelist who used the same name. In his mind, having an extra online identity was just anotheryer of protection. "I''m Brady Newman, the project manager for this screenypetition," Brady said, introducing himself. "And this is my assistant Caleb..." He trailed off when he noticed Caleb staring at Alistair with a dumbfounded expression. Brady immediately caught on. "You two know each other?" Alistair smiled faintly, "Yes, we know each other. But let''s talk about why you invited me here." The email he''d received mentioned his screeny had made it to the top three, and they wanted to discuss its content in more detail. Brady settled back in his seat andunched intovish praise for Alistair, iming he was impressed by someone so young having such talent. Then, he smoothly changed direction, mentioning there were still "issues" with the script that needed fixing. He''d invited Alistair to help him seed. By this point, Alistair knew something was definitely off. He just 217 20:22 Chapter 123 You Reap vonat you sow SOW wasn''t sure what Brady''s angle was yet. ying the part of the nervous neer, Alistair nodded along anxiously, acting like he''d do whatever Brady suggested. Brady, clearly pleased with Alistair''s apparentpliance, rxed and started throwing around industry advice like he owned the ce. Eventually, he got to his real point. He could guarantee "If There''s a Next Second" would be a hit. He knew this "amazing" screenwriter who could fix everything, but Alistair would need to give up his writing credit. To "make up for the loss," Brady generously offered him 20 thousand dors for his trouble. Alistair had to mentally rey thest six years of his life just to keep fromughing out loud. First, he had to give Brady credit. If Brady didn''t believe in his talent, he wouldn''t have gone through all this trouble to buy the script. All they needed was for that so-called writer to tweak a few lines, and boom, they could legally im ownership of the whole thing. Second, Alistair really wanted to ask Brady if he thought he was an idiot. Brady noticed his silent smile, shot Caleb a look, then made up 20:22 Chapter 125 You Reap What You Sow some excuse and left. Finally shouldering the burden alone, Caleb snapped out of his shock. He tugged at his tie and broke the silence. "Dad''s not doing well." The treatment at the mental health facility had been expensive. ording to the doctors, full recovery was possible, but would require significant time and money. Celeste wouldn''t hear of it. She immediately signed the discharge papers, but had no interest in looking after him herself. Instead, she dumped him in some random nursing home. Caleb resented Liam for deceiving him into giving money to Alistair, but he didn''t interfere with Celeste''s decisions, just letting things happen. Poor Liam had devoted most of his life to Celeste and Caleb, even to the point of exploiting his own child. Now, he''d ended up abandoned and alone in his old age. Was he pitiful? At this point, it certainly seemed that way. It was hard to feel bad for someone who brought it all on themselves. He was the architect of his own misery. Alistair didn''t respond, sitting calmly in ce without a hint of concern. 20:22 Chapter 125 You Reap What You Sow ) 10 min lot Caleb''s chest heaved with anger. "Alistair, Dad was in perfect health and could have lived to be a hundred! He''s like this now because of you!" Alistairzily nced up with a mocking smile. "You took the money from selling me out to live it up abroad. You don''t get to judge me. If you think you''re innocent, I''m happy to post our little family drama online and let the inte decide who''s right." Caleb''s face fell. Reba hadpletely screwed him over. He''d been so eager to team up with her against Alistair that he blindly trusted her. That,bined with his pent-up anger, led him to that street fight, and now his life was aplete mess! At first, Anne had stood firmly by his side, even rushing over to the Whitfield family to confront Reba. She''d promised him everything would be okay, that he wouldn''t have to face this alone. But everything changed when inte trolls dug up photos of him getting too cozy with middle-aged women overseas, suggesting something inappropriate was going on. Anne''s attitude true. 20:22 Chapter 125 You Reap What You Sow Even though he swore up and down he was innocent, he could feel Anne''s trust and affection slipping away. Worse yet, his fledgling career was now in jeopardy. Celeste nearly had a breakdown after seeing the brutal mockery spreading online. Despiteing from an ordinary family, Caleb had always relied on his charm and people skills to sail through life without any major problems. He''d never faced such a nightmare situation before! Thankfully, Brady offered him a lifeline. But Caleb couldn''t believe the one who''d written the script Brady had chosen tounch his wife''s brother''s career was none other than Alistair! The thought made Caleb sick to his stomach. His greatest pleasure had always been keeping Alistair firmly beneath him. In Caleb''s mind, Alistair belonged at the bottom of society, doing some backbreaking minimum-wage jobs just to survive. How satisfying it would be to stand before Alistair in his tailored suit, looking sessful and polished, while Alistair stood defeated and worn down by life''s hardships. 20:22 Chapter 125 You Reap What You Sow (21:46 min 1 But Alistair refused to settle for entry-level work. Instead, he carved out his own path! Yves couldn''t stop praising the screeny for "If There''s a Next Second." He thought the story was not only tight andpelling with one climax after another, but also carried deeper socialmentary that made people reflect. While the final results weren''t in yet, it was pretty clear that "If There''s a Next Second" woulde out on top. The thought of Alistair bing sessful was more painful to them than death itself. Fortunately for them, Alistair had used a pen name, giving Brady and his shady friends a chance to manipte things behind the scenes. Write yourment Õˆ Gifts The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 126 Chapter 126 Conspiracy "Alistair, you''re still my family, my brother. Just forget about all that bad blood for a moment. Are you free today? Let''s go see Dad. He still cares about you; otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone out of his way to meet your demands." Caleb forced a smile. The word "brother" made Alistair''s skin crawl so badly he nearly threw up his lunch. He couldn''t tell if Caleb was deliberately trying to disgust him or attempting to y the family card to set up whatever scheme they were nning. Alistair looked at him with mockery. He couldn''t remember thest time he''d actually sat face to face with Caleb like this. The irony wasn''t lost on Alistair. Caleb was supposed to be the burden, but somehow Alistair had be the outsider. Funny how that worked-Caleb got to be the precious legitimate son while he was just the pitiful bastard. Fate really had a way of twisting things around. "Caleb, don''t pretend you don''t know I''ve cut ties with Liam," Alistair said. "He''s your father. I didn''t botherpeting for his attention when I was young, and I care even less now. He treats you well, so take good care of him in return. Just don''t waste the love he''s given you." 20:52 Chapter 126 Conspiracy *) 20 mint Alistair was done wasting his time. He stood up and headed for the door. Caleb quickly followed. ¡°We''re all adults here. You really think you can just decide to end things and have no connection to my dad anymore?" Alistair stopped in his tracks. "I''m not selling my screeny, so stop wasting your energy." Caleb shrugged like it didn''t matter. "It''s your work, so that''s your call. But I''m talking about my dad right now." "You just said it yourself. He''s YOUR dad," Alistair shot back. "So what''s that got to do with me? You think I can''t legally cut ties with him? Fine, you''re right. Tell you what? Go back and tell him to sue me if he wants." Caleb stood frozen in ce, his expression dark. Whatever spell Alistair had cast on Liam was powerful. He and Celeste had repeatedly urged Liam to sue Alistair for the five million dors, iming the legitimate two million dors was willingly given. After six years, they were confident Alistair couldn''t prove he''d been sold. But Liam, who used to do everything they asked, absolutely 20:52 Chapter 126 Conspiracy 20 min left refused. When they decided to confront Alistair themselves, Liam had actually fallen out of his hospital bed in panic, desperate to stop them from causing trouble. Alistair moved forward cautiously. He knew this couldn''t be so simple. They wouldn''t let him walk away that easily when they hadn''t gotten what they wanted. Sure enough, just as he was about to cross the street, a scantily-dressed young woman suddenly stumbled toward him. Alistair, already on high alert, dodged her immediately, not letting her touch even the edge of his clothing. The woman screamed as she fell to the ground,pletely stunned. Caleb watched from a distance, equally shocked. Well, their first attempt failed. He told himself not to worry. This was just the beginning. The woman''s eyes filled with tears from the pain. She remained on her knees where she''d fallen, her chest practically spilling out of her low-cut top, drawing attention. She looked up at Alistair with tears in her eyes. "It hurts," she pouted. "Won''t you help me, handsome?" 20.52 20 min left Chapter 126 Conspiracy Her voice was sweet and flirtatious enough to melt anyone''s resolve. Alistair, however, proved himselfpletely immune to her charms. "Your arms and legs work just fine," he said tly. "Get up yourself." The woman was speechless. Alistair could already see where this was heading. The whole "knight rescues damsel" routine was a trap, and Brady and Caleb had set him up perfectly. If he showed any interest in this woman, he''d immediately be dragged through the mud and publicly humiliated until he gave in to their demands. It wasn''t the most clever scheme, but it would''ve been effective on most men. Unfortunately for them, pretty women had zero effect on Alistair. After all, who could possiblypare to Caroline? These amateurs were out of their league. When the woman saw Alistair turning to leave, she yed her trump card. "Take one more step and I''ll scream that you 20.C Chapter 126 Conspiracy assaulted me!" 20 min left Alistair nced around, looking for witnesses. "Don''t bother," she smirked. "The security cameras around here are broken. It''ll be your word against mine." Alistair could only stare in disbelief. He smiled, "You sure the security cameras around here are broken?" The young woman got up from the ground, her face smug with the certainty she had Alistair cornered. "Absolutely." Alistair fell silent. Taking his silence for fear, she shed a seductive smile and deliberately pushed out her impressive chest. "Come on, handsome. Don''t be so boring. Between us, I think you''re pretty cute. How about we go to my ce and get to know each other better?" "Talking with you doesn''t sound very interesting. Let''s bring him too." Alistair pointed back at Caleb. ***** An hourter, hysterical screams erupted from an apartment, followed by a man''s panicked exnations and another woman''s Chapter 126 Conspiracy furious shouting. ¡ú 20 min left "Unbelievable, Caleb! I catch you in bed with her, and you still have the nerve to make excuses? We''re done!" The scene descended into mayhem, with screaming women, tearing clothes, stinging ps, heated arguments, and angry shouts all crashing together. Alistair sat calmly in his car outside the building, enjoying the drama unfolding above. While not the ideal spot for witnessing everything firsthand, he had a front-row seat to the fallout. As luck would have it, a social media influencer with hundreds of thousands of followers lived in the same building. They had managed to squeeze into the apartment as soon as the drama started, livestreaming the cheating scandal to their eager audience. In one corner, a young woman huddled half-dressed, her face scratched and tear-streaked as she sobbed uncontrobly. Meanwhile, Caleb, not even bothering to pull up his pants, desperately grabbed at his girlfriend''s hand, trying to exin. She responded with a vicious p across his face. Eventually, someone called the police, who arrived to haul everyone down to the station for questioning. §³§à§á§ì§â§Ú§Ô§Ñ§ã§å (**) 20 min left Caleb looked absolutely destroyed as an irritated officer pushed him forward. He nced up just in time to notice a Bentley parked along the curb. He remembered how Anne had felt sorry for him, offering to buy him a BMW. It wasn''t quite a Bentley, but nothing to sneeze at either. Alistair! Caleb wanted to tear Alistair limb from limb. Even though Alistair had seen through their n, they''d still managed to lure him in. That meant they could move forward with the next phase. But somehow, the drugged water they''d prepared for Alistair ended up in their own drinks instead. When Caleb couldn''t control himself and things got heated with his female colleague, someone burst through the door. A resounding p echoed through the room as he was shoved violently off the bed. The stinging pain on his face snapped him back to reality, and he watched in horror as Anne scratched and wed at his colleague. His mind went nk. Everything was ruined. And Alistair was already nowhere to be found. Chapter 126 Conspiracy 19 min left He''d tried to set Alistair up, but Alistair hadpletely turned the tables on him instead. Write yourment CEO by 127 Chapter 127 A Little Brother or Sister Caleb was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, unable to defend himself. After all, they were the ones who tried to set Alistair up first. He couldn''t throw Alistair under the bus without dragging Brady and the screenwriter into the mess too. Brady had already warned them. If he or that female colleague couldn''t keep their mouths shut, they''d be kicked out of New York for good! And now Caleb had gone viral online again, for all the wrong reasons. When Celeste heard her once-prideful son had be aughingstock, she literally fainted on the spot. ***** "Daddy, why are you showering so early today?" Eloise asked, her big, curious eyes fixed on Alistair. Alistair gave her a deadpan look. "I identally stepped in dog poop while I was out." "What?" Eloise''s eyes grew even wider. "Dog poop?" "Yep," Alistair said with apletely straight face. Chapter 127 A Little Brother or Sister ¡ú 19 min leff What else could you call Caleb and that young woman but dog poop? And then there was Brady. That old fox managed to walk awaypletely unscathed. The truth was, that woman never even got close to Alistair. Though whatever perfume she''d been wearing had given Alistair a splitting headache. His clothes probably still reeked of that awful smell. He lifted his sleeve and took a sniff. Looking down, he found Eloise leaning in close. She sniffed the air around him very carefully for a moment before announcing in her sweet little voice, "Don''t worry, Daddy. You don''t smell like poop." Alistair couldn''t help butugh at her innocent concern. "But you should probably take a shower anyway," Eloise continued. "I can''t smell anything, but Mommy might. If she finds out you identally stepped in poop today, she''ll feel really bad for you." Alistair felt a warmth spread through his chest. "So does that mean Eloise feels bad for Daddy too?" She nodded solemnly. "That''s why you need to be super careful 20:53 Chapter 127 A Little Brother or Sister when you walk by yourself. Don''t step in poop again." 19 min left Alistair caught the "by yourself" part of her statement. "Why only when I''m by myself?" he asked, confused. "When I''m with you, I''ll help you see the path clearly," she exined thoughtfully. After a moment, she added, "Daddy, you don''t have to watch the ground when you''re with me. But when I''m not there, you really need to pay attention. "Other people might not think about this. Mommy might help watch the path for you too, but she''s usually really busy and sometimes has to answer all kinds of phone calls, so she might not be able to keep track of everything." As Eloise spoke, she shook her little head with absolute seriousness, making the two little bun-shaped pigtails her preschool teacher had done bounce back and forth. Combined with her earnest expression, she couldn''t have been more adorable if she tried. Alistair couldn''t help but scoop up Eloise and lift her high in the air. "Eloise, thank you for being Daddy''s little sweetheart." Eloise burst into giggles. Setting her back down, Alistair said, "Go read your book, sweetie. I''m going to take a shower." 20:53 Chapter 127 A Little Brother or Sister 19 min left "Okay!" Eloise nodded enthusiastically, grabbed her book, and skipped off to the sunroom. She absolutely loved the swing they''d set up just for her in there. Whenever she had free time, she''d hop on it, gently swaying back and forth while reading. In the bathroom, Alistair scrubbed himself twice with soap and followed up with two rounds of shower gel, practically washing his skin raw before finally stepping out. After changing intofortable loungewear, he made his way to the bright sunroom and settled into the couch, content to simply be in the same space as his little girl. Eloise put down her book and pattered over to snuggle up next to him. "Daddy?" Alistair smiled, ruffling her hair, ¡°What''s up?¡± Eloise blinked her bright, lively eyes. "A lot of kids in my ss have brothers and sisters. I want one too." Alistair looked thoughtful. "Did your great-grandma say something to you about this?" Eloise looked confused, her little mind struggling to follow this 20:53 Chapter 127 A Little Brother or Sister 19 min left sudden change in topic. "Great-Grandma? She tells me lots of things. She said Nugget likes me and I should visit her more often. "She also promised that next time Ie over, she''ll have the housekeeper make me something sweet..." Eloise rattled off a long list of things on her fingers, but never mentioned Mabel asking if she wanted a little brother or sister. Alistair had assumed Mabel was using Eloise to pressure them into having another child. It looked like he was overthinking things. Kids that young usually wouldn''t have such calcted intentions. Besides, Eloise was pretty reliable and never made stuff up. On a whim, Alistair brought up the topic with her. "So, would you rather have a little brother or sister?" After Mabel''s not-so-subtle hint about having another baby, he and Caroline had discussed it, but they''d silently agreed to let the matter drop. He could tell Caroline cared about what he wanted, and he cared about what she wanted. The truth was, if either of them had shown even the slightest interest in having a child, they would''ve immediately made it 20:53 Chapter 127 A Little Brother or Sister happen. 19 min left As for Alistair himself, he genuinely didn''t have strong feelings about having his own biological children. And Caroline? Well, considering she''d once told Alistair she never nned to get married, it was pretty clear she wanted to give all her maternal love to little Eloise alone. Whether Caroline didn''t want another child or was worried Eloise might feel left out didn''t really matter. Whatever she decided, Alistair would back herpletely. Eloise answered without a second thought, "As long as it''s from you and Mom, I''d love having a little brother or sister!" Her response caught Alistairpletely off guard. This little girl with her honey- sweet words often had him wrapped around her finger without even realizing it. "What''s got everyone so happy in here?" Caroline had just gotten home from work. Not finding them in the living room, she''d known exactly where they''d be. The sunroom had be everyone''s favorite spot in the house. Walking in on these heartwarming father-daughter chats had be one of her daily energy boosts. 20:53 Chapter 127 A Little Brother or Sister 19 min left Eloise immediately ran to her. "Mom! I was just asking Dad if you guys could please give me a little brother or sister. Can you?" Caroline froze for a moment, her eyes finding Alistair''s. He just smiled and exined, ¡°Eloise was telling me how many of her ssmates have siblings." Caroline scooped Eloise up and carried her to the sofa, settling down next to Alistair. Five-year-olds were surprisingly heavy. As Caroline held Eloise on herp, she couldn''t help remembering when she''d first brought her home. Back then, Eloise was just a tiny, skinny thing who barely weighed anything in her arms. Now she''d blossomed into a cheerful, lively little beauty under Caroline''s care. The transformation filled her with pride. She yed with Eloise''s adorably chubby little hands for a moment before asking, "Aren''t you worried that if you get a baby brother or sister, Mom and Dad might be too busy with the.baby to spend time with you?" CEO by 128 Chapter 128 A Little Selfish Caroline suddenly realized she had no consistent principles whatsoever. 19 min left 19 Before Eloise came into her life, she''d nned to livepletely alone, free from any attachments. After meeting Eloise, she discovered that having someone to care about wasn''t so bad. It actually made her life richer and more meaningful. But Eloise desperately wanted aplete family, so Caroline had considered finding someone for a fake marriage just to make Eloise happy. Then, by some stroke of luck, she met Alistair, and everything changed again! Her feelings for this man were overwhelming. She wanted to be with him more than anything. Yet just when everything fell into ce, when their little family of three seemed headed for permanent happiness, Caroline''s thoughts took another turn! She loved Eloise like her own daughter and felt one "little sweetheart" was enough for this lifetime. 20:53 Chapter 128 A Little Selfish (****) 19 min left When Alistair unexpectedly mentioned Mabel''s pressure about having a baby, Caroline brushed it off, but inside, doubt began to creep in. She''d seen firsthand how Alistair doted on Eloise, treating her exactly like his own child. But realistically, no man wouldn''t want biological children of their own. Caroline felt torn, worried that if they had a baby, she might unconsciously neglect Eloise. But when Eloise looked up at her with hopeful eyes and asked if she could have a little brother or sister, Caroline suddenly realized she''d been overthinking everything. Their love for Eloise wasn''t conditional on her being their only child. From Eloise''s perspective, most of her friends had siblings while she was all alone. Having mom and dad around might have been enough when she was little, but as she grew up, loneliness would inevitably set in. That night, Caroline snuggled up to Alistair. "Honey, would you rather have a son or a daughter?" Alistair''s answer was identical to Eloise''s. "As long as you''re the 20:54 Chapter 128 A Little Selfish 19 min left one having our baby, I''d be happy with either a boy or a girl. They both have their advantages." He began to think it through seriously. "If it''s a boy, he can look out for Eloise when he grows up. If it''s a girl, she and Eloise could be inseparable sisters." His words got Caroline daydreaming about Eloise holding hands with her little brother or sister. "Maybe we should start seriously thinking about this in a couple of years?" Caroline suggested after weighing everything. Alistair''s eyes lit up. "You really want to have a baby with me?" Caroline noticed his excitement and felt a pang of guilt. "I''m sorry. I''ve been so focused on Eloise''s feelings that I never really considered what you wanted." Alistair gently pinched her cheek. "You''re reading way too much into this! I''m just thrilled about the new baby. Eloise gets her wish for a little brother or sister, and our perfect little family gets even bigger. What''s not to be happy about?" Alistair''s exnation cleared Caroline''s mindpletely, washing away all her doubts. She realized she''d been too hung up on Eloise''s adopted status, 20:54 Chapter 128 A Little Selfish 19 min l?ft which had left her feeling stuck and unsure how to move forward. When she thought about it, if Eloise were her biological daughter, she might not have all these concerns. Alistair wondered why Caroline had suggested waiting a couple of years before considering having children. He naturally assumed it was because her work kept her too busy. What he didn''t know was that Caroline simply wasn''t ready to give up their time as just the two of them. A crying baby would definitely steal away their attention from each other. On this matter, she wanted to be a little selfish. "By the way, I got some news about that director, Yves Robinson, you asked me to look into," Caroline said, after cuddling in Alistair''s arms for a while. She already knew about everything Alistair had gone through that day. When she first heard about it, she was absolutely furious. She wanted to go after the people who had set up Alistair, but he had stopped her. At least Caleb and his female colleague got what they deserved. 1. re. He Caleb might not have beenpletely run out of New York, but his life there was effectively over for the foreseeable f lost his job, his rtionship with Anne crashed and burned, and 20:54 Chapter 128 A Little Selfish after being roasted online twice in quick session, he was basically treated like a walking gue. Caroline hadn''t forgotten about that Brady guy either. 19 min left He was actually the mastermind behind all this. She wouldn''t let him off the hook, not a chance. She''d always said Alistair came into this world to enjoy life, not to be messed with. Anyone stupid enough to target him would regret it for the rest of their lives. As Caroline was busy handling Alistair''s affairs, what she didn''t realize was that Alistair wasn''t exactly the pushover she thought he was. **** "Bye, Dad!¡± Eloise called out as they reached the kindergarten entrance. She spotted her new friends, gave Alistair a quick wave, then skipped off hand- in-hand with them, bouncing with excitement. As usual, Alistair waited until Eloise''s figurepletel disappeared from view before turning to leave. He''d only taken a 20:54 Chapter 128 A Little Selfish *** 19 min left few steps when something caught his eye-a couple standing not far away. His footsteps suddenly froze. He was walking along when he caught sight of a couple standing nearby. His steps faltered instantly. At first, Alistair nned to pretend he hadn''t seen them, but they were clearly there for him and wouldn''t let him leave easily. He might as well face them directly. He walked over with casual confidence and greeted them politely. "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield and Mrs. Cordelia Whitfield, it''s been a while." The moment Cordelia saw Alistair looking soposed and self-assured, she thought of her daughter at home, who was heartbroken and crying her eyes out. Her anger red instantly. Her tone turned instantly bitter. "Now that you''ve got yourself a fancy new wife, you''re suddenly too important for us. It''s nearly impossible to get a moment of your time these days." She was clearly implying he''d married up and now thought himself too good for them. Alistair smiled calmly, "Mrs. Cordelia Whitfield, you might want to ask yourself. During my entire marriage to your daughter, what did I ever get besides an empty title? Did you ever once treat me ba''s like a Whitfield? Let''s be honest here. You called me husband, but we both know I was just your daughter''s nanny." 20:54 Chapter 128 A Little Selfish Cordelia''s temper red. "What kind of nanny makes two million dors in six years? Reba had every right to have high expectations of you. Some people just don''t know when they''ve got it good!" She got more worked up with every word until Nathaniel tugged at her sleeve. Only then did she reluctantly close her mouth, ring daggers at Alistair. Alistair had turned their family upside down, and Cordelia couldn''t just let it go. The fact that she hadn''t pped that handsome face of his showed remarkable restraint! ¡°Cordelia has a point,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Getting you to meet us is practically impossible these days. Let''s find somewhere to catch up." Write yourment ir Gifts CEO by 129 Chapter 129 The Other Side of Reba In a restaurant near Eloise Academy, Nathaniel filled Alistair in on Reba''s situation and thepany''s recent troubles. Those were the facts, and Nathaniel knew that even if he didn''t say anything, Alistair was well aware of everything. The Morgan family was in dire straits, on the brink of bankruptcy, and if things continued this way, the Whitfield family wouldn''t be far behind. All of this was intricately connected to Alistair. Nathaniel wasn''tying it all out to show weakness or to me him. Alistair''s status had changed dramatically, and the Whitfield family barely seemed to have the right to demand answers from him anymore. Nathaniel just wanted to reason with Alistair, appeal to his better nature, and convince him to talk to his CEO wife about giving the Whitfield family a break. Cordelia was absolutely fuming about the whole situation. In her mind, Alistair was nothing but an ungrateful opportunist who''d forgotten where he came from. 20:54 29 me viner Side of Reba 16 pin The Harlow family wouldn''t have survived their crisis without Reba''s help. To him, Alistair was nothing but a backstabbing snake. She''d once thought Alistair was a trustworthy man, someone she''d seriously considered as a potential husband for Reba. Thank god he never actually joined our family. He would have destroyed us from the inside. Though apparently, Alistair was managing to do plenty of damage from the outside. Cordelia was grinding her teeth with rage. After Reba told them about how Eloise Academy had rejected Daniel, they figured Alistair''s current wife''s daughter must attend the same school. They''d shown up first thing in the morning to wait, and sure enough, they''d caught him. Once they''d said everything they came to say, Alistair calmly asked, "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield, Mrs. Cordelia Whitfield, how well do you actually know your daughter?" Nathaniel''s face went nk. "What are you talking about? She''s our daughter. We know her better than anyone. Sure, she might be a bit spoiled, but even if she gave you a hard time she also gave your family two million dors to get you through your crisis. 20:54 Chapter 129 The Other Side of Reba That doesn''t justify you trying to destroy us." 18 min left Cordelia wasn''t nearly as restrained as Nathaniel. Her anger boiled over as she mmed her hand on the table with a crash. ¡°Alistair, I''m warning you to back off! Don''t think I don''t know what this is about. You''re just bitter because my daughter rejected you in the end. Yes, congrattions onnding yourself an even richer boss, but that doesn''t give you the right to badmouth her to my face!" She was clearly furious, the table still vibrating from her outburst. Alistair calmly took a sip of water, his voice remaining steady and gentle. "I understand it''s inappropriate to criticize your daughter in front of you. I''m not trying to smear her name. I''m just stating facts. "You seem to think my family couldn''t have survived without Reba''s two million dors. But what if I told you this whole situation was orchestrated by your daughter? What would.you say then?" Nathaniel looked confused. "What do you mean?" Cordelia red at him. "Alistair, I''m warning you. Watch whates out of your mouth. You''d better be prepared.. back up 20:54 Chapter 129 The Other Side of Reba 18 min leff: every word you say." Alistair stopped wasting time and pulled out his phone. He found the recording and yed it for them. After listening, Nathaniel and Cordelia exchanged looks, both clearly shocked by what they''d just heard. "That''s bullshit!" Nathaniel couldn''t stay seated anymore. He mmed his hand on the table so hard it stung. "This is impossible! Reba isn''t that kind of person. She would never do something like this to you!" "This is nder! Pure defamation!" Cordelia''s voice rose to a shrill pitch. "You and your dad must have cooked this up together to trick us. Alistair, I never thought you''d stoop this low!" Alistair didn''t move from his seat. He just smiled mockingly, "So when I asked if you really know your daughter, I was right. You don''t. I probably know the other side of her better than you do." While Nathaniel and Cordelia stood there uncertain and rmed, Alistair continued, "I could have gone to college and had a normal life. But your daughter, thinking only of herself, ruined me and turned me into a worthless nobody. If I just let this go, wouldn''t that prove I really am worthless? "All the problems your family''s facing now? You b ght them on 20:54 Chapter 129 The Other Side of Reba 18 min leff yourselves. You raised your daughter to be selfish, entitled, and impossible to deal with. Now you''re just getting bitten by your own excessive spoiling." With that, Alistair had nothing more to say. He turned and walked away. He had other things to deal with anyway. There was no way he''d go easy on Reba. Caroline wouldn''t stand for that either. Nathaniel and Cordelia exchanged helpless looks. Cordelia was first to speak up, her voice bitter, "It can''t be true! Reba isn''t a child whocks boundaries. She''d never do something as vicious as ruining someone''s future. That guy''s just created fake evidence to openly get revenge on our family. His father''s in on it too!" While Nathaniel wanted to believe in Reba just as much as Cordelia did, there was a heavy feeling in his chest that he couldn''t quite name. The Whitfield family''s future looked grim. Their projects were failing one after another. The worst part was knowing exactly who was behind it all but having absolutely no way to fight back. Nathaniel and Cordelia returned home, their minds weighed down with worry. 20:54 Chapter 129 The Other Side of Reba 10 mintt Reba crouched in the yard watching ants,pletely listless. She''d lost a noticeable amount of weight, and her usual spark was gone, reced by an air of defeat. Cordelia''s heart ached at the sight. She started to approach, but Nathaniel caught her eye and gave her a subtle signal. He walked over to Reba with his hands behind his back. "Reba, you really messed up," he said. "Why would you make Alistair skip his SATS to be with you when the test was only days away? Do you realize you might have ruined his future?" Reba''s entire body visibly tensed. When she looked up, her face waspletely drained of color. Her eyes widened, filled with fear. Seeing her reaction, Nathaniel felt his heart sink. Even Cordelia gasped, covering her mouth in shock. They weren''t fools. Reba''s reaction clearly confirmed everything Alistair had told them was true. "Alistair knows?" Reba''s lips quivered, too shocked to even deny it. She knew her parents had gone to see Alistair today. If he knew everything, that meant she was finished. Even when that video of two guys fighting over her went viral and 20:54 Chapter 129 The Other Side of Rebal **** 18 min left she faced public mockery across social media, she hadn''t felt this hopeless. Nathaniel''s hand shook as he pointed at her. He''d only been bluffing to get a reaction,pletely certain Reba would never have done something like this. But now... "How could you do something like this?" Nathaniel stammered. Reba''s tears streamed down her face. "Dad, I''m the one who wronged Alistair. I regret it so much, but I can''t turn back time. He''ll never forgive me. What am I supposed to do now?" Write yourment tt Gifts 20:54 CEO by 130 Chapter 130 Cold by Nature Nathaniel''s blood pressure shot up like a thermometer plunged into boiling water as he watched Reba cry. He couldn''t hold back any longer and pped her across the face. "You idiot! What else are you hiding from us?" The blow sent Reba reeling backward as she clutched her face, sobbing uncontrobly. If a few ps could earn Alistair''s forgiveness, she''d dly take more. Back then, she''d been young and foolish, treating a worthless man like treasure while treating the one who truly deserved her love like dirt. She''d realized it far toote. "Honey? Honey, what''s wrong? Stop crying! Your father''s having some kind of attack because of you. Call 911 now!" Cordelia''s panicked screams cut through the air as Reba watched Nathaniel copse to the floor. She hastily wiped away her tears and fumbled for her phone, her fingers trembling as she dialed 911. "Honey! Honey, please be okay!" 20:54 Chapter 130 Cold by Nature The ambnce sirens walled as paramedics rushed Nathaniel onto a stretcher. His eyes were shut tight, his face flushed an rming shade of red. Nathaniel had literally passed out from rage. But he wasn''t defending Alistair. What sent him over the edge was realizing just how bold Reba had be, casually manipting other people''s lives. If she''d done this, what other ridiculous stunts had she pulled behind their backs? The family could barely handle one Alistair situation. What if other scandals came to light? When Nathaniel thought about his hard-earned career potentially ruined because of his foolish daughter, his anger overwhelmed him, and he copsed. Cordelia followed the paramedics in tears as the ambnce drove away with its sirens ring. Reba sat slumped on the floor, one side of her face swollen, lookingpletely shell-shocked. Daniel, who hadn''t yet found a suitable preschool, wandered over without a care in the world. "Mom, is Grandpa going to die?" he asked. When Reba didn''t respond, her eyes vacant and focused, 20:54 Chapter 130 Cold by Nature 18 min left he tugged at her hair and repeated, "Mom, is Grandpa really going to die?" He pulled too hard, yanking out several strands of Reba''s hair in the process. Reba finally turned around. She stared at the boy who looked so much like Richard, her mind in a fog. She used to be so proud that her son resembled his father, always relieved when people could see the clear connection. She had wanted everyone to know this was Richard''s biological son. Now, looking at that face, Reba felt a strange, inexplicable disgust rising from deep within her. "Mom, is Grandpa really dying? Say something! Talk to me!" Daniel yanked at her hair again. Reba kept her eyes fixed on him. "Danny, do you want your grandfather to get better, or do you want him to die?" Without hesitation, Daniel answered, "I want Grandpa to die. He''s too mean. He''s always yelling at me. I hate him! If he dies, no one will yell at me anymore!" In reality, Daniel was Nathaniel''s actual grandson, and Nathaniel only scolded him asionally when he misbehaved ometimes 20:54 Chapter 130 Cold by Nature giving him stern looks and brief reprimands. 18 min left 18 But no one expected 5-year-old Daniel to hold such a grudge, practically wishing death on his grandfather. Reba stared at her son in shock. His face lookedpletely innocent while he said something so heartless. She felt her blood turn to ice. "Danny," she whispered, "he''s your grandfather, your actual grandfather!" Daniel yanked out a few more strands of her hair,pletely unfazed. "I don''t want him as my grandfather. I wish he would die." Eva overheard this from across the room and felt a chill run down her spine. Kids being mischievous at five was normal, but saying such cold, heartless things definitely wasn''t. Reba tried one more approach. "But sweetie, your grandpa is my dad. If your grandpa dies, then I won''t have a father anymore." Daniel just opened his little mouth and said, "So what? It''s not a big deal." Reba stared at her son as he yed with her long hair between his fingers. 20:55 Chapter 130 Cold by Nature 18 min left It hit her suddenly that she hadpletely failed at raising this child. No, that wasn''t quite right. It wasn''t her failure. He was simply born cold-hearted like his father. He wasn''t a good person, deep down. Reba had gotten pregnant out of wedlock and be the butt of everyone''s jokes-all for this ungrateful, cold-blooded little monster. Rage bubbled up from Reba''s core. She grabbed Daniel and pped him hard across the face. Blood-curdling screams echoed through the Whitfield Manor. "Mom, I''ll never pull your hair again! I''m sorry! Please stop hitting me!" Daniel cried out. He was clearly due for some discipline. Eva tried to mind her own business at first, quietly backing away. But something about the situation felt wrong as she listened. The kid''s cries were getting weaker, but the hitting sounds continued. Something wasn''t right. Eva convinced herself to check what was happening. When she arrived, the scene left her frozen in horror before she rushed forward in panic. 20:55 Chapter 130 Cold by Nature. 18 min left "Stop! You need to stop, Ms. Whitfield! You''re going to kill him if you don''t stop!" At two that afternoon, Alistair arrived at the Ster Films building. He noticed an anime store nearby and remembered Eloise liked some character from a show. He figured he''d check if they had any merchandise. "If you don''t get on your knees and apologize to me right now- and make it convincing-I''m not only giving her role to someone else, I''ll cklist her so she never works in this industry again!" The hostile voice nearby caught his attention. It sounded strangely familiar. Alistair stopped in his tracks when he spotted a drunk, bald man making a scene. Great. It''s Brady, the same guy who''d slipped through his fingers Alistair had never nned to let Brady off the hook, and now that he''d run into him again, he decided to hang back and see what was happening. A young couple stood facing Brady, their backs to Alistair so he 20:55 Chapter 130 Cold by Nature couldn''t make out their faces. 18 min left The guy had his hair pulled back in a small ponytail and wore a baggy ck hoodie with cargo pants, a total artsy type. Next to him stood a petite girl with straight hair falling loose around her shoulders. She kept her head down, lookingpletely helpless. Brady''s face was flushed, his eyes unfocused. He''d clearly knocked back quite a few drinks. He was pointing at them aggressively, slurring his words, "I''m counting to three. One... two..." "Hold up, Mr. Newman," the artsy guy cut in. He turned to the girl beside him. "Janice, go home." Janice Landry''s voice broke as she protested, "I''m not leaving. I didn''t do anything wrong! He''s the one picking on me for no reason." ¡°Janice!¡± The guy''s tone sharpened. "Just do what I say! I''ll handle this for you. Now go!" Janice burst into tears. "How are you going to fix this? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing. You''re just sending me away to satisfy his sick demands! 20:55 Chapter 130 Cold by Nature (18 min leff "I won''t let you do this! So what if he cklists me? I can quit acting if I have to!" Write yourment Gifts 20:55 CEO by 131 Chapter 131 Do as He Says 17 min left Brady watched the feuding siblings with narrowed eyes, looking smug and self- satisfied. "Come on, Janice. All I asked was for you to have a few drinks with the producer. Why are you making such a big deal out of this? "I only took an interest because you''re pretty and willing to work hard. I was trying to mentor you, but you''re just not getting it. How do you expect to make it in this industry with that attitude? Everything I''m doing is for your benefit! "I didn''t want things to get this messy either. If you care about your brother, you should be more cooperative." The artsy-looking guy turned to Brady. "Fine. If I do what you''re asking, you have to promise the role still goes to my sister!" Hearing this, Alistair couldn''t help walking over to them. Of the three people, Alistair only didn''t recognize the girl. He knew the artsy guy. It was Aaron. The irony wasn''t lost on him. The same street tough who had terrified Liam was now being bullied himself. In the face of real power, Aaron was just another nobody getting pushed around. 20:55 Chapter 131 Do as He Says (+) 17 min loff Brady wasn''t just some bigwig at Emerald Media. He was also the assistant director on an uing show. Compared to a nobody like Aaron, Brady had serious pull and connections. He could cklist an unknown actor without breaking a sweat. Aaron seemed ready to risk everything for his sister''s career. Caroline had done her homework on Aaron before all this went down. He wasn''t exactly a saint, but she wouldn''t call him truly evil either. Aaron never picked on innocent people. Everyone he targeted had iting in some way. In that sense, he was kind of like those honor-among-thieves ouws from old stories. Once Caroline had determined he wasn''t a threat to Alistair, she had left him alone. When Alistair walked in, all three of them froze. Brady''s eyes narrowed, his darkening expression confirming he recognized Alistair immediately. 20:55 Chapter 131 Do as He Says 17 min left Aaron noticed a sh of surprise in Brady''s eyes, though his face remainedposed, showing none of the embarrassment one''d expect from someone caught in an awkward situation. "Mr. Newman, what a coincidence running into you again," Alistair said with a smile. Brady''s expression darkened as he red back with dead eyes. "Who are you? I don''t know you, so stop acting like we''re friends!" He was clearly spooked by what had happened to Caleb and his female colleague, desperately trying to distance himself from Alistair. But Alistair wasn''t letting him off the hook. "Funny how selective your memory is, Mr. Newman. It''s only been a few days, but suddenly I''m a stranger? And don''t bother ying dumb-I haven''t forgotten how you tried to pressure me into dropping my screeny for your own agenda-" "Stop talking nonsense!" Brady interrupted, trying to appear calm. "I could sue you for nder!" Alistair just smiled confidently, "Go ahead and sue. I''d love to see whose reputation ends up in tatters, yours or mine." Brady''s fat cheeks twitched nervously. He knew by now that Caleb and Alistair were stepbrothers. 20:55 Chapter 131 Do as He Says (**) 17 min left Even though he''d repeatedly warned everyone involved to keep their mouths shut about his n to protect his reputation, who knew if Caleb had been clever enough to keep some evidence? What if he''d handed it over to Alistair after Brady refused to help him? If this got out, his career would be over. Brady''s expression flickered through several emotions before he forced himself to smile. ¡°Come on, buddy, this is just a misunderstanding. Why so serious? Look, I''m so d to see you here. Let me buy you a drink." He needed to figure out exactly what Alistair knew! Whatever evidence Alistair had-or didn''t have-Brady needed to shut him up for good. The best approach was to get him involved first, then worry about the details. "No rush, Mr. Newman," Alistair said coolly. "Handle what''s in front of you first. Though from where I''m standing, this whole thing seems like a misunderstanding." He nced at Aaron and smiled slightly, "Long time no see." Aaron frowned at him but said nothing. 20:55 Chapter 131 Do as He Says. - 17 min left Brady was surprised they knew each other. He forced a friendly smile. ¡°Right. Just a misunderstanding. Janice, here''s the contract. Sign it and you''re all set. Be ready to start filming this afternoon. The role is yours." It was just a minor part. Brady could give Janice the role without hesitation. He had bigger problems to deal with now. Alistair walked shoulder to shoulder with Brady, both men wearing equally fake smiles. The contract Brady had tossednded right at Janice''s feet, the very thing she''d been dreaming of tounch her acting career. Janice looked helplessly at Aaron. "Aaron, I..." Aaron squeezed her shoulder. "Janice, I don''t have much to offer, but the least I can do is protect your dreams." Without a word, Janice bent down and picked up the contract. Brady had already signed his name on the employer line. All she needed to do was sign as the employee, and her acting career would officially begin. Suddenly, she tore the contract to pieces. "If my dreames at the cost of your dignity, I''d rather never dream at all!" 20:55 Chapter 131 Do as He Says **** 17 min left In the dimly lit private room, Brady''s face twisted into something monstrous. "You little punk, you think you can challenge me? You''re way out of your league! "It''s just some crappy script. I''m doing you a favor by buying it! Then you have the nerve to demand a million dors from me? Take a good look at yourself. You''re not worth that much!" Alistair slumped over the table, barely conscious. "What... what did you put in my drink?" Bradyughed, "I added something that''ll make you feel amazing and leave you begging for more! Enjoy the special treat I prepared just for you, kid!" What a bunch of useless idiots Caleb and his colleagues were! Brady had used the same old trick and caught Alistair right away. Heh, he picked the wrong person to cross. He has no idea what''s With a predatory gleam in his eyes, Brady was already nning to call some guys over to "take care" of Alistair and snap a few photos while they were at it. 20:55 Chapter 131 Do as He Says 17 min left Alistair seemed talented. Keeping him under control could give them an endless source of inspiration. It was not a bad n at all. As Brady congratted himself on his genius, he turned to go call his guys. But then, he noticed something off. Alistair, who should''ve been slumped over the table in a daze, suddenly shed a cold, mocking smile. That wasn''t right. He should be burning up with desire and miserable by now. Brady needed another look to be sure. He watched in shock as Alistair, who''d been limp just seconds ago, calmly sat up straight and said, "I thought you might have some clever moves, but this is just pathetic." "You... you..." Brady stammered. Just then, someone kicked the door open from outside. Brady''s face lit up with relief. He quickly tossed a packet of drugs onto the table and ordered, ¡°Hurry up and give this to that kid, then film it all for me. I''ll enjoy it Seeing this, Alistair calmly stood up and said to the men who''d rushed in, ¡°Do exactly what he said." 20:55 Chapter 131 Do as He Says 17 min leff Brady stared nkly, finally realizing something was wrong. He turned around and froze. "Who are you people?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 132 Chapter 132 nning Something Big Alistair stepped out of the private room. Brady was part owner of this restaurant, and whenever he did his shady business, he''d arrange with the front desk to shut off all security cameras. Ironically, that made things much easier for Alistair to take him down. Someone came rushing toward the hotel, nearly, bumping into Alistair as they passed. The man suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared. "Alistair?" It was Aaron. When he confirmed it was really Alistair, the relief on his face was unmistakable. Alistair looked surprised. "Were you looking for me?" Before Aaron could answer, Alistair raised his eyebrows. "You were worried Brady might give me trouble?" "I don''t like owing people favors," Aaron said bluntly. He was referring to how Alistair had just helped him and his sister out of a difficult situation. Alistair smiled, "It was nothing for me. Don''t worry about it." Aaron''s expression remained serious. "Maybe not for you, but it 21:50 Chapter 132 nning Something Big 19 min left matters to me." "Shouldn''t you be with your sister right now, helping her prepare. for the production?" Alistair asked. Aaron shook his head. "My sister gave up that role." "Ah, she doesn''t want to owe me any favors either," Alistair mused. "That''s not the reason." Aaron nced at Alistair hesitantly. Compared to his bold confidence during their first meeting, Aaron now looked at him with obvious respect. "Do you have a minute?" Alistair checked the time. ording to his intel, Yves was still in a meeting, so he had nothing better to do, which was why he''d gotten involved in Aaron''s business in the first ce, teaching Brady a lesson along the way. Speaking of Brady, he was probably "having fun" in there right. now. Alistair couldn''t help but smirk at the thought. They were all Brady''s own people, so nobody couldin about the setup. Once their little party wound down, the cops would make their grand entrance. 21:50 Chapter 132 nning Something Big +19 min left At that point, Brady wouldn''t just face career ruin and social death. He''d be looking at serious jail time. Based on what Alistair knew, Brady would be locked up for a very long time, which gave Alistair some satisfaction. He could''ve just handed the evidence directly to the authorities and achieved the same result, but Alistair considered himself a generous guy. Brady deserved to enjoy onest party-his own special creation -before his extended stay behind bars. No need to thank me. "Look, I never wanted my sister anywhere near the entertainment industry," Aaron continued. "The entertainment industry is rotten. People like us with no connections or power? Once we step into that world, we always end up sacrificing something. My sister''s too na?ve to see it. She actually thinks I''m the one with the dirty mind." Aaron gave a self-deprecating smile. "Thankfully, at thest minute, that whole thing with Mr. Newman made her figure things out on her own." Alistair said nothing. He couldn''t care less about Aaron''s sister''s 21:50 dreams or about either of them, for that matter. He''d only agreed to meet Aaron to kill some time. "I''ve actually been looking for you these past few days," Aaron said suddenly, catching Alistair off guard. "Tried every channel I could think of, but couldn''t track you down." Alistair raised an eyebrow. "You were looking for me? Let me guess Celeste?" Aaron nodded. "That''s right." Alistairughed, "What''s she trying to get you to do to me this time?" Aaron raised his hand to his throat and made a slicing motion. Alistair scoffed, "What did she offer you?" Aaron picked up his coffee cup. "Haven''t seen any benefits yet, just her big angry face." Alistair leaned backzily in his chair. "So what''s your n now?" After all, Aaron had just admitted to searching for him for days. Of course, Alistair knew Aaron wasn''t actually trying to seek revenge for Celeste. 21:50 Chapter 132 nning Something Big * 19 min left What he couldn''t figure out was why Aaron would go through all this trouble to find him if he wasn''t nning to do Celeste''s dirty work. He could just ignore her. "I''ve picked up bits and pieces about what''s going on between you two," Aaron said. "Just so we''re clear, I think you did nothing wrong. But Celeste? She absolutely hates your guts over that five million dors. She really wished you were dead." Alistair knew exactly what Aaron meant. In the end, Celeste was just an extreme narcissist. She was used to taking without giving, used to squeezing him dry. When she suddenly had to cough up serious cash that affected her precious son Caleb, she couldn''t handle it. "I honestly think if I don''t give her the oue she wants, she''ll just find someone else to do her dirty work. She''s not going to stop until one of you goes down." Aaron wanted to warn Alistair to watch his back around Celeste, though he wasn''t entirely sure why he was sticking his neck out like this. Alistair shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. I wasn''t nning on letting her off the hook anyway." Chapter 132 nning Something Big 19 min left. Maybe Celeste didn''t know Alistair was behind Caleb''s downfall, but that wouldn''t stop her from ming him for Caleb''s misfortunes. She''d hold Alistair responsible for everything. Aaron perked up at this response. He''d initially pegged Alistair as just another handsome, nerdy guy, totally different from himself. But after spending some time with him, Aaron realized he actually kind of liked Alistair''s style. "So what''s your n?" Aaron smirked. One could tell Aaron was getting a kick out of watching this mess unfold. Aaron knew perfectly well that if Alistair and Celeste went head-to-head, Celeste would definitelye out on the losing end. The smartest thing she could do right now was stay far away from Alistair, but unfortunately, she was too foolish to see that. Alistair smiled enigmatically, "Didn''t you say you owed me a favor? Well, here''s your chance to pay it back." Aaron straightened up. "I''m listening." If Alistair asked him to go after his parents, Aaron would agree in a heartbeat. Chapter 132 nning Something Big 19 min left Obviously, he couldn''tmit murder or robbery. He had both parents and a sister to think about, and they were allw-abiding citizens. He couldn''t disappoint his family like that. But making someone''s life a living hell of anxiety was child''s y for Aaron. To his surprise, Alistair casually said, "I need you to go tell Celeste that I''ll be at Imperial Tower tonight." Aaron was startled. "You want her toe find you? Between us, she doesn''t seem mentally stable right now. She''d tear you apart if she could." Alistair smiled mysteriously, "I actually like it if she''s a bit crazy." By now, both Liam and Caleb had faced their own karma to different degrees. Only Celeste had escaped any real consequences. Alistair was nning something big for her. After confirming ns with Aaron, Alistair met with Yves, who was shocked by the evidence of corruption Alistair presented. Yves took it seriously, promising to clean house among his staff and prevent anyone else from stealing others'' work. Mission aplished, Alistair left Ster Films as police sirens wailed, with several squad cars racing toward the hotel where everything had gone down. CEO by 133 Chapter 133 Protecting Them 19 min left Alistair''s n was simple but perfect for dealing with someone like Celeste, who had basically lost her mind with hatred for him. He intended to provoke her into action. But when Caroline found out what he was nning, she strongly objected. "I get what you''re trying to do, but putting yourself in danger is office. "What if something goes wrong? What would Eloise and I do without you?¡± Her voice rose with unusual emotion. "You have responsibilities to me and Eloise-and to any future children we might have!" Alistair locked the office door before pulling her into aforting embrace. "Don''t worry, I''m not about to throw away our happiness. I''ll be extremely careful, I promise. Nothing''s going to happen to me, okay?" He could make such bold promises withplete confidence, knowing he had the system backing him up. Over the years, he''d made numerous pivotal life choices, and having a supportive wife by his side had saved him countless 21:51. 19 min left Chapter 133 Protecting Them system credits. His bnce had steadily grown to over three thousand credits. These days, Caroline and Eloise meant everything to Alistair. Their health and safety were his top priority, which was why he didn''t hesitate to spend 500 system credits on a "Safety Card" for Caroline. The business world was full of deception and betrayal, and despite Caroline''s prominent family background, she could still be a target. The Safety Card gave her an extrayer of protection, ensuring her continued well-being. If Caroline was his first treasure, Eloise was certainly his second, and Alistair wasn''t about to y favorites. The System Store only allowed each item to be purchased once per year, so with the Safety Card unavable, he spent another 500 credits on a "Health Card" for Eloise instead. It was already proving its worth. While preschool was typically a breeding ground for all sorts of contagious illnesses, with many kids recentlying down with fevers and coughs, Eloise had remained perfectly healthy and energetic,pletely unaffected by the germs around her. Alistair had made sure to protect himself too. He was an essential part of their happy family and couldn''t risk any unexpected trouble. He''d purchased something called "The Schemer''s Bane," designed to make anyone plotting against him face the consequences of their own actions. Is Celeste a horrible person? She absolutely, without a doubt, is! Alistair wasn''t afraid of her. But Caroline had no idea about his system! "That''s still not happening," Caroline said firmly. Her voice, usually soft when speaking to Alistair, had hardened into something unyielding. "I won''t agree to anything that could put you in harm''s way. You might as well give up on the idea." Alistair was speechless, his emotions all over the ce. But what he felt most wasn''t disappointment-it was being touched. Caroline''s strong reaction showed how much she cared about him, how worried she was. "Alright, honey," he conceded. "Should we try toe up with another n?" 21:51 Chapter 133 Protecting Them 18 min left "Holy shit, this is insane! Rich people really know how to party!" "New York''s been non-stop drama these past couple of days!" "And each scandal is crazier than thest!" A group of young people huddled together on the sidewalk, phones in hand, buzzing about today''s juicy gossip. The story breaking the inte involved Brady, a manager and assistant director at Emerald Media, caught in broad daylight participating in what could only be described as a group sex scandal. Law enforcement had deliberately withheld certain key details during interviews, but even the sanitized version of events that got out was enough to shock the public. As inte usersunched into another round of gleefulmentary, the officers who had made the arrests couldn''t stomach their meals for days afterward, too disgusted by what they''d witnessed. That scene was awful! At nine that night, a tall figure in ck appeared near a dessert shop at the base of Imperial Tower in New York''s bustling Chapter 133 Protecting Them 3 18 min leit He seemed interested in the sweets, turning to buy something, and was just paying when a woman burst out from the flower bed next to the shop! She was holding a knife high above her head, the de catching the bright lights with a terrifying gleam. She lunged straight for the man''s heart, screaming like a maniac, "I''ll kill you!" Everything happened so fast. The man in ck had nowhere to dodge. Sharp screams filled the air. "Murder! Someone''s being murdered!" People scattered in panic. Aaron, watching from nearby, saw the knife about to plunge into the man''s chest and couldn''t stop himself from rushing forward. "Look out!" he shouted. In the nick of time, the man in ck moved with incredible grace, smoothly avoiding the woman''s attack. When she stumbled forward and charged at him again like a wild animal, he stopped being polite and kicked her flying across the za. Aaron was still shaking. "Are you okay?" His shirt was soaked with cold sweat. Chapter 133 Protecting Them 18 min left After all, he was the one who had told Celeste the time and ce, along with that extra bit of information. This incidentpletely intensified all of Celeste''s hatred toward Alistair. Though Aaron was just following Alistair''s instructions and going through motions that should have been foolproof, what just happened had scared the hell out of him! When the man in ck nced his way, Aaron froze for a moment before letting out a nervousugh. It wasn''t Alistair after all. Meanwhile, Alistair sat in a car parked along the street, watching the situation unfold. Caroline was chattering away in his ear, which rarely happened. "Did you see that? Wasn''t that terrifying? If that had been you, I''d be a puddle on the floor right now, believe 1. me. "The stand-in I found for you is a battle-hardened special forces soldier. His reaction time and physical abilities are way beyond the average person''s. "Look, honey, I''m not trying to insult you, but we''re normal people. We''re not even in the same league as someone with that kind of training. If you''d gone in yourself, could you have reacted that quickly?" Chapter 133 Protecting Them 18 min left Alistair nodded eagerly like a bobblehead. "Yes, you''re absolutely right, honey. Thank you. You''re amazing." But in fact, he was thinking about different things. My reactions would be even faster and better! Caroline wasn''t usually this talkative, so she fell silent after her little rant. Alistair teased her with a mischievous grin, "Hey, why''d you stop? Come on, scold me some more." He was actually loving this. Caroline just stared at him, speechless. "How do you manage to look so cute even when you''re cursing me out? Keep going. I could listen all day." Alistair leaned in closer, his smirk growing more ridiculous by the second. Caroline instinctivelyughed and pulled back, not realizing she was falling right into his trap. "You don''t want me anymore," Alistair whined, suddenly looking like a kicked puppy on the side of the road. Chapter 133 Protecting Them Caroline couldn''t even respond. 18 min-leff As smart as she was-and she knew perfectly well what game he was ying- seeing that dejected look on his face still made her heart clench. Oh, whatever. She smiled and wrapped her arms around him from the side. He was her husband after all. Of course she''d spoil him. Even when he was being maniptive, he was just too damn adorable. Write yourment tr Gifts R/R CEO by 134 Chapter 134 Wolf Cub - 18 min lett Celeste had been arrested for attempted murder after attacking Alistair with a knife in broad daylight. She was greedy and selfish, sure, but she wasn''t stupid. So why had she suddenly lost her mind and tried to kill Alistair in public without any n? It waster that Alistair wanted Aaron to tell Celeste the truth- that her precious Caleb''s downfall and public disgrace had been orchestrated by Alistair himself all along. Celeste was already heartbroken watching Caleb plummet from rising star to absolute nobody. His future looked bleak, and she''d med everything on Alistair''s demand for five million dors. Her family had been perfectly happy until Alistair returned after his divorce and turned everything upside down! Now someone was telling her that this heartless monster had deliberately sabotaged Caleb''s life. With Alistair around, Caleb would never recover. How could she not hate him? In her fury, she decided to take Alistair down, even if it meant going down with him. But who was she to drag Alistair down? Her life wasn''t worth his. 21:51 Chapter 134 Wolf Cub 18 min left Caroline refused to let Alistair put himself in danger. Instead, she found a former special forces soldier who matched Alistair''s height and build almost perfectly. With a mask and baseball cap, he''d appear in specific locations as a decoy. Celeste, already tipped off and blinded by her assumptions, would believe it was Alistair. Desperate to avenge her son, she''d rush in for the kill without thinking. The whole situation wasughable, really. Six years ago, Reba offered one million dors to buy Alistair''s future and freedom. Celeste, afraid Liam wouldn''t agree, pushed hard for the deal and shamelessly bargained Alistair''s worth up to two million dors, treating him like nothing more than livestock ready for ughter. She''d been proud of that deal for years. Yet the moment someone threatened her own son''s future, Celeste immediately went on the warpath. Deep down, she was just bullying Alistair because he was a helpless kid with no mother to protect him. What she never expected was that the little cub they''d exploited was actually a wolf pup. Now that he''d grown up, nobody was getting away. Liam was paralyzed and bedridden. Celeste was facing years in B 21:51 Chapter 134 Wolf Cub 18 min left prison. And Caleb, who once looked down on Alistair and thought him only worthy of shining his shoes, had be a total wreck with no parents, no job, no rtionship, and a ruined reputation. To save money, Celeste had ced Liam in a nursing home with terrible conditions. The service was just as bad, barely managing to provide three meals a day to keep residents fed. The food situation at the nursing home was typical, with cafeteria-style cooking that skipped on salt and skimped on oil. If residents found it unptable, that was their problem, not the home''s. ording to thewyer, Celeste was looking at three to ten years, and he''d push for the maximum sentence. With that, Alistair''s revenge against Liam and his family wasing along nicely, but it wasn''t over yet. While Liam and Celeste were down, he couldn''t forget about Caleb. Caleb was already miserable, failing in both his love life and career, and would surely me Alistair for his troubles. But the idea of showing mercy wasn''t in Alistair''s ybook. He had no intention of easing up just because Caleb was already suffering. Chapter 134 Wolf Cub 18 min left Leaving the job half-finished would onlye back to haunt him **** Meanwhile, Eloise was growing more attached to Nugget each day. With her new best friend taking priority, she stayed overnight at Mabel''s ce more and more often. Her "abandoned" parents had no choice but to findfort in each other''spany. Behind their closed bedroom door, Caroline''s subtle perfume mingled with the unmistakable scent of passion in the air. "Babe." Caroliney on her stomach, chin propped in her hands as she watched Alistair emerge from the bathroom after his second shower of the night. She''d also taken a second shower, and had very cleverly, firmly, and ruthlessly turned down Alistair''s offer to "help wash her back." It was a decision that saved her from beingpletely devoured. Caroline learned the hard way that cutting corners never pays off. Chapter 134 Wolf Cub 18 min left Being too soft-hearted only led to trouble, and falling for his sweet talk was even worse. They said, "Fool me once, shame on you; fool me twice, shame on me..." But Caroline had been fooled again and again. Tonight, though, she absolutely refused to fall into his trap again. Alistair gave his short hair a quick towel-dry before tossing it aside. He pounced on the bed like a hungry wolf and scooped Caroline into his arms. His skin felt cool to the touch. He must have lingered a bit too long after his shower. "Pull up the covers before you catch a cold," she said, struggling to grab the edge of the nket and tug it over him. Alistair held her against his chest as he leaned back against the headboard. "Don''t worry about me. Your husband''s tough as nails!" he said, his double meaning impossible to miss. Caroline made herselffortable using him as a human pillow. "How''s everything going with the screeny?" Alistair rested his chin on top of her head, breathing in the gentle scent of her shampoo. "The final results are in. My screeny made it through and got great reviews from both the judges and audience. Mr. Robinson called today to say they''re getting ready for pre-production. Next up is casting and all that." Chapter 134 Wolf Cub 18 min left In recent years, singingpetitions, acting showdowns, and reality TV had dominated the entertainmentndscape, making audiences increasingly hard to please. The screeny contest jointly held by Emerald Media and Yves was meant to discover quality scripts, not create another viral sensation. Without big-name celebrities or trending idols to draw attention, the event had ended quietly with little fanfare. As a wife, Caroline should have been proud of her husband''s career taking off, but she couldn''t help sighing, looking lost in troubling thoughts. "My husband''s getting sessful," she said in an exaggerated mournful tone. "Soon you won''t need to live off my money anymore..." Alistair fell silent for a moment. He quickly dered hismitment to being fully supported by his wife. "Honey, you''re giving me way too much credit. A little screeny like that won''t earn enough to even buy you a decent outfit, let alone support myself. Looks like I''ll be living off your generosity for life! 21:52 Chapter 134 Wolf Cub 18 min left "You wouldn''t hold that against me, would you, babe? Supporting your deadbeat husband forever?" To convince Caroline just how serious Alistair was about his role as a kept man, he gently turned her face toward his and gave her his best puppy dog eyes. "Look into my eyes and you''ll see howpletely honest I''m being." Of course, Alistair wasn''t about to waste such an opportunity. Now that he had her face in his hands, he had to make the most of 1. it. He nted a quick kiss on her lips. He''d meant to stop at just one, really he had. But she was too soft, too sweet. He simply couldn''t help himself. Caroline froze, suddenly realizing her mistake. She''d thought refusing to shower with him would save her from his advances. How naive she''d been! 717 CEO by 135 Chapter 135 Daddy''s Little Sweetheart 18 min left Either Alistair''s memory was ying tricks on him or the weather really was getting hotter. Byte April, temperatures had soared to 90¡ãF, making long sleeves impossible to wear. It was definitely time for Eloise to break out her pretty dresses. Alistair never had to worry about clothes. They were delivered regrly, all designer brands and custom pieces he couldn''t possibly wear through. Caroline clearly didn''t expect him to wear every single item. She just loved taking care of every detail for her husband. Thankfully, Alistair hated shopping, or he would have robbed her of that simple pleasure! But Caroline took a different approach with Eloise. Now that their daughter was growing up, they needed to respect her own taste and preferences. When buying clothes for Eloise, they let her choose what she liked. Eloise had grown taller, and none of her cute dresses fit anymore. 21:52 Chapter 135 Daddy''s Little Sweetheart 17 min left When picking her up from school, Alistair noticed some of the other kids wearing pretty dresses. ¡°Eloise, would you like to wear dresses too?" he asked. Eloise nodded, swaying her head yfully. "How can a princess not have princess dresses?" Alistair burst outughing, "You''re absolutely right! Come on, let''s go buy you some new dresses!" Eloise jumped up and down with excitement. "Dad, you''re the best! You''re the greatest dad in the whole world!" See how easy kids are to please? Of course, having survived five years with Daniel, Alistair knew not all children were this sweet and innocent. Thankfully, Eloise was the absolute cutest. As they walked hand in hand, Eloise bounced along beside him, her pigtails bobbing up and down with each happy skip. The young shop assistant greeted them with a warm smile. "Wee to our store." Her eyesnded on Alistair and lit up. Hot damn, what a gorgeous guy! 21:52 Chapter 135 Daddy''s Little Sweetheart 17 min left Too bad she was working-no chance to ask for his number. Then, her gaze dropped to the little girl, and her heart melted. What an adorable little cutie! If only I had a daughter this precious! Behind her professional smile, her mind was racing. Are they brother and sister? They are just too cute together! She wouldn''t mind one bit if her mom decided to have another baby, especially if she got a sister as pretty and sweet as Eloise. Just as that thought crossed her mind, Eloise looked up with the sweetest voice imaginable. ¡°Daddy, which dress do you think looks prettier on me?" The assistant froze, her inexperienced face unable to hide her shock. A hot guy who looks my age is actually a little girl''s dad?! No wonder I''ve barely seen any gorgeous men in my twenty-something years. All the good ones get snatched up early! So unfair! Alistair knew exactly what to say. "You''re beautiful. You look great in everything." 21:52 Chapter 135 Daddy''s Little Sweetheart (**) 17 min left Eloise grinned from ear to ear, mimicking his answer. "You''re handsome too, Daddy. You look good in everything you wear!" Alistair didn''t have a humble bone in his body. "Well, of course I do!" Eloise acted like a little grown-up as she browsed through the clothing racks with Alistair following behind, offering his opinions. "This one''s pretty... that one''s nice too... oh, and I really like that one over there," Eloise muttered, overwhelmed by all the cute options in the children''s store. Alistair shrugged. "If you like them, let''s get them all." For someone with deep pockets like him, buying every pretty dress in the store to make his daughter happy was as casual as breathing. Eloise finally picked out two dresses, but Alistair wasn''t satisfied. "Just two? Grab a few more." Eloise shook her head. "No need, Daddy. Two is plenty for me. I know how hard you and Mommy work for your money." Alistair''s heart melted at her words. For that sweetment alone, he''d happily buy every princess 21:52 Chapter 135 Daddy''s Little Sweetheart dress in New York if she wanted! (0) 17 min left After paying, he led Eloise out of the children''s boutique, thinking about what treat he could get her next. Just then, his phone vibrated in his pocket. He checked the caller ID, and his expression tightened. After listening to the person on the other end for a few moments, he replied with a terse "I understand," and ended the call. Alistair knelt down to Eloise''s level with a smile. "Eloise, I have to take care of something. Would you mind going to great-grandma''s for now? Mom and I wille get you as soon as I''m done, okay?" "Sure, Daddy. Go do your work," Eloise replied obediently. Once the car carrying Eloise had driven away, Alistair''s face darkened as he put the phone back to his ear. "Where is he now?" he demanded. The caller was one of the bodyguards assigned to protect his family. The guard had just informed him that a suspicious person had been following them from the kindergarten. The bodyguard had taken photos of the man and sent them to Alistair to see if he recognized him. 21:52 Chapter 135 Daddy''s Little Sweetheart Alistair identified him immediately. It was Caleb. 17 min left Heartbroken and unemployed, he stood there in in jeans and a white button- up. All the life had been drained from him-no trace of his former confidence remained. His unshaven face and disheveled appearance made him look like a stray dog that people crossed the street to avoid. At the intersection, Caleb scanned the crowds desperately, trying to spot Alistair and Eloise again. He''d followed them all the way from Eloise Academy without any problems until someone bumped into him. When he looked back up, they were gone. He swore under his breath. So he''d lost them today-fine. There was always tomorrow. "I''m not giving up that easily, Alistair," he muttered to himself. "Looking for someone? Me, perhaps?" The mocking voice behind him made Caleb nearly jump out of his skin. He spun around to find Alistair standing there with an amused half-smile. In the bustling intersection, Alistair cut a striking figure in his perfectly tailored suit. His calm, confident smile and rxed posture formed a stark contrast to Caleb''s disheveled state. 21:52 Chapter 135 Daddy''s Little Sweetheart (+) 17 min left Something about Alistair''smanding presence made Caleb instinctively step back. A cold smile crossed Alistair''s face. "You wanted something from me?" Caleb was furious with himself for showing weakness in front of Alistair. What''s there to be afraid of? He''s just some gold-digging loser who got lucky with a rich woman. If he hadn''t married into money, he''d be nothing. Caleb shot him a cold smile. ¡°Drop the act. You think I can''t tell how smug you are right now?" Alistair clicked his tongue. "Caleb, I''m seriously worried about you. I''m not just feeling smug. I''m absolutely gloating right now. Are you blind? How can you not see that?" Caleb was speechless. He red at Alistair, rage and helplessness written all over his face. "Our family is ruined because of you. Happy now?" "Please," Alistair scoffed. "You guys did this to yourselves." Caleb''s jaw tightened. "You''ll get what''sing to you!" 21:52 sh Marriage to a Stunning CE CEO by 136 Chapter 136 The Second ce 17 min leff Alistair lookedzily at Caleb, who was practically shaking with rage. He was only about an inch taller than Caleb, maybe an inch and a half at most, but to anyone watching, that inch might as well have been a mile. If Alistair stood at six feet, then Caleb looked like he barely scraped three and a half. It wasn''t about height. It was his presence. So when Alistair looked down at him, despite the negligible difference in stature, there was an unmistakable air of superiority in his gaze. Caleb was furious. His chest rose and fell violently, as if he were about to pass out from sheer indignation. And yet, for all that anger, he couldn''t do a thing to Alistair. Alistair was already bored. His time was valuable. He had no intention of wasting it on someone this beneath him. He said impatiently, "If you went through all this trouble just to feed me that kind of fantasy, then you''ve said your piece. Now get lost." 21:52 Chapter 136 The Second ce 17 min left "You-" Caleb choked, but forced himself to breathe deeply, over and over, until he managed to rein in his temper and spit out the real reason he''de. Alistair gave him a pitying look, as if genuinely wondering whether the guy had finally cracked after taking one too many hits. He wanted Alistair to rescue Celeste. What a joke. Alistair had personally handed Celeste over for judgment, and now Caleb wanted him to pull her back out? What, did he think this was some kind of game? And Caleb''s reasoning nearly made Alistairugh out loud. He said Liam was paralyzed and needed care. That family would always take better care than'' outsiders. Alistair stared at Caleb, who truly believed he could be persuaded, and said with measured sympathy, "Caleb, you and I barely grew up under the same roof, but even from a distance, I always knew you couldn''t keep up with me academically. Do you know why?" He chuckled. "Even with your mom pushing you nonstop, even with all the pressure and effort, you still couldn''t beat me. Ever 217 21:52 Chapter 136 The Second ce 17 min left wondered why she had to destroy my life just to make you look better? Why did she have to sell me out just to prop you up?" Caleb''s face darkened like he''d just been struck. He hated it when peoplepared him to Alistair. And nothing stung worse than hearing it from Alistair himself. Most people didn''t realize Caleb had spent his entire lifepeting with a shadow. He hadn''t lived with Alistair for long, but his name had followed Caleb everywhere, like a ghost chained to his ankle. The one who bound them together wasn''t fate. It was Celeste. Her favorite refrain had been, "You have to work harder. You have to beat Alistair. You need to crush him, humiliate him. If you can''t, then what''s the point of anything?" Over and over again. It was like Caleb''s whole existence had been designed for a single purpose, which was to eclipse Alistair, to reduce him to nothing. No matter how many tutoring sessions Celeste paid for, no matter how many hours Caleb put into studying, no matter how many times teachers praised his work ethic, when test results came back and she saw Alistair''s scores, he was always just a little higher. 21:52 Chapter 136 The Second ce That constant, unshakable gap drove Caleb mad. 17 min left Finally, one day, it happened. Caleb beat him. Not just by a few points, but by a lot. He thought all his hard work had paid off. Celeste was thrilled and even bought him those designer sneakers he''d been dying to own. But the celebration didn''tst. They soon learned the reason Alistair''s total score had dipped was because he''d missed the math exam due to illness. And math was Alistair''s strongest subject. He usually scored a perfect. Which meant if he''d shown up, he would''ve crushed Caleb again. Celeste snapped. Caleb snapped. That night, Caleby in bed, seething, whispering curses into the darkness, wishing Alistair would just die already. If he died, maybe Caleb could finally breathe. Maybe the endless grind would stop. His parents had given him the best they could, a decent life, good clothes, good food, the best they could afford. But he was 21:52 Chapter 136 The Second ce exhausted. Mentally and physically drained. Ch 17 min left. The older he got, the worse the pressure became. By senior year, it was unbearable. Then Alistair came home one day, and as usual, Celeste dug through his backpack. She found his tests, which were clean, neat, and wless. One of them was even marked with a perfect score. Caleb knew right then that Alistair was destined for the Ivy League. And as for him? That was far less certain. So that''s it? I''m destined to be his second ce for the rest of my life? He refused to ept it. Celeste refused to ept it. Then, by some miracle, Alistair dropped out. Caleb''s golden era had begun. Life withoutparisons was bliss. Everything seemed to fall into ce. He felt like he could finally win. But the universe wouldn''t let him have it easy. 21:52 Chapter 136 The Second ce (17 min left Alistair, the one who was supposed to be ruined, came back stronger than ever, rising to heights Caleb never even dreamed of. And now, to save his mother, Caleb had no choice but to beg. Only to get humiliated all over again. He stood on the curb, watching as Alistair slipped into a Bentley and disappeared down the street. Caleb''s fists clenched tightly. No, no, no. This isn''t right. He was supposed to be the one stepping into a luxury car, looking sharp, sessful, untouchable. Alistair should have been the one stuck on the sidewalk, watching him drive away, burning with envy. Somehow, their lives had been swapped by some twisted cosmic joke. His face contorted with envy. A passerby caught sight of him, froze in rm, and hurried away with quickened steps. Chapter 136 The Second ce Caleb stumbled across the street like a man in a trance. He had to get to the bus stop across the way. 17 min left A screech of brakes shattered the moment. A driver stuck his head out the window and shouted, "You walking or sleepwalking, genius? Next time, try looking before you cross!" Then came the call that finally broke him. "Mr. Caleb Harlow, this is a final notice. You have one week to repay the five million you owe Ms. Anne Thorne. If payment is not received, we''ll be filing a formalwsuit." Write yourment CEO by 137 Chapter 137 Not Stepbrother After the debt collection call, Caleb said nothing. He quietly removed the SIM card from his phone and tossed it into a trash can like he was performing some kind of disappearing act, like this single gesture could render him invisible and spare him from everything unpleasant chasing him down. The five million had originally been offered by Anne. She said it was to help him. She never called it a loan, never asked for a promissory note. Back then, they''d been practically inseparable, sweet to the point of sharine. Anne had spent a small fortune on him. And it was him, trying too hard to prove he wasn''t some gold-digging loser, who insisted on writing her that stupid IOU. If he could go back, he''d break his own damn hand before letting himself write that IOU. Should''ve just embraced being a freeloader. It wasn''t like it was the first time anyway. But no, he had to pretend to be a man of pride. And now, because of a so-called cheating scandal, he''d not only lost the wealthy girlfriend, but he''d alsonded himself in five million worth of debt. He didn''t even have a job yet. How the hell was he supposed to 14.20 Chapter 137 Not Stepbrother) 17 min left Caleb was seething. He''d been so sure he''d had Alistair right where he wanted him that day. And even if things hadn''t gone to n, he could''ve tried againter. But to this day, he still couldn''t figure out how it all backfired. They had seen Alistair drink the spiked water with their own eyes, so how was it that he and that female coworker were the ones who ended up in trouble? Whatever the exnation, all of this misfortune traced back to Alistair. And Liam. Caleb''s eyes turned cold and dangerous. Alistair''s off-limits-at least for now. But his dad? I can still make him pay. If Liam hadn''t conned him out of that five million, he might''ve had a fighting chance to bounce back. But now? With that kind of debt hanging over his head, he''d never w his way out. 21:53 Chapter 137 Not Stepbrother G¡ú¡ú¡ú17 min left Alistair sat on the couch like a kid waiting for a report card. Caroline sat close beside him, scrolling through her phone. Alistair kept sneaking nces at her, trying to read her expression. After a few seconds, he peeked again. Caroline nced at him, amused. "Rx, babe," she said with a softugh. "I am rxed," Alistair replied, clearly lying. She raised an eyebrow. "Your whole body''s stiff as a board. You think I can''t tell?" "Right..." he muttered. Then he smiled sheepishly. "So what do you think?" "I''ve only read a couple of lines," she said. "But it flows pretty well." That was apliment. Or at least, Alistair decided it was. Chapter 137 Not Stepbrother 17 min left The truth was, ever since Caroline found out he was writing a novel, she''d asked to read it. He kept dodging with excuses like, "Let me write more first," but tonight, when she brought it up again, he had no more excuses left. So he finally sent her the link. The book had been doing okay, actually, better than okay. Reviews were decent, daily ie floated between eight hundred and a little over a thousand, and he was pulling in around twenty or thirty grand a month in royalties. For a debut author, that was a solid win. Still, showing it to Caroline made him feel like a first-grader getting his homework reviewed by the principal. But as time passed, and she continued reading with real interest, he gradually started to rx. And she really was interested; he could tell. After spending the entire evening reading, she finally looked up and said, "You know, this is really good. Super visual. I could totally see this as a TV show or an anime." It was high praise, and exactly what he''d expected. Alistair had heard that some Wattpad stories got picked up and turned into dramas or even animated series. Some had gone viral. Chapter 137 Not Stepbrother He hadn''t dared to dream that far ahead just yet. 16 min left But maybe he should. If the tform didn''t pick up the rights, he could always buy them back himself and turn it into something else. Still, that was a n for another day. Right now, something else was on his mind. He leaned in with a grin. "All that reading must''ve worn you out. Want me to give you a break, maybe a little head rub?" He started out genuinely massaging her temples, but his hands quickly wandered, and so did his thoughts. The moment was broken by the sharp trill of his phone. It was one of his people keeping tabs on Caleb. Caleb had taken Liam out of the nursing home. All the frustration in his life and all the hate he had for Alistair, he unleashed it on Liam, the one person too weak to fight back. He beat him until he was drunk and exhausted, and then passed out. Bloodied and bruised, Liam crawled toward the door to look for 21 53 Chapter 137 Not Stepbrother 16 min left help. The noise startled Caleb awake. In a blind rage, Caleb tried to drag Liam back inside. Driven by pure survival instinct, Liam wed at Caleb''s eyes. Caleb screamed in pain and flung him away. Liam tumbled down the stairs, his head mming into thest step. Blood gushed from the wound as he lost consciousness on the spot. Caleb panicked. He ran out into the street, desperate to escape the consequences, and was immediately hit by a speeding truck. The bastard survived. Now hey in a hospital bed, covered in bandages and hooked up to more tubes than a science experiment. His voice was weak, trembling, pathetic. "Please... save me... please..." Alistair stared at him, nauseated. Then, without hesitation, he replied, "Save you? What for? So I can send you to jail?" Caleb looked desperate, but that desperation still burned with the will to live. "You have to save me... I''m your brother. I''m not Liam''s stepson. I''m actually your half-brother!" He locked eyes with Alistair, searching for a flicker of surprise, fury, empathy- anything. But there was nothing. 21:50 Chapter 137 Not Stepbrother 16 min left Alistair''s face was stone. From beginning to end, he stayed perfectlyposed, like the truth meant absolutely nothing to him. "I''m telling the truth," Caleb gasped. "I swear I''m not lying! After your mom got pregnant, your dad... he started seeing my mom. I really am your half-brother. We''re family. You can''t just let me die like this." It was because they shared blood that Celeste had always hated how he never measured up to Alistair. That resentment made sense now. For a moment, Alistair''s face shifted. He looked at Caleb with dry amusement. "So now he''s my dad? Cute. But let me ask you this. If I didn''t even want him, what makes you think I''d give a damn about some disgusting rtive like you?" He paused and then added casually, "Oh, right, you''ve never exactly been known for thinking. Kind of hard when you''re short on brain cells." CEO by 138 Chapter 138 Done With His Blood Family 16 min left "When your parents sold me off for two million and used the money to buy a big house, when the three of you lived infort under that new roof, did it ever cross your mind that I was family? When you used part of that money to study abroad and live it up, did you think for even one second that I was your kin?" Alistair''s voice was sharp, his words like des. "You never could beat me, Caleb. Not once. Even when your family used the dirtiest, most despicable tricks to drag me through the mud, I still got back up. I won. And you? You''ll always be the one who lost. That''s the truth, one you''ll never change." He didn''t wait for Caleb''s reaction. One final nce at that defeated face, and Alistair turned and walked out of the hospital. Before leaving, he had already spoken to the doctors. Caleb''s condition wasn''t looking good. If he survived the next forty-eight hours, it would be a miracle. Honestly, that might be the easy way out for him. If he somehow pulled through, he''d be facing the full weight of thew, years of punishment for attempted murder. A lifetime of misery. Alistair scoffed at the thought. 21:53 Chapter 138 Done With His Blood Family 16 min leff He used to resent Liam for caring more about his stepson than hist actual son. But back then, Alistair had med himself, thinking maybe he just wasn''t good enough, or maybe he didn''t behave the way a son should. Eventually, when they cut tiespletely, Alistair had a sh of suspicion. What if Caleb wasn''t a stepson at all? What if he was Liam''s biological child? To find out, he quietly sent off hair samples from both Caleb and Liam for DNA testing. The results came back quickly. And he felt nothing. By then, Alistair had already stopped expecting anything from Liam. Learning they were actually father and son didn''t even make him flinch. It just made him feel sorry for his mother. After she passed, and the haze of grief finally lifted, Alistair realized that Liam had erased every trace of her from the house. He imed it was to avoid painful memories, that the living had to move on. But Alistair knew the real reason. He didn''t want Celeste to feel ufortable. That was how little his mother had meant to him. In the end, Alistair didn''t even have a photo left. When the nights got long and quiet, he had to rely on memory alone to recreate her 01:59 Chapter 138 Done With His Blood Family face, piece by piece, just to feel close to her again. +16 min left The cruel irony was that while Liam pampered Caleb like a treasure, it was the "disappointing" son who handled the final arrangements. After Caleb shoved him down the stairs, Liam bled out and died on the spot. Alistair had no intention of holding a funeral. He had Liam''s body sent straight to the crematorium. His ashes were buried somewhere in the wilderness, beneath a nameless tree. The sunlight streamed down, warm and blinding. Liam was dead. Caleb was almost gone. Celeste was about to go to prison, and with any luck, she''d spend her remaining years suffering the pain of burying her own child. Even if she survived prison and somehow made it back into the world, Alistair wasn''t the least bit concerned. If she tried anything, taking her down would be effortless. With that, his hatred for his blood family had reached its final chapter. But not all debts had been paid. Ch ter 138 Done With His Blood Family ? 16 min left There was still Reba. Alistair didn''t need to deal with her personally. She''d already met her match, and he was content to let one monster devour another. "Are you okay?" Caroline asked softly, seated in the car, waiting for him like always. Alistair gave her a reassuring smile. "Told you I''d be back in a few. You didn''t have to worry." She reached for his hand, not just to hold it, but to intece their fingers tightly, deliberately. It was her way of telling him, "Whatever happens, I''m here. I''m your family now." "How about pizza tonight? Viv''s Brickhouse sounds good?" Viv''s Brickhouse, run by Vivienne, had been doing greattely. Alistair had even seen some new locations popping up. Clearly, she was expanding. He gave her a warm smile. "Perfect." That night, the three of them went to Viv''s Brickhouse together. They had reserved a table by the window on the second floor. While they ate, the city lights flickered outside, and Alistair sat Chapter 138 Done With His Blood Family (*) 16 min left surrounded by the people he loved most. For the first time in a long time, life felt simple andplete. "Ma''am, there''s a Ms. Whitfield here to see you." "What''s her full name?" "Reba Whitfield." "Geez..." "If you''d rather not see her, I can say you''re out." "It''s fine. Let her in." Vivienne closed the monthly report on her pizza franchise and walked to the window, staring absently at the bustling streets below. A knock at the door. She turned around, cleared her throat, and said, "Come in." When she saw who walked through the door, her heart skipped. It had been so long since shest saw Reba. 21:53 Chapter 138 Done With His Blood Family 16 min left Once the perfect blend of innocence and allure, Reba now looked utterly drained. Herplexion was dull, her eyes lifeless, and her once-morous curls had been hastily tied into a limp, brittle ponytail. At first, Vivienne didn''t even recognize her, her former best friend, the girl she''d grown up with. Then came the raspy voice. "Vivienne." Vivienne''s eyes widened. She had never seen Reba look like this. The Reba she remembered wouldn''t be caught dead stepping outside unless she was picture perfect. The scandal had rocked the city. She''d heard about the Whitfield family''s copse. Reba''s name was now mud. All those admirers had vanished overnight. The Whitfield Group was dragged down with her, andtely, thepany had been struggling to stay afloat. Vivienne''s parents were convinced that if things kept going this way, it was only a matter of time before the entire Whitfield family went bankrupt. They had wondered aloud, "Who on earth did they cross to end up like this?" Vivienne, knowing how sensitive Reba could be, quickly forced a smile and tried to mask her shock. 21:53 Chapter 138 Done With His Blood Family Toote. Reba had already seen it. Ch 16 min left But for once, she didn''t seem to care. In fact, she almost looked grateful. At least Vivienne had tried to hide it. At least she still had enough dignity to pretend she didn''t pity her. That was more than Reba had gotten from anyely. "Please, sit,¡± Vivienne said, and poured her a fresh cup of coffee. Reba took it with a murmured, "Thank you," then stared at the steaming cup in silence, her heart heavy with grief for the life she could never return to. Once, neither of them would have said things like "thank you." Once, they had been closer than sisters. She had run away from home. The house had turned into a tomb of silence and tension. Her father had copsed from rage thest time they fought and had to be rushed to the hospital. He survived, but the damage to their rtionship was irreversible. Chapter 138 Done With His Blood Family Her mother no longer looked at her with kindness. 16 min left And her son, the golden child, now seemed like a demon to her. "Reba? What''s wrong? If there''s something you need to talk about, just say it. Don''t cry." Vivienne scrambled to grab tissues, her voice breaking with worry. Write yourment CEO by 139 Chapter 139 He Wanted Danny 16 min left Reba had left home, but she had no idea where to go. She wandered the streets like a ghost, dazed and aimless. By the time. she came to her senses, she was standing outside Vivienne''s pizza shop. She had parents. She had a child. She even owned multiple properties. And yet, the only person she wanted to see, the only one she felt drawn to, was Vivienne, the very friend she had once cut off herself. It was as if fate had chosen today, of all days, to y a cruel joke. While Vivienne was still flustered from wiping Reba''s tears, her assistant stepped in and informed her someone else had arrived. Before Vivienne could respond, the door was shoved open. "I swear, Vivienne, whatever beef we had in the past, let''s put that aside for now. I''ve got something important to-" The woman who barged in choked on her words the moment she saw Reba. She actually staggered, like the sight of her had knocked the air out of her lungs. Vivienne pressed a hand to her forehead. This day was unbelievable. It was as if the entire world had suddenly remembered she existed 21:54 Chapter 139 He Wanted Danny and was lining up to knock on her door. 16 min left Anne took off her sunsses and stared, stunned by the ghost of the woman in front of her. Then, without waiting for an invitation, she found herself a seat, crossed her legs, and sneered, "Spare me the act. ying the victim in front of Vivienne? Please. You brought this on yourself. You didn''t just destroy your own life. You ruined your entire family." Former best friends, now enemies. ¡°Anne, could you not?¡± Vivienne said, clearly exasperated. For God''s sake, if you''re gonna fight, do it outside. Or at least somewhere that isn''t here. Everyone just had to show up and throw a scene under her roof, didn''t they? Vivienne was genuinely worried they were going to start brawling in her office. Reba wiped her tears and shot back, "You''re not wrong. I ruined everything. But I''ve never wronged you. Anne, have you forgotten? When you were swooning over Caleb, I warned you. I told you to open your eyes. I told you not to lose yourself in love. And what did you do? You turned on me¨Cfor him.¡± 21:54 Chapter 139 He Wanted Danny 16 min loft Anne was momentarily stunned. Then she snapped, "You have the nerve to call me love-blind? Have you forgotten how obsessed you were with Richard? And now you''re hung up on Alistair? Don''t even bother. He hates you. You destroyed his life. You think he''s going to take you back? Get real." Reba''s face turned pale. Vivienne, who had been watching quietly, was suddenly caught off guard. Anne, ever generous with drama, had just let slip something new, something Vivienne hadn''t known. She and everyone else had always believed that Reba gave Alistair''s family two million out of sympathy. But now it sounded like it had been Reba''s idea from the beginning. Vivienne stared at her in disbelief. At the most critical turning point of Alistair''s life when he was on the verge of sess-she had pulled the rug out from under him. If he''d been a mediocre student, maybe it wouldn''t have mattered. But he had been top of his ss. Everyone had known 1. it. She didn''t just hurt him. She derailed him. If luck hadn''t been on his sideter... she might''ve destroyed him entirely. 21:54 Chapter 139 He Wanted Danny 16 min left Reba couldn''t bear the weight of the room any longer. She stood and whispered, "Sorry for disturbing you," before walking straight out the door. Vivienne sat frozen in disbelief. Anne crossed her arms, watching Reba disappear. After a long silence, Anne muttered, "She''s in really bad shape. You don''t think she''ll do anything stupid, do you?" Vivienne said nothing. She just shook her head. Anne grabbed her bag and stood up, muttering, "I swear, this is thest time I''m dealing with her." She stormed out of Vivienne''s office. As she passed through the main dining area, she suddenly heard a soft, clear voice say, "Mommy, did you see thatdy? She''s Ms. Grandma." Ms. Grandma? What the hell? Anne stopped in her tracks and turned to look. Near the restroom stood a little girl in a blue dress. Anne froze. A/R 21:54 Chapter 139 He Wanted Danny 15 min left It was the same kid who''d yelled "grandma!" at her on the street the other day. Alistair had egged her on, too. Anne had never let it 1. go. She was about to scold the girl for saying "grandma¡± again when she caught sight of the woman standing beside her. Their eyes met. The woman''s expression was amused, but her gaze carried a chill that made Anne''s stomach drop. Forget it. Why am I getting worked up over a kid? Without another word, Anne turned and bolted. Caroline blinked, touched her cheek, and wondered, "Do I look hideous or what?" Why did that woman run like she''d seen a ghost? She took Eloise''s hand and led her back to their table. The pizza had just arrived. Caroline sat across from Alistair, propped her chin on her hand, and smiled. "I just saw Ms. Grandma." 21:54 Chapter 139 He Wanted Danny Alistair, in the middle of setting a slice on her te, looked confused. "What?" 15 min left Eloise leaned in and exined, "Daddy, remember? I wanted churros that day and called ady ''ma''am.'' She got upset, and you told me to call her ''Ms. Grandma'' instead." That jogged his memory... Anne. ***** Reba fled from Vivienne''s restaurant, utterly directionless. She had no ce left to go. She walked along the river for what felt like hours. What''s the point anymore? Her parents looked at her with nothing but disappointment. Her son, so sweet in front of others, had once whispered, "I wish Mommy would die. I wish Grandpa would die. I wish everyone who hit me would die." This life... is unbearable. She stared out at the water, glinting under the streetlights. One thought took hold, simple, terrifying, and sudden. 21:54 Chapter 139 He Wanted Danny (2) 15 min leff If I jump, it''ll all be over. But before she could move, another thought surfaced. Before she died, she wanted to see Alistair. She had kept tabs on the Harlows. Liam was dead. Caleb wasn''t far behind. Celeste was headed to prison. And the Whitfield family, once so arrogant, now stood on the edge of copse. If he could do that to his own blood, what chance do we have? Reba knew it was all her fault. The mess her family was in... it had started with her. If I die... would he let them go? "Reba, what the hell are you doing?!" Someone grabbed her from behind, wrapping their arms around her waist. "Let go of me!" she screamed, thrashing wildly. Why won''t they leave me alone?! 21:54 Chapter 139 He Wanted Danny 15 min left All she wanted was to see Alistair. To apologize, beg, or kneel, if she had to. She wasn''t asking to be forgiven or loved. She just wanted him to spare her family. If someone had to pay for what happened, let it be her. She was the one who ruined his life, and if there was a price to be paid, she was ready to take it-everyst bit of it. But she couldn''t find him. But thest person she wanted to see kept showing up. It was Richard again. "Reba, I know you hate me, but I came for Danny. No matter how things are between us, I''m still his father. I have a responsibility to raise him." Reba froze. He wanted to raise that child? Perfect. Be my guest. Write yourment Gifts CEO by 140 Chapter 140 Leverage Richard demanded custody of Daniel under the noble-sounding pretense of "taking responsibility as a father." He had expected some resistance, maybe even a scene, but to his surprise, Reba agreed without hesitation. She said she''d hand Daniel over that very night. She was the one who had insisted on having the child back then. And technically, if Daniel had grown into a difficult kid, it was still her responsibility to raise him right, to guide him back onto the proper path. But every time she looked at that face, so painfully simr to Richard''s, rage would start boiling in her chest. If things kept going like this, she wouldn''t just fail Daniel. She''d probably lose her mind first. Anne arrived just in time to see Reba getting into a car with Richard. Her mouth fell open. Seriously? After everything, she''s going back to him? Anne had once been a lovesick fool too, but at least she''d snapped out of it. She sighed, shook her head, and walked away. Let people live their own lives. I''ve done enough. Inside the car, Reba sat quietly next to Richard, and he could 21:54 Chapter 140 Leverage 15 min left barely contain his excitement. This was the same woman who used to scream at the sight of him, and now she was sitting there like a docile little kitten. It''s like we''ve gone back in time, back to when she used to hang on my every word. He knew her weak spot, Daniel. If he wanted to win Reba back, he had to start with the child. At first, he''d dismissed his mother''s advice, but after seeing how well it worked, he realized she was right. Daniel kept Reba tied to him, no matter how much she pretended otherwise. As long as that boy existed, there would always be a connection. The car stopped outside Whitfield Manor. Reba turned to him and said, "Don''te in. My parents are already on edge." She wasn''t wrong. Since Nathaniel had been discharged, he''d been running himself ragged trying to save thepany. Even Cordelia, who''d spent most of her life enjoying the perks of wealth, was out pulling strings. The only ones left at home with nothing to do were Reba and Daniel. And she knew perfectly well that she was the reason things had fallen apart. 1 21:54 Chapter 140 Leverage 0915 min left She wanted to help, but didn''t know how. The least she could do was stay out of their way. Meanwhile, Richard sat in the car, basking in his own self-satisfaction as he waited for Reba to bring Daniel out. Nathaniel and Cordelia had never liked him, and with the Whitfield family falling apart, showing up uninvited would only make things worse. When Reba brought Daniel out, Richard''s eyes lit up. Everyone knew how much that child meant to her. And yet here. she was, handing him over. This has to mean something. She still has feelings for me. She still had feelings for him; of course she did. Even after he walked out on her, she''d waited six years. Six whole years. Sure, he''d rushed things, pushed too hard, triggered her defenses. But if he just yed it right-acted humble, softened his approach-she''d go right back to being the Reba who used to love him blindly. The Morgan family was on the verge of copse. 21:54 Chapter 140 Leverage 15 min left The Whitfields weren''t in great shape either, but they were still doing better. If he could tap into their resources-leverage Reba to patch the holes in the Morgan family-then maybe, just maybe, they could pull through. But he wasn''t stupid. Controlling Reba wasn''t enough. The real decision- maker in the Whitfield family was Nathaniel. And Cordelia? Just as much of a headache. His mother had told him to leave it to her. She said she could handle them. And he believed her. She used to be nothing more than a lowly servant. And yet, she''d climbed her way to the top and became his father''s wife. She wasn''t just tough- she was ruthless, a true survivor. Like mother, like son. He was certain they could power through this crisis together. And once they did? Let the world try and mock us then. I''ll be the only rightful heir to the Morgan name. The Whitfields will be mine too. No question. Once his mother took care of Nathaniel and Cordelia, Reba would be nothing more than an afterthought. Richard narrowed his eyes, a cruel smile tugging at his lips. He 21:54 Chapter 140 Leverage ¡û 15 min left had ways of making Reba hand over everything. She''d turn her into nothing more than a parasite, clinging to him just to survive. Downtown was buzzing, but Reba walked in silence beside a bouncing, chattering Daniel. She looked at him, her son, her flesh and blood. Despite all the disappointment, the heartbreak, and the exhaustion, some fragile sliver of maternal love still flickered deep inside her. Before she let him go for good, she would walk beside him onest time. Even if Richard''s presence made her sick to her stomach, she would endure it. Daniel carried the Morgan family''s blood. Richard had brought him home once, and with that copy-paste face, the Morgans had adored him. Back then, even while fighting with Richard, she''d clung to Daniel like her life depended on it. She''d been terrified that the Morgans would try to take him from her. Now, she was willingly giving him back. Maybe this was the best decision she could make for him. Better than letting him stay with a mother on the verge of a breakdown. ***** 21:54 Chapter 140 Leverage "Daddy, who''s the cutest little bunny in the world?" "That would be a girl named Eloise." "And who''s the prettiest bunny?" "Still Eloise." (*) 15 min left "Then who''s the handsomest daddy in the whole wide world?" "Oh,e on. That''s easy. Obviously, the dad of the cutest, prettiest little bunny." "Daddy, you''re so smart!" Eloise giggled from atop Alistair''s shoulders, her pink bunny-ear headband bouncing with every step. With her perched up there, grinning and babbling, she was clearly the happiest and tallest kid on the street. She kept ncing over her shoulder. "Daddy, will Mommy be able to find uster?" "Of course," Alistair said. "Don''t worry. Mommy never gets lost." After leaving the pizza ce, the three of them had strolled down Chapter 140 Leverage 15 min left the pedestrian street for a bit. Then Caroline got a work call, something urgent that needed her signature, so she had to run back to the office for a moment. It wasn''t far. Ten minutes, tops. Alistair had kept to the n and continued walking with Eloise. Ahead of them, a crowd of kids had gathered around an ice cream cart. "Want some ice cream, Eloise?" "Yes!" With Eloise still on his shoulders, Alistair strode toward the stand. Eloise scanned the crowd, then leaned down and whispered urgently in his ear, "Daddy, I just saw your old son." She wriggled, trying to climb down. "Hurry, put me down! I''m too tall up here. He might see me!" Alistair set her down gently. "Even if he does, so what? You''ve got me. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Write yourment CEO by 141 Chapter 141 Ignored The moment Eloise''s feet touched the ground, she clutched two of Alistair''s fingers with her chubby little hands, not because she didn''t want to hold more, but because her tiny hands could only manage two. Her grip was firm and urgent as she whispered, "Daddy, we need to hide! I''m not scared of him, I just don''t want him toe over and steal you again! Hurry, Daddy, find a hiding spot!" Alistair couldn''t help smiling. The urgency in her eyes, the sweat on her brow... it was both funny and heartbreaking. Is she really that scared of losing me? Eloise was tugging him toward the crowd, whispering fiercely, "Mommy''s not here, so I have to watch you. If some other kid takes you, I won''t have a daddy anymore, and Mommy won''t have a husband either. That''s a huge problem. A really, really huge problem!" Alistair''s chest tightened. God, I love this kid. How could he make her understand that he wasn''t going anywhere? That she never had to worry about being reced? 21:55 Chapter 141 Ignored He must not have made her feel as safe as he thought. 14 min left Seeing her scanning the crowd frantically for a hiding ce, Alistair gently stopped her and crouched down to her level. "Don''t be scared, Eloise," he said softly. "As long as I don''t want to leave, no one can take me away." Just as he finished speaking, a voice called out behind them, "Alistair?" Richard had just bought Daniel a robotic puppy from a toy store. When he noticed the boy staring fixedly in a certain direction, he followed his gaze and saw someone he never expected to run into. A familiar figure, one that made his stomach twist. Turning to Reba, who still lookedpletely out of it, he asked, "Danny, do you miss your old dad?" Daniel clutched the toy in his arms, his expression tense. After a long pause, something like hatred crossed his face. "I don''t miss him. He didn''t want me. Now he''s someone else''s daddy. I hate him." Richard grinned. Good boy. Seems he has taken my lessons to heart. 21:55 Chapter 141 Ignored 14 min left Then, for reasons even he couldn''t exin, Richard raised his voice and called out, "Alistair!" Reba flinched like she''d been shocked. The second she heard that name, her body jerked upright. She immediately scanned the street and locked eyes on him. There were plenty of people around, and Alistair wasn''t the tallest man in the crowd. But something about him made him stand out like a beacon. Reba''s eyes found him with ease. There he was, Alistair, holding a little girl in his arms, looking back in her direction. The moment their eyes met, Reba was filled with a panicked sense of shame. She looked down at herself. No makeup, casual clothes, aplete mess. She looked awful. He can''t see me like this. Even though she knew Alistair despised her so much that he wouldn''t look twice at her even if she were radiant, her pride still screamed in protest. She didn''t want to be seen like this. Not by him. Alistair spotted the trio across the way and felt a twinge of surprise. The city wasn''t exactly small, but running into familiar faces in a crowd was moremon than people liked to think. 21:55 Chapter 141 Ignored What surprised him more wasn''t that he saw Reba. It was that she was walking with Richard. Reba realized it too, and panic shed across her face. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, exin something... but nothing came out. Who is he to me anymore? 14 min left She had no right to exin herself. Alistair didn''t care. He wasn''t trapped in the past like she was. He wasn''t haunted by six years of marriage, wasn''t desperate for even a shred of what they once had. He had a wife, a daughter, and a life. And she? She''d only just realized that the future she''d dreamed of, one with redemption, hope, and second chances, was just a fantasy. A cruel illusion. She was still shackled by the past, drowning in regret and sleepless nights. Reba stood frozen as Richard led Daniel toward Alistair. Her brain was spinning. She knew she looked like a wreck, but her feet moved forward anyway. Maybe... maybe I just wanted to see him. Just once. 21:55 Chapter 141 Ignored 14 min left Alistair watched the three of them approach. He felt the little girl in his arms tense up like a cornered animal. Eloise clung to him, face set in a serious frown, like a tiny pink-eared warrior guarding her territory. Her eyes scanned Richard, Reba, and finallynded on Daniel. Daniel scowled at her. The two children locked eyes, silent but clearly engaged in some invisible contest of wills. It didn''tst long. Daniel''s expression cracked first. His scowl faded. His eyes dropped. He looked up at Alistair, lips pressed together, and for a moment, there was no hatred in his face, only confusion and longing. The quiet, aching gaze of a child still searching for warmth. He didn''t understand what had happened. Why Alistair, his dad, had suddenly be someone else''s dad. Why he didn''te home anymore. Why he didn''t walk him to preschool or pick him up like he used to. After Alistair was gone, Richard started hitting him. Nathaniel was mean. Cordelia barely looked at him. Even Reba had changed, yelling and hitting, always angry. Only Alistair had ever been kind. He didn''t want Reba anymore. He didn''t want Richard either. He just wanted Alistair back. Chapter 141 Ignored But Alistair had a new family now. 14 min left Daniel''s eyes welled up, but he held it in. If he cried, Richard would hit him. Reba might, too. Beside him, Reba fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, her nerves fraying. There was a part of her that was relieved Alistair hadn''t looked at her. But another part, the foolish, broken part, felt crushed that he hadn''t even spared her a nce. I ruined his life! Why can''t he just scream at me? Demand answers? Curse me for what I did? Anything would hurt less than this silent indifference... anything. Richard watched Alistair with aplicated expression. He looked too good... too put together. Just a dog bought for two million. That''s what you were. A ve for six years. So why the hell do you get to walk around with a perfect little family now? That''s not fair. With a thin smile, Richard sneered. "Who''s the kid? You really like raising other people''s children, huh?" Before Alistair could respond, Eloise''s voice rang out, loud and clear. "I''m not other people''s kid! I''m Daddy''s little bunny!" CEO by 142 Chapter 142 Sharp-tongued Eloise Richard looked at Eloise, who stood with a dead-serious expression on her tiny face, and couldn''t help but chuckle. He had a gift for smiling like a saint while cutting deep, and clearly, he didn''t draw the line at kindergarteners. "Honey," he said smoothly. "There are all kinds of dads. Technically, he''s your stepdad. Do you know what a stepdad is?" As he spoke, he couldn''t help but size her up. She''s actually kind of cute. Which means her mom probably isn''t bad-looking either. Lucky bastard, that Alistair scored big for a broke nobody. Alistair smiled. "That''s true. And then there''s the kind of dad who ditches his own kid at birth, lets someone else raise him, and then gets mad when the kid calls the other guy ''Dad.'' Not sure what kink that is, but hey, to each his own." So we''re ying the insult game now? Fine. Let''s see how long you can keep that smug face on. Alistair wasn''t even worried. No amount of passive-aggressive poking from Richard could shake the bond between him and Eloise. 21:57 Chapter 142 Sharp-tongued Eloise She knew everything. 12 min left She knew she wasn''t Caroline''s biological daughter. She knew Alistair wasn''t her birth father either. But in her heart, they were her real parents, the best parents in the world. Most kids were simple. Whoever loved them, they loved back. Daniel was no different. Alistair wasn''t blind or naive. He''d raised Daniel from a squishy newborn into a full-blown troublemaker. There was no one who knew that child better than he did. He''d seen the way Daniel looked at him just now. Every flicker of emotion in that little face-he caught it all. Daniel was a brat, no question. But no kid turned into that on their own. The me sat squarely with the adults around him. And though Alistair had been the one changing diapers and waking up at 3 AM, he''d never truly been Daniel''s parent. Just the guy hired to keep him alive. A glorified nanny didn''t get to discipline the heir. Daniel and Eloise were worlds apart. But Alistair knew that if someone gave Daniel proper guidance, there was still hope. The 21:57 Chapter 142 Sharp-tongued Eloise kid wasn''t a lost cause yet. 12 min left But for that, he''d need real parents. Not Reba, who probably didn''t know what a moralpass was. Not Richard, whose worldview could best be described as nonexistent. At Alistair''s dig, Reba dropped her head in shame. Richard''s face darkened immediately. He was just thankful Daniel was too young to grasp the meaning behind Alistair''s words. No matter how much he disliked Reba these days, Daniel was still his son. That wasn''t going to change. Wives were receable. Kids weren''t. His parents had been over the moon when they heard he was bringing Daniel home tonight. Frustrated by his failed attempt to rile Alistair up, Richard turned to Eloise again. "Honey," he said with mock kindness. "What do you think will happen when your parents have a baby of their own?" Before he could finish, Eloise interrupted sharply, "My mommy and daddy will still love me, even if I get a baby brother or sister. And I love them too!" Her eyes zed, fierce and unwavering. She looked ready to leap out of Alistair''s arms and bite. 21:57 Chapter 142 Sharp-tongued Eloise Richard blinked. 12 min left The little girl had the kind of soft, delicate face that usually ran crying into a parent''s arms if anyone so much as raised their voice. But she wasn''t crying. She wasn''t backing down. Alistair felt a wave of pride. She''s not just cute. She''s strong, fierce, untouchable. But Eloise wasn''t done yet. She turned her re on Richard. "If you''re his daddy, then you need to treat him better. Otherwise, he''ll keep trying to steal my daddy! My daddy is my daddy! He''s not going back to being your son''s daddy, so tell your kid to give it up!" Daniel froze. Maybe it was Eloise''s tone. Or maybe it was hearing the truth out loud. Whatever the reason, Daniel burst into tears. Eloise crossed her arms. ¡°Oh, please, quit crying. My dad''s not yours, and you''ve already got one. You don''t get to keep both!" Alistair was speechless. Is today Eloise Appreciation Day? Because she''s absolutely killing 1. Chapter 142 Sharp-tongued Eloise 12 min left. He ruffled her hair. "She''s right. Daniel, you have a new dad now. You can''t have me too." Daniel watched Alistair walk away, tears still streaming down his face. He didn''t understand everything, but at that moment, something clicked. It wasn''t that Alistair didn''t want him anymore. It was that he''d already been reced. A kid can only have one dad, and now Alistair belonged to someone else. He sniffled hard, biting back more tears. It''s new daddy''s fault. He''s the reason my old daddy left. ***** "Mommy," Eloise saidter, sipping her juice with a serious expression, "now I know why that boy kept trying to steal my daddy. It''s because his daddy is awful. He even said mean things about my daddy right in front of me. Mommy, I think that boy''s really sad. His mommy''s not nice. His daddy''s even worse." Caroline had just wrapped up work and joined them at a juice shop on the pedestrian street. Chapter 142 Sharp-tongued Eloise (^-) 12 min left Alistair, practically bursting with pride, retold the entire story, every one of Eloise''s mic-drop moments. Caroline smiled and stroked her daughter''s cheek. ¡°You''re amazing, Eloise." Eloise beamed. "Mommy, when are you gonna give me a baby brother or sister?" Caroline choked a little on her drink. Most people get hounded by inws. I get pressure from my own kid. Eloise turned to Alistair, eyes sparkling. "Daddy, Mommy always does what you say. Can''t you talk her into it?" Alistairughed. Yeah... she definitely wasn''t fazed by anything Richard said. "Unbelievable. These days, some people look all polished and respectable on the outside, but underneath? Scumbags. Groping women old enough to be their mother in front of their own wife and daughter, no less. That''s not just trash behavior. That''s animal behavior." On their way home from the juice shop, amotion erupted at : ?? Chapter 142 Sharp-tongued Eloise 12 min left the front end of the pedestrian street. A woman was clutching a man''s cor, screaming "pervert!" while the surrounding crowd erupted with fury. And the man? The man was Richard. Face red, veins bulging, he tried to shout his innocence, but it was toote. The woman''s son, furious, punched him square in the jaw and dropped him t. Rumor had it that the evidence was solid that Richard had groped a woman nearly twice his age. But honestly, Alistair didn''t quite believe it. He suspected Richard was probably innocent. Then again... innocence was rtive. The man was a born schemer. And if life was poetic at all, well, Alistair happened to carry The Schemer''s Bane. That was just bad luck. For Richard, anyway. Write yourmen CEO by 143 Chapter 143 Not Worth a Damn 12 min left The Schemer''s Bane could make Alistair instantly sniff out anyone nearby with bad intentions and make damn sure they got what wasing to them. Alistair figured, no matter how much of a lowlife Richard was, he''d at least try to keep up appearances in public. Besides, that whole two guys duking it out over a girl mess had just died down. Richard had to tread carefully. No way was he that desperate to start harassing someone right on the street. So, naturally, The Schemer''s Bane bit him in the ass. Serves him right! But for a creep like Richard, just having his reputation trashed feels way too easy. He saw Caroline''s face go ice-cold. Okay, looks like my wife is filing this one away... It was like watching a bad movie rerun. Alistair saw Reba, looking like she''d been dragged through a hedge backward, muscle her way out of the crowd. She was so desperate to escape the fallout that she even ditched her own kid. Chapter 143 Not Worth a Damn 12 min left Of course, I have no clue Reba has been nning to bail on her son for ages... As Reba hurried past them, something seemed to click, and her head snapped up, eyes locking onto them. She froze just for a second, pure, unadulterated panic shing across her face. Caroline, noticing Reba practically drilling holes into her husband with her stare, jerked her chin toward Richard, who was now surrounded. "Stop drooling over someone else''s husband. Yours is over there." Reba looked like she wanted the earth to open up and swallow her. Everyst shred of her old arrogance was gone. In front of Caroline, she waspletely deted. She felt like she''d been pped in the face, but she didn''t dare get lippy with Caroline. "He''s not my husband!" She might have been saying it to Caroline, but it felt like the words were aimed straight at Alistair. But, just like she''d figured, Alistair''s expression didn''t even flicker. He was bent down, talking to Eloise,pletely ignoring her. Chapter 143 Not Worth a Damn (**) 12 min left Caroline twisted the knife, her voice dripping sarcasm. "Oh, so maybe not on paper, but you two were definitely a thing. You even have a kid together. He''s your husband, alright!" Reba''s face burned. Tears pricked at her eyes, threatening to spill. And the kicker? I can''t say a damn thing. Because, let''s be honest, I screw up first... Reba wished a hole would open up in the ground and swallow her whole. She gasped in a shaky breath and looked at Alistair, and her voice was barely a whisper. "Alistair..." Alistair flicked a cool, dismissive nce her way. Reba bit her lower lip so hard that it must have hurt. The tears finally broke free, and a tremor ran through her body that she couldn''t control. These days, just meeting Alistair''s gaze took everyst ounce of courage she possessed. "I''m sorry I am so, so sorry. I was out of my mind back then I''m not asking you to forgive me. If you want payback, take it out on me. 21:57 Chapter 143 Not Worth a Damn (9) 12 min loft I''ll do anything. That whole thing It has nothing to do with my parents, I swear. Please, just leave them out of it..." Alistair''s voice was t. "What are you talking about? Sorry, I haven''t got a clue." Right. As long as they don''t have any proof, the Whitfield family drama has nothing to do with me. Reba''s tears came faster now, a desperate, almost wild look hardening her face. "Then what if I give you my life? Would that be enough?" Alistair almostughed out loud. "What the hell would I do with your life?" Reba just stood there, rooted to the spot, an icy chill seeping into her bones, watching Alistair walk further and further away. As far as she was concerned, she had nothing left. Her life was the only thing of any value she had left to offer. I hurt Alistair. So, if I give him my life, wouldn''t that make things even? Wouldn''t that be enough to pay for the pain I cause? But his reaction tells me everything I need to know. In his eyes, my life isn''t worth a damn. 21:58 Chapter 143 Not Worth a Damn (**) 12 min left Some things, I just can''t put a price on. So what if I actually give him my life? It doesn''t change a single goddamn thing that already happens. **** "Hey, babe. Downstairs at Ster Films." When he was out and about, Alistair''s favorite pastime was blowing up Caroline''s phone. What was the best part of Caroline''s workday? Without a doubt, Alistair''s text message blitzes... She''d added one rule, though. When Alistair texted, he had to include a picture, a selfie, to be exact. She just wanted to see her husband''s face. It was that simple. Even though they saw each other morning, noon, and night. If There''s a Next Second was officially a go. As the screenwriter, Alistair was suddenly mmed. The director wanted him to flesh out some of the script details. But no matter how swamped he was, he always made time to bring Caroline lunch. 21:58 Chapter 143 Not Worth a Damn 12 min left In his book, making sure his wife had a decent lunch was way higher on the priority list than any career move. Yves was over the moon with the new script draft. He''d invited Alistair to dinner, casually mentioning that the producer, investors, and the main cast would be at a lunch meeting that day, too. Alistair politely passed. Yves was genuinely floored.. He thought Alistair was the real deal, a genuine talent. Plus, he owed him big time. After Alistair tipped him off about Brady''s shady, under-the-table crap, Yves immediately severed all ties with Brady and his crew. When Brady''s scandal finally exploded, Yves, even though he was innocent, would have definitely gotten caught in the shrapnel. He''d offered to open up hiswork for Alistair and introduce him around, and Alistair actually turned him down! But then, thinking about Alistair''s age, Yves couldn''t help but crack a smile. He remembered being just as headstrong and convinced of his own brilliance when he was around that age, thinking talent was the only thing that mattered. It had only been a decade or so, but he''d changed a lot. The one Chapter 143 Not Worth a Damn ¡ú 12 min left thing that probably hadn''t changed was his rock-solid refusal to sell out his principles for a quick buck... Yves genuinely liked Alistair and wanted to help him get ahead. He grinned. "Alistair, Freya''s gonna be there too." His tone was pure tease, like he expected Alistair''s eyes to light up at the mere mention of Freya''s name. Instead, Alistair just looked nk. "Freya who?" Yves was speechless for a solid second. ra Figuring maybe he hadn''t been clear, he tried again. "You know, Freya." Alistair still lookedpletely clueless. Yves'' eyes slowly widened in disbelief. "Don''t even tell me your have no idea who Freya is." Alistair shrugged. "Sorry, I don''t really follow the whole celebrity scene, and I barely watch TV. Is she, like, a big deal or something?" He was just some nobody screenwriter. He had zero pull when it came to casting. The actors had only just been finalized, so he hadn''t even had a chance to look into it. Chapter 143 Not Worth a Damn Besides, Yves was a legend in the directing world, a total maverick. Alistair wasn''t worried about his baby getting butchered. 12 min left Yves stared at Alistair like he was some kind of caveman, but at the same time, he was kind of fascinated. "You don''t know Freya Peterson? Man, she blew up before she even officially debuted, with that video of her dancing solo in the rain. She''s, like, the ultimate dream girl for a million geeks out there." As he was talking, he pulled up Freya''s photo on his phone for Alistair, still ribbing him. "Seriously, Alistair, where have you been living, under a rock with no inte? How do you not know who this girl is? She''s huge!" Alistair just smiled. My past is my past. No need for the whole world to know every detail. Back when I should be out there sowing my wild oats, I felt like my soul was locked in a cage. By the time I finally get free, the whole shy, superficial online world doesn''t do it for me anymore. Write CEO by 144 Chapter 144 The Cousin 12 min left Yves pulled up Freya''s picture for him. "There she is. Freya. See? I wasn''t kidding. She''s gorgeous, right? She''s ying that autistic teenage girl you created. The studio rmended her. She''s got the right look, the right vibe for the part. She read your script, said you''re a t-out genius, and she''s dying to meet you. So, what do you say?" The girl in the rain moved like a dream, all fluid grace and a figure that could stop traffic, her beautiful face holding a kind of heartbreaking, irresistible vulnerability. Alistair dug his heels in even harder. "Sorry, Mr. Robinson, but! really have to be with my wife and kid tonight. No way I can get out of it." Yves looked like he''d been poleaxed. Thirty-six and still flying solo, and damn proud of it, he just gaped at Alistair. "You''re married?" Alistair just grinned and nodded. It was always the same reaction when people found out he was married, which was pure shock. Alistair was used to it. "Yep. Married." Chapter 144 The Cousin "Got a kid, too?" "Yep. Daughter. She''s five." 11 min left "Wow. Never would have pegged you. You''re the real MVP here, hiding in in sight!" "Thanks. And yeah, I kinda think I am." "Ha! Don''t hold back, do you? Okay, so tonight''s family night, got it. What about lunch, then? Just us guys, grab a quick drink?" Alistair looked genuinely apologetic. "Sorry, Yves, man, it''s not you. But I really gotta get home and whip up some lunch for my wife!" Yves tried to joke. "So, what, if I ever want to actually see you, I gotta book you for breakfast now?" The answer he got was that Alistair''s mornings were also strictly wife-and-kid time.... Yves was utterly defeated. It finally clicked. For Alistair, screenwriting was just a side hustle. His real job, his main gig, was taking care of his family. Chapter 144 The Cousin 11 min left Alistair wasn''t like them, grinding themselves into dust just to put food on the table... Wait a second, why am I suddenly so envious I''m practically drooling? If I had the choice, who wouldn''t want to spend more time with their family? Alistair''s life right now? That''s the damn dream I''m busting my ass trying to achieve. After leaving Ster Films, Alistair headed straight home. The housekeeper had already done all the prep work for lunch. All he had to do was hit the stove and work his magic. With time to spare, he was glued to his phone, tapping away at something. He was nursing a secret, a big one, that nobody knew about. He''d been quietly working on something. Until the moment was perfect, he had to keep it under wraps, even from his wife. Hey, it''s not like I''m being shady or anything! I''ve got a perfectly good reason for keeping this quiet! 21:58 Chapter 144 The Cousin **** 11 min left Later, delivering the lunch, Alistair was beaming. "Honey, guess what? Mr. Robinson called me a total winner in life today. Any idea why?" "Why?" "Take a wild guess." "Because he saw what a genius you are and knows you''re about to conquer the world?" "Well, he did say my imagination was off the charts and that my stuff was super tight, exciting, and totally gripping. But no, that''s not it." "Then what? I''m stumped..." "Because he found out today that I have a wife and a kid, ha! And you know what? I think he''s dead right. I totally am a winner." Julian tiptoed into the office, silently ced a file on the desk, then started to tiptoe back out, fully intending to ease the CEO''S office door shut behind him. Stuffed. I''m absolutely stuffed to the gills with their goddamn PDA again! T21:58 Chapter 144 The Cousin 11 min left If this file wasn''t priority one, there''s no way in hell I''d be barging in at lunchtime when the big boss is trying to unwind and y kissy-face with her husband! Just then, Alistair suddenly turned to Caroline. "Honey, do you know who Freya is?" Julian''s hand, already hovering over the doorknob, froze mid-air. Alistair caught his reaction and grinned. ¡°Julian, looks like you know Freya too, huh?" Seriously, am I the only person on the who doesn''t know this Freya chick? Not that I actually give a damn about her, one way or another. Julian chose his words carefully. "I know of her, let''s say. But I wouldn''t say I know her." Alistair raised an eyebrow. "Her fan, are you?" Julian looked genuinely hurt. "Alistair, do you really see me as that shallow? In my book, Ms. Ashbourne is the only star truly worthy of anyone''s admiration. Those types who just chase clout with cheap stunts and try to go viral? They''re not real idols! Please!" His little speech managed to brown-nose Caroline, y up his 21:58 Chapter 144 The Cousin 11 min left own sophisticated taste, and throw some serious shade at the so-called starlet, all in one smooth move. Caroline frowned thoughtfully, "Freya... Why does that name sound so familiar?" Her gaze drifted to Julian. "Oh, that''s right! You''ve mentioned her to me before. More than once, if I remember correctly." Julian suddenly looked like he wanted the floor to swallow him. Alistair, ever the diplomat, tried to bail him out. "Julian,e 1. on. First off, Freya''s a good-looking woman, and there''s nothing wrong with appreciating beauty. It doesn''t make you shallow. Mr. Robinson actually invited me to this dinner thing tonight, and Freya''s going to be there, since she''s in the movie. I passed, but if you''re interested, I could..." "No, no, it''s cool! I appreciate it, man, but I''m honestly not interested in that woman," Julian said, waving his hands frantically, a weird mix ofughter and exasperation on his face. His family was constantly trying to set him up on blind dates. Alistair knew all about it and was genuinely trying to help him find a way out of bachelorhood. Julian added, "Freya''s always working that single and avable angle image, but the truth is, she has a boyfriend." 21:58 Chapter 144 The Cousin 11 min left Then, he turned his attention to Caroline. "And do you know who her boyfriend is?" Caroline, in her usual disy of double standards, was way less patient with Julian than she was with her husband. "Why on earth. should I care who her boyfriend is?" "Oh, trust me, it definitely concerns you," Julian said, his tone suddenly serious. "Well, okay, maybe you''ll think it doesn''t, her boyfriend is that crazy-talented musician who''s blowing up right now, Leo Reed." Caroline''s expression remained impassive. The name clearly meant nothing to her. Amazingly, Alistair, the same guy Yves had jokingly used of living in a cave, actually knew who Leo was. He was a major yer in the music scene, a legit prodigy who''d been cranking out catchy pop anthems ever since he first hit the charts. Lately, his phone had been inundated with ads for Leo''s uing eight-show stint in New York. Posters of the guy were stered all over the city. 21:58 Chapter 144 The Cousin 11 min left From the way Julian was talking, Alistair got the distinct impression that Leo and Caroline had some kind of serious connection and not a good kind of friendly connection, more like their lives were tangled up in someplicated, messy way. The thought had barely crossed his mind when Caroline said, her voice even, "Honey, Leo''s my cousin." Alistair was genuinely stunned. Caroline''s a business titan, and her cousin''s a musical genius. What is up with the super-genes in this family? One extended family, and they''ve produced two people who are at the absolute pinnacle of their respective fields. Are they actively trying to make sure no one else even gets a fighting chance? Julian decided he wasn''t leaving after all. He shut the door with a decisive click, then strolled back and plopped down right next to Alistair, making himselfpletely at home. Write yourment tr Gifts CEO by 145 Chapter 145 Body Swapped Right then, Julian wasn''t just Caroline''s assistant. He was more like the concerned uncle of Caroline''s kid. ¡°Look, might as well tell you straight up. Grandma said you should skip visiting her this week." Caroline''s face was a stone mask. "Like he''s important enough for me to change my ns?" Julian sighed, "Bossdy, please. Grandma''s not getting any younger. She can''t handle all that fighting and drama..." Alistair waspletely lost, suddenly feeling like he''d walked into a private conversation he wasn''t supposed to hear. Caroline, who always, always considered his feelings, wasn''t about to let him feel left out. She exined, "Leo and I, we''ve been like cats and dogs since we were kids. We''ve literally thrown punches. We just rub each other the wrong way. He''s in New York for his concerts, so he''s definitely going to see Grandma. She''s just worried that if we run into each other, it''ll be World War Three." To Alistair, Leo was just some talented musician. He didn''t particrly like him, but he didn''t dislike him either. But after hearing what Caroline just said? Alistair''s opinion of Leo 21:58 Chapter 145 Body Swapped took an immediate nosedive. 11 min left My wife''s moralpass is dead-on. Anyone who can''t get along with her? It''s gotta be their fault. On this particr issue, Alistair''s loyalty was almost terrifyingly absolute. Julian''s next sentence sent Alistair''s dislike of Leo spiraling into full-blown loathing. "Alistair, you know, back in the day, I don''t know if this jerk did it just to mess with Carol or what, but he actually tried to set her up with one of his showbiz buddies. The guy''s some kind of mega-idol now, got a whole army of psycho fans. Anyway, he was relentlessly hounding Carol, even swore he''d quit the entertainment industry for her. Carolid him out with one punch, and he finally got the message!" Caroline shot him a look that could freeze fire. "Julian!" She''d be the first to admit she could be pretty damn ruthless when dealing with people who got under her skin. She generally didn''t give a crap what anyone else thought of her, anyone except Alistair. There was a side of her, a fierce, violent side, that she didn''t want Alistair to see. She was afraid it would scare him off... 21:58 Chapter 145 Body Swapped 11 min left Julian visibly flinched. "Ms. Ashbourne, this document needs your signature. It''s pretty urgent." But before he could make his escape, he couldn''t resist adding to Alistair, "And Alistair, don''t you worry your head about it. Carol would nevery a finger on you. I''d bet my life on it. She''s too busy spoiling you rotten!" Julian had once resigned himself to the idea that Caroline was destined to die alone. Then Alistair showed up, and he suddenly realized that the cool, aloof Caroline actually had a soft, tender, almost girly side. He still didn''t quite get what made Alistair so special to Caroline. And yeah, having their nauseatingly cute PDA shoved in his face every day was pretty damn annoying. But deep down, he was genuinely happy for them. Alistair, though, could hold a grudge. Even though he knew his wife had been pursued by some big-shot idol before he even met her, and even though he knew she wasn''t interested, he still badgered Julian for the idol''s name and then promptly looked him up online. 21:58 Chapter 145 Body Swapped 11 min left So, he was some guy who''d debuted in a boy band, was pretty mediocre at singing and dancing, but had somehow managed to amass a legion of fans thanks to his ridiculously pretty face. Staring at the screen, at the idol sporting a ridiculous mop of pink hair and striking some "I''m God''s gift to women, a total badass¡± pose, Alistair felt a sudden, undeniable surge of superiority. That smug feeling was a direct gift from his amazing wife. That idol might have millions of fans, but Alistair had Caroline.. And that one fact, he was pretty sure, made him infinitely cooler than any idol out there. These days, he could stand tall and confidently say he wasn''t exactly chopped liver himself! The script he''d banged out in a single afternoon had gotten Yves'' enthusiastic stamp of approval, and the online novel he was serializing was gaining poprity by the day. Alistair, who''d spent six long, miserable years convinced he was aplete and utter waste of space, had identally stumbled upon a genuine talent for storytelling. And with that talent, he could actually earn a living. It was small potatoes now, but he had a feeling those small potatoes were on the verge of bing some serious cash. 11 min left Chapter 145 Body Swapped Alistair practically rubbed his hands together in anticipation, secretly plotting his next big move. He was going to cook up a massive surprise for his wife and daughter! "Well, well, look who it is. Been a while. I thought maybe you''d mellowed out with age, but nope. Still the same charming personality, I see." "Are you done? Because if you are, you can get the hell out now." In the echoing emptiness of the parking garage, a man stepped out, blocking Caroline''s path,pletely oblivious or pretending to be, to the tant annoyance practically radiating off her. "Carol, don''t be like that. So cold. I just want to talk." Caroline never wasted a single breath on people she couldn''t be bothered with. As she tried to sidestep him without even a nce in his direction, the man''s hand shot out and mped around her wrist. Caroline bristled, ready to throw down, when her vision suddenly swam. When it cleared a secondter, she found herself securely Chapter 145 Body Swapped ? 11 min left tucked behind a tall, broad figure. Caroline''s eyes widened. Staring at the man in front of her, who was exuding an almost terrifying aura of intimidation, she couldn''t stop a smile from spreading across her face. My honey. No matter what, no matter when, he always makes me feelpletely and utterly safe. Alistair red his eyes like chips of ice at the man he''d just sent sprawling with a single punch. He was still so pissed off he wanted to go over and kick him while he was down. Does this idiot have any goddamn idea how furious I was when I saw himy a hand on my wife? I swear, I''m going to stomp on this guy''s hand until it''s nothing but pulp! Huh, wait a second. Why does this dude look so damn familiar? And then it hit him. This was the musical genius they''d just been talking about, Caroline''s cousin, Leo! Just then, Caroline tugged at his sleeve from behind. "Forget it, honey. Don''t dirty your hands on a lowlife like him." Leo, groaning and cursing as he struggled to his feet, froze when Chapter 145 Body Swapped 11 min left he heard that. He stared at Alistair, then back at Caroline, his face a mask of disbelief. "You''re married? When the hell did you get married?" Caroline''s voice was utterly devoid of emotion. "None of your damn business." Then she took Alistair''s hand, the one he''d just used to hit Leo''s face, lifted it to her lips and gently blew on his knuckles. "Does it hurt, honey?" The transformation from ice queen to doting, concerned wife was instantaneous and seamless. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he''d never believe it was the same person. Leo''s eyes were practically bugging out of his head. For a wild second, he seriously wondered if the cold, aloof Caroline he remembered had been body-swapped by an alien! Leo''s tant shock was incredibly satisfying to Alistair. This just proves it. Besides me, Caroline has never, ever treated another guy like this. My ego is having a field day with this. He grinned down at her. "Nah, doesn''t hurt a bit!" Leo was rendered momentarily speechless. Chapter 145 Body Swapped **** 11 min left Damn it! I have no idea if Alistair is hurting, but my face is definitely throbbing like a son of a bitch! There''s a special kind of ouch that happens when his wife thinks he''s hurt. Caroline tutted. "Oh, stop trying to be a tough guy. Look, your hand is all red!" Alistair nced at his hand. He didn''t see any redness. But if Caroline said it was red, then it was red. If she said his hand hurt, then damn it, it hurt. He''d happily agree to anything his wife said. Just as he was basking in his wife''s tender loving care, a grating voice rang out. "Does my uncle even know about this? Because I guarantee you, my uncle has no idea. He even said he was going to give you..." Leo''s gaze snapped back to Alistair, and he started grilling him like a detective. "Who is this guy? What does he do? How many people are in his family? Where the hell is he from?" His eyes raked Alistair up and down, then up and down again, like a high-tech scanner, every flicker of his expression, every nce, 21:59 Chapter 145 Body Swapped 11 min left every nuance of his bodynguage screaming disapproval and pickiness. Write yourment ir G CEO by 146 Chapter 146 Her Actual Husband 11 min left Leo finished his interrogation of Alistair and then turned to Caroline, his voice deadly serious. "Carol, you know your father. He''s tough. This guy might not pass muster." Ugh, it sounds like a disaster waiting to happen. But Alistair couldn''t bring himself to care all that much. The truth was, ever since he found out Caroline and her old man weren''t exactly on speaking terms, getting the seal of approval from the richest man had dropped way down on his list of priorities. Caroline''s expression hardened. "He''s my man. I don''t need anyone''s damn approval." Leo frowned, a crease forming between his brows, "Caroline, can you just stop being so damn stubborn for once in your life?" They were both like older brothers to her, in a way. But Julian was never annoying like this. He always saw things from Caroline''s perspective, always had her back, always supportive. Leo, on the other hand... Maybe it was the blood tie that made him feel so entitled, or maybe his high-and-mighty social status had just turned him into a bossy jerk, but every time he opened his Chapter 146 Her Actual Husband ëuég mouth, it was like a condescending, "I know best" lecture. 10 min left Doesn''t he get it? Caroline isn''t some naive little girl he could just push around! Alistair wasn''t about to stand by and let anyone talk down to his wife. "My wife makes her own choices for her own life. She doesn''t need anyone else telling her what to do or how to live it." For some reason, that really set Leo off. He jabbed a finger at Alistair, his face a mask of pure arrogance and contempt. "And who the hell do you think you are, calling me an outsider?" The words were barely out of his mouth before Caroline''s hand shed out and smacked him clean across the face. It happened so fast that Alistair didn''t even see iting. Okay, so Alistair missed the action. Not like the pnded on his face, after all. But Leo, incredibly, didn''t see iting either. He just stood there, stunned, after taking the hit full-on,pletely poleaxed. And why wouldn''t he be? He was a chart-topping, critically acimed singer-songwriter, used to people fawning over him wherever he went. Forget getting pped. Most people barely dared to raise their voices in his presence. Chapter 146 Her Actual Husband Of course, he was stunned. 10 min left Caroline, her face like ice, mimicked Leo''s earlier gesture, pointing right at his nose. "You will speak to my husband with respect! And if there''s a next time, I swear, you''ll be eating your meals through a straw!" Her tone left no room for doubt. She wasn''t bluffing. Even her own rtives weren''t safe if they dared to disrespect Alistair. She''d go full scorched-earth on anyone. Alistair was floored, incredibly touched by how fiercely and unequivocally Caroline defended him. A wife like this? Seriously, what more could a guy possibly ask for? Wait a minute, though. When I''d first charged in, I''d put myself between her and that guy. When the hell does she start ying bodyguard for me? "You actually hit me for him? I''m your actual cousin, for God''s sake!" Leo looked like his whole world was crumbling. Caroline''s voice was cold, ruthless. "And he''s my actual husband! Now, why don''t you make yourself scarce and get the hell away from me!" Chapter 146 Her Actual Husband 10 min left Leo clutched his chest dramatically, ring daggers at Alistair. "What did you do to her? Did you put some kind of spell on her or something?" Alistair just sighed, a wave of weariness washing over him. He vaguely remembered, way back when he and Caroline first got together, Julian actually asking him if he knew some kind of ck magic... Even the usually unppable, seen-it-all Mabel hadn''t been able topletely mask the searching, spective look in her eyes when she first met him. All their reactions pointed to one undeniable truth. Before Alistair, Caroline had never, ever been close to another man. Besides him, the only people in her tight-knit inner circle were Eloise, Mabel, and Julian. H¨¦r social life was so incredibly sparse that it was almost heartbreaking. But it was clear now that it was her choice. She didn''t like a crowded,plicated life and had actively, deliberately kept most people at arm''s length. Alistair felt an overwhelming sense of honor and privilege to have been allowed into her exclusive world, and not just allowed in, but to have been made such an incredibly important part of it. Chapter 146 Her Actual Husband 10 min left Even though Alistair honestly truly had no earthly idea why Caroline liked him, he knew, deep down in his bones, that it wasn''t because of the System. The System had been crystal clear at that point. It had only provided the opportunity for them to meet. Everything that had happened after that, their entire rtionship, had all unfolded naturally, organically, all of them. The System had nothing to do with it. And that knowledge filled Alistair with an immense, profound sense of relief. His current, almost ridiculously smooth-sailing life had a lot to do with the System''s behind-the-scenes help, but if Caroline''s feelings for him had also been some kind of System-generated perk? That would have seriously, fundamentally grossed him out. Feelings and emotions are the most sacred, special things in this world. If even those can be manipted and messed with, then what''s left to believe in, to hold onto? "Leo, what in God''s name happened to your face? The concert''s about to start! You can''t go out there and face your fans looking like that! Who did this to you? Was it them?" Leo''s assistant came rushing over, noticed Leo''s bruised and Chapter 146 Her Actual Husband 10. min left swollen face, and let out a shriek that could curdle milk, immediately pointing an using finger at Alistair and Caroline. "You two have some serious nerve! Do you have any idea who this is? If this concert gets cancelled because of you, can you even begin to fathom the kind of damages you''ll be on the hook for? I''m calling the cops! Right now! I''m having you both arrested!" Leo rubbed his temples, a vein throbbing with irritation. "Call the cops? Are you kidding me? You think I''m not embarrassed enough as it is? You want to ster my messed-up face all over the goddamn tabloids?" The assistant was practically wringing his hands. "But Leo, your face..." Leo snapped, his patience clearly gone. "What about my face? It''s not like I make a living off my pretty boy looks, you know, hey! Don''t you two walk away from me! I''m not finished talking yet!" The assistant, suddenly emboldened by Leo''s presence, tried to block Alistair and Caroline, who were already heading for the exit,pletely ignoring him. "You think you can just assault someone and then waltz off? You two are in some serious, deep trouble! You can expect a nasty letter from ourwyer, real soon!" He lunged forward a little too aggressively, looking like he was about to barrel right into Caroline. Alistair''s brow furrowed, and 610 21:59 Chapter 146 Her Actual Husband 10 min left with a movement so quick and smooth it was almost a blur, he took the assistant down, too! The assistant was, yet again, renderedpletely speechless. Leo, still gingerly rubbing his own bruised face, was also momentarily speechless. Damn, this kid actually gets some serious moves! Caroline looked up at Alistair, her eyes shining with pure adoration. "Honey, you''re so amazing!" Alistair puffed out his chest a little, a smug grin ying on his lips. "Well, naturally!" Leo nearly choked on his own spit. Me and my assistant... Are we seriously just bing unwilling props in this couple''s sickeningly sweet love-fest? No, we aren''t even worthy of being called props because these two psychos haven''t treated us like actual threats from the goddamn get-go! Ugh! This is humiliating! Leo''s gaze followed the sleek, expensive car as it sped away, his mind racing. Chapter 146 Her Actual Husband 10 min left 10 Who the hell is this guy, anyway? How has he managed to turn the ice-cold, unapproachable Caroline into this soft, gentle, almost simpering woman? Leo, his expression utterly dazed, actually raised his hand and gave himself a light p across the cheek. Ow! Okay, it hurts. So, it''s definitely not a dream! His assistant, groaning and moaning, finally managed to pick himself up off the ground and limped over to Leo, "Leo, are we just gonna let this slide? Just like that?" Leo shot him a withering re. "What else do you suggest we do, genius? Didn''t you just see me get my ass handed to me on a silver tter? And you still charged in like a brainless idiot!" Come to think of it, every single time I''d ever been well and truly humiliated in my entire life, Caroline has somehow been involved! Damn it, it had just been too long since we''d actually seen each other. My judgment has been way off. I''d actually thought that getting out into the real world and bing independent and sessful would have mellowed her out and smoothed some of her rougher edges. Who knows... Actually, Caroline''s temper has gotten better. Significantly better. But apparently, that improvement is reserved exclusively for that Chapter 146 Her Actual Husband 10 min left guy... Who the hell is that guy? He just waltzes in,pletely out of nowhere, and somehow manages to snatch away my one-in-a-million, totally unique Caroline! I am not having it! This is not okay! Leo was still fuming, lost in his own indignant thoughts,pletely oblivious to the fact that his assistant was furtively tapping away on his phone, sending a detailed, y-by-y ount of everything that had just happened. A momentter, the assistant''s phone buzzed with a reply: [Tell that Freya chick about all this. And drop a hint that if she ever wants a snowball''s chance in hell of being his wife, she needs to prove she knows how to help her man get his dignity back when he''s been wronged.] Write yourment CEO by 147 Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story "Honey, do you really know who Leo is?" Caroline''s question dropped out of the blue like that,pletely sideswiping Alistair. Okay, if I''m not mistaken, he''s her actual cousin, right? But Alistair knew Caroline well enough to know she wouldn''t ask something so blindingly obvious. And he already knew about the musical genius, the mega-star status. What else is there? Caroline''s mood seemed to dip. "I never told you Eloise''s story, did I? Her background?" It hit Alistair like a jolt of electricity, a shiver running straight through him. "He''s..." Caroline just nodded with a quiet Mm-hmm. Alistair fell silent. Back before he and Caroline had really connected, before they Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story NAMENT 10 min left 10 were on the same wavelength, he''d asionally let his mind wander, wondering who Eloise''s biological father might be. Later, when he found out Caroline had adopted Eloise, his curiosity about her origins was piqued. Caroline had told him bits and pieces. Her own mother had died in childbirth, and her father was a world-ss scumbag. But never in a million years would he have guessed that Eloise''s biological father was a household name, a celebrity practically everyone on the knew... Eloise''s birth mother had been a huge fan of Leo''s, not much older than Caroline herself. Right before she went intobor, she''d somehow managed to track down Caroline''s email address. Maybe she''d had some kind of premonition, a feeling that she wasn''t going to make it because she''d sent Caroline an email, a desperate plea for Leo toe and see her onest time. She''d promised she would never, ever bother him again. Over a yearter, Caroline finally logged into that old email ount and stumbled across the message. She''d been stunned. After a ton of digging and dead ends, she finally found Eloise, a tiny, underweight, sickly little girl. 2/10 21:59 Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story 10 min left The very first moment sheid eyes on Eloise, Caroline knew she had to adopt her. Alistair''s heart clenched, a wave of pain washing over him for Eloise, losing her mother the moment she was born, then being. passed around, treated like nothing more than a burden. Thank God she''d found Caroline. Hearing the full story of his precious little girl''s beginnings, Alistair felt a fresh wave of fear, a retroactive chill. What if Caroline had just blown off that email and dismissed it as some crazy fan thing? Where would Eloise be right now? What would have happened to her? Her birth mother had been a smart girl, a college student who''d managed to escape her small, remote hometown. But having a baby out of wedlock? In their family, in their town, that was the ultimate disgrace, a massive scandal. After she died, Eloise was just given away. Maybe, for a little while, her adoptive parents had genuinely tried. Maybe they''d even loved her as their own. But it didn''tst. Not long after they took Eloise in, the adoptive mother, who''d 3/10 Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story 10 min left struggled for years with infertility, miraculously got pregnant with her own biological child. Once Eloise''s adoptive parents had their own flesh and blood, theypletely lost interest in raising Eloise. They just dumped her with an elderly rtive, basically forgetting she existed. Caroline had searched tirelessly for days, following faint trails and rumors, until she finally found Eloise abandoned in a literal dirt pit, her cries so weak they were barely audible.... Even though Caroline told the story in a low, matter-of-fact voice, just imagining that scene made Alistair''s chest ache with pain so sharp it almost took his breath away. He suddenly missed Eloise. I just want to kiss her little face, hug her tight, swing her up high in the air, and hear her giggle. He''d always prided himself on being a good father, a doting father. He truly loved Eloise and had given her every ounce of paternal affection he possessed, holding nothing back. But now, hearing this? It feels like it isn''t enough. Not nearly enough. He''d dropped Eloise off at Mabel''s earlier that day. Mabel adored Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story 10 min left telling her stories while they took the dog for a walk. Yesterday''s story had been a long one, and they hadn''t quite finished it. So, they had made a solem continue the adventure today. pact to A question suddenly popped into Alistair''s head. "Does Leo even know? Does he have any idea he has a daughter?" Caroline let out a short, sharp scoff. "That deadbeat dad? The kind who loves them and leaves them? He doesn''t deserve to be Eloise''s father." My wife. Always with a spot-on moralpass. Alistair gently reached out and tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "Is that why you and your cousin don''t get along?" Caroline shook her head slightly. "Not entirely. I can''t stand his mother." It took Alistair a beat to connect the dots. Leo''s mother was Caroline''s aunt. To this day, Alistair hadn''t met a single one of Caroline''s direct rtives, except for Mabel. Mabel''s roots were in New York, so she''d chosen to retire there. She was the main reason Caroline had decided to stay in New York herself. 5/10 122.00 Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story 10 min left Caroline''s father and her aunt both lived down in Anta. From what Alistair could gather, their rtionship with Caroline was incredibly frosty, practically non-existent. He''d certainly never seen or heard them make any contact with each other. In Caroline''s own words, they were all just irrelevant outsiders. Even her own father and her aunt, people who should have been family, were just irrelevant outsiders to her. Alistair''s first reaction wasn''t to judge her for being cold or unfeeling. His first, overwhelming instinct was a pang of deep, profound sympathy. So why is she so close to her grandmother butpletely cuts off her father and aunt? What happened there? There has to be some serious, ugly backstory. Bottom line. My wife must have gone through a hell of a lot of crap growing up. Alistair thought about his own rtively ordinary upbringing. His mother had died young, his father had remarried, and even that had brought its own share of challenges and difficulties most people couldn''t even imagine. Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story ¡ú10 min left Drama in a super-rich, powerful family? That has to be a whole other level of toxic and messy. "Aaaah!!" Eight o''clock at night, in a park nestled near some upscale condos, a sudden, bloodcurdling scream ripped through the otherwise peaceful evening air. "What the hell was that?" "Sounded like someone took a nasty fall." "Holy crap! No way! The one who wiped out... Is that Freya?" So that''s Freya? Alistair stared,pletely dumbfounded, at the woman currently sprawled out, limbs akimbo, in the middle of the park fountain. Maybe she was super famous. And yeah, maybe her legendary rain dance was a thing of beauty. But none of that could save her from looking utterly ridiculous right now, iling around ungracefully in the shallow fountain pool. Worried that Freya''s frantic sshing was going to soak his wife, Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story Alistair instinctively pulled Caroline into his arms and took a couple of quick steps back. "Help me! Somebody help!" 10 min left Freya shrieked, then seemed to realize the water only came up to her knees... She stumbled out of the fountain, dripping and disheveled, pointed an using finger straight at Alistair and Caroline, and immediatelyunched into a tirade. "You think you can just shovel me into a fountain and then walk away like nothing happened? This is attempted murder, you know! I''m calling the police!" Alistair just sighed, a wave of weary disbelief washing over him. He and Caroline exchanged a look. Is she freaking serious right now? She clearly wasn''t watching where she was going and took a header all by herself. We were a good six feet away when she went down! Noticing the crowd that was starting to gather, Freya dramatically covered her face and started sobbing pitifully. "I know, as a public figure, some people aren''t going to like me, and that''s just normal. But what did I possibly do to deserve this? Don''t I even have the right to take a simple walk in the park like a normal person anymore?" 0/10 22:00 Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story 9 min left Freya''s entire public image was carefully crafted around being sweet, innocent, naive, and kind-hearted. Not long ago, she''dunched some big Save the Stray Animals charity initiative, and her poprity had skyrocketed. Her adoring fans affectionately. called her their Most Beautiful Angel. So, with that deeply ingrained, universally beloved persona,bined with her current soaked, pathetic appearance and her tear-choked, aggrieved voice, it was a no-brainer. Of course, everyone just automatically believed whatever she said. No. questions asked. The clueless onlookers immediately turned their collective gaze on Alistair and Caroline. One particrly indignant man yelled, "You anti-fans are absolutely disgusting! You''re nothing but a bunch of jealous, hateful trolls, can''t stand to see anyone else seed!" "This is attempted murder, in and simple! Someone call the cops! People like them should be locked up and the key thrown. away! Freya, don''t you worry. When the police get here, we''ll all be eyewitnesses. We''ll make damn sure you get justice!" Freya sniffled gratefully, her voice thick with emotion. "Oh, thank you all. Thank you so much. Having you all here... It''s the greatest honor of my life.¡± Chapter 147 Eloise''s Story 9 min left "It''s the least we can do! Oh my god, look at you, your clothes are absolutely soaked, you must be freezing! Here, take my jacket. Hurry up and put it on before you catch your death of cold." Some people were frantically dialing 911. Others were fussing over the famous starlet, cooing words offort and concern. A few of the more aggressive ones formed a loose circle around Alistair and Caroline, clearly determined to make sure they couldn''t make a run for it. But they didn''t seem fazed at all. **** CEO by 148 Chapter 148 Pure Malice Alistair grinned down at Caroline, whom he held protectively in his arms. ¡°You know what they say, art imitates life, right? This little soap opera tonight is way more entertaining than anything you''d pay good money to see in a theater." Caroline leaned into him. "Totally. Though, gotta say, the lead actress seems a few clowns short of a circus." They weren''t whispering. Their voices carried just enough for everyone within earshot to catch every word. At that, Freya''s quiet sniffles escted into full-blown, dramatic sobs. She stood there, a sodden, shivering mess, a kind stranger''s oversized jacket draped over her delicate frame, which trembled pathetically. She looked like a fragile white flower being mercilessly battered by a raging storm, the absolute picture of pitiable vulnerability. Instantly, some guy puffed out his chest, clearly appointing himself the champion of justice. "Hey, you two, knock it off! That''s way out of line! The cops are on their way, you know. My advice? Confess now, and maybe they''ll go easy on you. Keep acting like this, and you''ll be doing some serious hard time, making license tes!" Alistair actually chuckled, his words dripping with a not-so-subtle 22:00 Chapter 148 Pure Malice double meaning. "Making license tes, huh? Sounds like it could be very interesting. Right, Freya?" 9 min left Freya sniffled again. "I don''t believe we''ve ever met before, have we? I honestly don''t know why you''re targeting me like this, but I really don''t want to see you two throw your lives away and go down the wrong path. So, how about this? If you just apologize to me, right here, in front of everyone, and admit that you were wrong, I''ll put in a good word for you with the police officers. Maybe they''ll cut you some ck, give you a lighter sentence." Alistair let out a short, sharp scoff. "Oh, no need for that. Say whatever you want to them. But just remember. Adults have to take responsibility for the things they say." "The hell with this! That''s it. I can''t take any more of this crap! You''re actually gonna threaten her, right here, in front of all of us?" ¡°This is outrageous! These are the kinds of scumbags who are ruining our society! They need to be taught a serious lesson, punished to the full extent of thew!" The crowd erupted, everyone chiming in, a chorus of condemnation aimed squarely at Alistair and Caroline. But surrounded by a ring of hostile faces, Caroline just snuggled deeper into Alistair''s embrace, lookingpletely unfazed. She even yfully started tracing a little heart shape on his chest with 22:00 Chapter 148 Pure Malice her forefinger. 9 min left 00 This little kerfuffle? Pfft. My husband can totally handle this on his own. I''ll just y the part of the innocent, sheltered damsel and hide in his big, strong arms. The local beat cops arrived surprisingly quickly. Before the victim could even get a word out, the self-appointed posse of justice warriors started eagerly pointing fingers at Alistair and spewing usations. The officer looked like his head was about to split open from all the shouting. He held up a hand, motioning for quiet, then turned to Freya and asked her to describe what had happened. After Freya had finished her tearful, dramatic tale, the officer turned to Alistair. "Well? Is what she said true?" Alistair wasn''t about to admit to something he hadn''t done. "She fell entirely on her own. My wife and I were a good six feet away from her at the time. It had absolutely nothing to do with us." Freya immediately got all worked up. "I''m not a clumsy toddler! How could I just randomly trip and fall into a fountain for no reason? You''re the one who''s lying!" 22:00 Chapter 148 Pure Malice 9 min left The onlookers all nodded vigorously and chimed in with their agreement., And every single one of them swore that they were eyewitnesses. Alistair and his wife had pushed Freya into the fountain! And their motive? Duh! They''re obviously psycho, twisted, obsessed anti-fans! Deranged haters don''t need a motive! Alistair caught the look Freya shot him. She wasn''t even bothering to hide the smug, triumphant glint in her eyes. He just let out a small, dismissive smirk. Seriously, though, why did Freya, who seemed to be walking perfectly fine one second, suddenly take a spectacr nosedive into the fountain pool the next? Well, because she''s a schemer, that''s why. And lucky for me, I happen to have the Schemer''s Bane... But here''s the really weird part. I have absolutely no beef with Freya. I literally only learned who she even was earlier today. And then, bam, here I am, meeting her in person tonight under these totally bizarre, almost surreal circumstances. 22:00 Chapter 148 Pure Malice 9 min loft Alistair''s mind instantly shed back to Julian''s cryptic, almost conspiratorialment at lunchtime. "She has a boyfriend." And just by sheer, unbelievable coincidence, her boyfriend turned out to be the mega-superstar Leo! And just this afternoon, he and Caroline had metaphorically mopped the floor with Leo! The pure malice Freya had been radiating when she first came at us... So, yeah. This whole charade? She is definitely doing this for Leo. With so many people to volunteer as witnesses for Freya, she was clearly convinced she had this whole situation locked down. She wanted Alistair and Caroline to record a groveling apology video and post it online for the whole world to see. The demand might have sounded magnanimous, almost forgiving. But in reality, it was incredibly malicious. She was at the peak of her poprity right now, with a massive, rabidly devoted fanbase. If this story blew up, her fans would absolutely crucify Alistair online. They''d tear him to shreds, one nasty, vitriolicment at a 22:00 Chapter 148 Pure Malice time. 9 min left And if there were a few unhinged, extremist types who might decide to take things offline? She was actively trying topletely destroy them, to ruin their lives. Not only did the onlookerspletely fail to see her vicious intent, but they were also all tut-tutting, muttering about how she was too soft-hearted and too forgiving. Alistair just shrugged and offered an unconcerned smile, a look that clearly said, "You done with your little performance? Good. Because now it''s our turn." He cleared his throat. "Officer, she is tantly fabricating lies, ndering me and my wife, and inciting these people tounch a campaign of verbal harassment and personal attacks against us. This entire incident has caused significant- emotional distress and considerable damage to our reputations." Freya didn''t even have to open her mouth. Someone from the crowd immediately started sputtering, "That''s a load of absolute crap! The unmitigated gall of this guy! Officer, don''t you listen to a word he says! They were clearly just jealous of Ms. Peterson''s poprity, so they assaulted her..." 22:01 Chapter 148 Pure Malice 9 min loft Alistair interrupted him, his voice sharp, "And you personally witnessed us physically assaulting her? You saw it with your own two eyes?" The guy, desperate for the cop to believe his story, puffed out his chest and insisted, "Yeah! Damn right, I did! I saw the whole thing!" Freya shot the man a look overflowing with gratitude, her eyes welling up with crocodile tears. Alistair slowly scanned the crowd, his gaze lingering on the faces of the self- proimed champions of justice. "And what about the rest of you? You all saw it too? Just a friendly little tip. You might want to think very carefully before you answer that." Maybe it was his arrogance, his utterck of repentance, that finally pushed them over the edge because the crowd roared back in near-perfect unison, "Yeah! We all saw it! Everyst one of us!" Just then, Caroline, who had been hiding so demurely in Alistair''s embrace, slowly looked up. Her expression was cool and detached as she said, "When you speak to mywyer, please be sure to include that exact statement." Except for the most heavily wooded, secluded spots, the park was actually pretty well lit. 22:01 Chapter 148 Pure Malice After Caroline spoke those words, the atmosphere became noticeably quieter. 9 min left The yellowish glow of the parkmps fell on her face, illuminating her wless features and delicate, perfect face. Her cool, understated elegance instantly eclipsed Freya. Even with her celebrity shine, Freya suddenly looked ordinary, like just another face in the crowd. Freya''s expression, for some reason, darkened even further. A strange look flickered in her eyes as she stared at Caroline, a look that was practically dripping with venom. This was also the first time Caroline had deigned to actually look directly at Freya, her gaze sharp and slightly narrowed. Alistair sensed the subtle shift in Caroline''s demeanor. He followed her gaze, giving Freya another quick, dismissive once-over. He still didn''t see anything particrly special about this loud, attention-grabbing woman. "Officer! Officer, over here! I have evidence! I have proof that these two people arepletely innocent!" Someone, it turned out to be one of Caroline''s discreet bodyguards, came rushing over, holding out a smartphone with a video already cued up. 22:01 sh Marriage to a Stu CEO by 149 Chapter 149 Her Own Tangled Trap The video was sharp and perfectly clear. And it showed exactly what Alistair had said. He and his wife were just strolling through the park, hand in hand. As they got close to the fountain, Freya came walking toward them. But while she was still a good few feet away from them, she suddenly just sort of wobbled and then pitched headfirst right into the water! The whole time, they neverid a finger on her. They didn''t even speak to her. In fact, right before Freya took her unnned dip, Alistair and Caroline hadn''t even spared her a single nce! The truth was right there, in as day, for everyone to see. Freya''s face went a ghastly shade of pale. The self-righteous mob that had been vehemently baying for Alistair''s blood just stood there, mouths agape. Alistair faced the officer. "Officer, you saw it. This group, led by Ms. Peterson,unched a vicious, unprovoked attack on my wife and me. If that bodyguard hadn''t luckily filmed it, with them all ganging up and lying, we''d have been screwed. No way to clear our names." The officer turned, his expression stern, looking from Freya to the now-silent crowd. "Well? Your exnation?" Freya was floored, looking like she''d been hit by a truck. 22:01 Chapter 149 Her Own Tangled Trap 9 min left She honestly had no idea how she''d gone from walking fine one second to taking an involuntary swim in the fountain. Her whole focus had been on proving her love for her boyfriend. The harebrained n? Stage a bump and fall, a ssic fake injury, then use her huge fanbase to pressure whoever pissed off her boyfriend into a groveling apology. Okay, falling early had thrown her, made her panic. But weirdly, the result was even better, more dramatic, than her original n. Initially, just the three of them were there. But the instant she struck her most pathetic, tearful damsel-in-distress pose, every onlooker automatically assumed she was the victim. The crowd, moments ago so aggressively testifying for Freya, now panicked, their faces paling, desperately trying to distance themselves. But Alistair''s words painted their actions as something far more serious, verging on a coordinated mob attack, maybe even harassment. So, the local cops rounded them all up and hauled them to the station for investigation. Freya, truly caught in her own tangled trap, was a blubbering, hysterical mess, frantically calling for backup. 22:01 Chapter 149 Her Own Tangled Trap Soon, Leo, decked out in full celebrity-incognito gear, mask, sunsses, and the works, strode into the police station. 9 min left Spotting Caroline and Alistair, he did a visible double-take, and he was clearly surprised. Once he got the full, unvarnished story, he rounded on Freya, voice tight. "Who the hell told you to do this? What were you thinking?" Freya, face a mess of tears and makeup, pointed a trembling, usatory finger at Caroline, voice cracking. "Is she the one you''re sopletely, pathetically obsessed with?" Alistair just sighed, exasperated. Seriously? Could this get any more ridiculous? Okay, so apparently, this is the convoluted backstory. Leo, it turned out, was secretly, desperately pining for some unattainable dream girl. Before he and Freya even started, he''d been brutally honest. He''d t-out told her he only noticed her because her vibe slightly resembled his precious, unrequited love, And Freya, bless her heart, had apparently said she didn''t mind 22:01 Chapter 149 Her Own Tangled Trap 8 min left being the unrequited love''s B-list understudy, his second-string substitute. On that interesting and totally healthy premise, they''d decided to try dating secretly. Now, Leo was proud of a seriously powerful family. He wasn''t the type to just let people walk all over him. So, anyone who could bully him, make him swallow his anger, and shut up had to be a big deal, not some nobody. Unfortunately for Freya, who was so desperate to impress Leo, she''d forgotten that crucial detail. The moment she finally realized something was seriously wrong was when she got a clear look at Caroline''s face. That''s when she''d jumped to the wildly inurate conclusion that Caroline was Leo''s long-lost, cherished, unrequited love. "She''s my cousin! My cousin, you idiot!" Freya was, once again, utterly speechless. The full, horrifying weight of her colossal screw-up finally hit her. She realized just how foolish she''d been. 22:01 Chapter 149 Her Own Tangled Trap 8 min left And trying to suck up to Caroline now? Way toote for that. ***** "Honey, wild guess. Who do you think really set Freya up?" It waste when they got back from the station. Trying to get to bed earlier, they''d showered together. However, their time-saving strategy had gone spectacrly, if pleasantly, off the rails. Later, in the deep quiet of the night, heartbeats settled. Alistairy in bed, propped on an elbow, face to face with Caroline, chatting softly. Alistair ventured. "Leo?" Caroline raised an eyebrow. "Why him?" "Well, you called him a total deadbeat, right? Figured he got tired of her, decided he was done. So he dug a pit for her, made sure she''d piss you off, convenient excuse to dump her?" "Hmm, some logic there... Ah, forget it, honey. I''m being unfair. You don''t know my crazy family. You''d never guess." Caroline cut to the chase. "It was probably Leo''s mother pulling 22:01 Chapter 149 Her Own Tangled Trap 48 min left the strings." Leo''s mother... Wait, that''s Caroline''s aunt, right? Alistair noticed Caroline didn''t even say aunt. She used the formal, detached Leo''s mother. That small detail spoke volumes about their ice- cold, estranged rtionship. Then, it clicked. Of course! Leo''s a huge star. His mom probably looks down on Freya and thinks she''s not good enough for her precious son. But she doesn''t want to be the bad guy, openly breaking them up. Perfect opportunity! Subtly nudge Freya into going after us, knowing it would backfire. Killing two birds with one stone! Diabolical. Caroline gently ced her hand on Alistair''s cheek. "Honey, I won''t let you get dragged into that. I won''t let you meet people who''ll just poison your mood." Alistair wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her close until no space remained. Whatever messy history Caroline had with her rtives, excluding Mabel, with Mabel still in the picture, Caroline couldn''t truly sever all ties. 22:01 Chapter 149 Her Own Tangled Trap 8 min left They''d meet eventually. It was inevitable. And from Leo''s attitude, though he wasn''t as likable as Julian, he did seem to care about Caroline, somewhat, in his own twisted way. Alistair, as Caroline''s husband, couldn''t just stay on the sidelines. "It''s okay, babe. Don''t worry. I''m not made of ss. Besides, honey, I''m your husband. You can''t selfishly cut me out of parts of your life. Not fair to me. We''re a team, remember?" Caroline was silent for a long moment. "They''re not as easy to deal with as you think." "That''s okay. If that''s how they are, I don''t n on being easy with them either." "But Alistair... They''re not like Liam, or Celeste, or Caleb. And definitely not in the same league as scumbags like Nathaniel and Reba." Alistair got it. She was warning him. Her rtives weren''t ordinary troublemakers. Any one of them was a symbol of serious, top-tier power. They could crush a guy like him as easily as squashing a Chapter 149 Her Own Tangled Trap 8 min left bothersome ant. But that, paradoxically, was why Alistair saw no point in hiding. If they want to see me, can I really avoid it? Not a chance. He trusted Caroline''s ability to protect him. But he didn''t want to cower behind Caroline. He wanted to stand in front of Caroline and Eloise and be their shield. And he could say, with genuine, heartfelt confidence, that now, finally, he had the ability to do just that. They held each other silently. Maybe it was the day''s craziness or their own thoughts, but neither could sleep. In the darkness, Caroline whispered, ¡°Alistair, you know, actually, just like you, I''m a kid without a mom too." Write yourment ir Gifts sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO CEO by 150 Chapter 150 The Past 8 min left Alistair had never tried to pry into Caroline''s family. Even though they were married, he believed that sometimes, even between spouses, there should be space for privacy. Everyone had secrets they''d rather keep to themselves. He was no exception. He hadn''t told Caroline about the system. It wasn''t because he didn''t love her enough. It was just that the nature of it was tooplex to exin, and sharing it would only bring unnecessary confusion. He would rather keep it to himself and use its power to protect her quietly, without her ever having to know. Caroline rarely mentioned any rtives, which he''d assumed was her way of avoiding memories that brought her pain. So when she suddenly brought up her mother, Alistair was caught She has no mother, just like me? What does that even mean? As far as he knew, her mother had been living abroad this whole time. That was what Mabel told him. And Mabel wasn''t the type to lie, especially not about something like this. 22:01 8 min left Chapter 150 The Past Caroline''s voice remained calm, but there was a faint trace of sorrow in it. It was clear she''d spent a long timeing to terms with her mother''s absence before she could speak about it with such Alistair felt something twist in his chest. He understood her pain all too well. There was a kind of loneliness only motherless kids understood. He never imagined she''d lived with that too. "My mom left for another country when I was really young. She never divorced my dad, but she stoppeding home. At first, she visited often, but over the years, it became less and less. Eventually, she just stoppeding back altogether. Thest time I saw her, she came back to finalize the divorce." Alistair held her close, wanting to stop her from going on, but he had no idea what to say. "Later, people told me she had found someone new overseas, started a new family, and had more kids. Others said she became a nun and cut ties with the world. But no one ever told me the truth-that my mom had gotten sick. Really sick. Thatst time she came back, she gave me a small box and told me not to open 22:01 Chapter 150 The Past it until after my eighteenth birthday." 98 min left Alistair had a feeling there was more to that box than met the eye. "You opened it early?" he asked. Caroline shook her head, her voice soft. "No. I always listened to my mom. She said after I turned eighteen, so I promised her! would wait, and I kept that promise." Alistair sighed quietly. "But the box still got opened?" "Yeah... I used to live with my grandmother. Around that time, she wasn''t doing well and had to move into a care facility. I stayed at Ashbourne Manor, and most of the time, it was Juju and his parents taking care of me." Juju. Of course she meant Julian. That was what she used to call him back when they were kids. Alistair kept listening. Some memories were painful, but being able to talk about them was a kind of healing in itself. "That day, Paige came by." He interrupted, "Who''s Paige?" "She''s Leo''s mother." 22:01 Chapter 150 The Past Alistair immediately went quiet again. "Paige brought a girl with her. While I wasn''t looking, the girl sneaked into my room and started going through my things. She..." 8 min left Caroline paused, like the memory had taken the air from her lungs. Alistair gently rubbed her back, giving her time. "She tore my room apart. She found the box. By the time I realized what was happening, it was already open." That box had meant everything to Caroline, something she''d guarded like a treasure. The fact that the girl found it meant she had turned the entire room upside down. Caroline had snapped. She wasn''t the kind of person to cry and wait for an adult to step in. She hit the girl on the spot. Then Paige came storming in and pped her across the face, shouting that she was a savage. At this point, Alistair pulled her into a tighter embrace, fury burning in his chest. She really went through all that? 22:01 Chapter 150 The Past 8 min left The girl had been in the wrong, and somehow Caroline was the one who got hit. That was the day Caroline cut ties with Paigepletely. Paige ran straight to Caroline''s father, Gordon Ashbourne, and put on a show. Gordon told Caroline to apologize. She refused. That night, Caroline finally looked inside the box her mother had left. Inside were photographs, from the time she was a baby all the way through childhood, and several notebooks filled with her mother''s handwriting, pages and pages of love. Thest page in one of the notebooks read: [My darling girl, you''re all grown up now. Life is long, but you''ll never be alone. I''ll always be with you, just in a different way.] Alistair felt the damp warmth of her tears soaking through his shirt. He said nothing. He just held her. That was when she finally understood that her mother had been sick. There had been problems between her and Gordon, but she couldn''t take Caroline with her. So, proud and stubborn, she left the country. Chapter 150 The Past 8 min left And when the illness came, she didn''t want anyone to see her in a weakened state. Caroline went wild. She was desperate to find her mom, to be with her during whatever time they had left. But Paige said she''d lost her mind... that she needed treatment. The cruelest part? Gordon believed her. Why didn''t Caroline show him the box? The notes? The photos? Because by the time she begged anyone to help her find her mother, sobbing and screaming, her room had already been cleaned out. Everything, everyst trace of her mother, had been thrown away like garbage. Later, she found out it was Paige who convinced Gordon that Mabel had spoiled her too much, making her ungrateful. And while Mabel was gone, Paige offered to take over her "education." Gordon agreed. Paige found someic books in her room, used her of corrupting herself with nonsense, and decided to clear out the entire space. 22:01 Chapter 150 The Past + 8 min left From then on, anything that went into Caroline''s room had to be approved by Paige first. That was when Carolinepletely broke. She nearly killed Paige that day. Gordon found out, and in a rage, he banished her. Paige personally arranged for two people to keep her under surveince. Caroline tried to escape several times, but she never made it far before getting dragged back. Once, she even got someone else into trouble, someone who had just been trying to help her. Things got messy. Paige had her transferred somewhere new. ording to them, she was "unstable" and in need of "serious treatment and supervision." Eventually, they moved her to that house in Chicago, right near Alistair''s home. The day she arrived, something strange happened. Out of nowhere, her chest started to ache, sharp and unbearable. And somehow, she just knew that her mother was gone. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 151 Chapter 151 The Boy in Her Gray World 20 min left From the day she felt her mother''s absence, Caroline became unusually quiet. Or maybe that was not the right word. She wasn''t exactly obedient. Nor was she lifeless, not exactly. It was more like she had turned into a shell, a body without feeling. The world had gone gray. And in that dull, silent world, the boy who had unexpectedly wandered into her line of sight-smiling so brightly from the garden outside the window-became the only spot of color in her entire year. She had no idea how much time passed after that. Then one day, as usual, she sat quietly by the window, peering out like an obsessed voyeur, hoping for a glimpse of that boy. And he looked up. He actually looked up and smiled right at her. Even though she had been careful to stay out of view, convinced he couldn''t possibly see her, her heart still started pounding uncontrobly. 23.12 Chapter 151 The Boy In Her Gray World 1. se) 20 min lett The boy... she actually knew his name. She had heard his grandfather and the neighbors call him Alistair. That day, Alistair waved at her through the window, like he was saying goodbye. And from that moment on, he never appeared again. One day passed. Then two... and then three. Days turned into weeks, and still, there was no sign of him. The girl who had once been silent and numb suddenly became irritable and impossible to manage. Paige heard about it and came storming in to put her back in line. They ended up fighting again. Paige pushed her, and Caroline''s head mmed hard against the wall. After that, she forgot everything from that year, including Alistair. Now, with her face buried in Alistair''s chest, Caroline rubbed her head against him, inching even closer, even though there was barely any space left between them. It was as if she wanted to melt into himpletely. Maybe that was the only way she could feel safe. 23:12 Chapter 151 The Boy in Her Gray World 20 min left She hadn''t told Alistair anything about that year. He would have felt heartbroken if he knew. But it was all in the past. She didn''t want to bring him pain over something that couldn''t be undone. Alistair held her tightly, both protective and exasperated. "How could your dad believe everything Paige told him?" he asked. Caroline corrected him, "He''s not my dad. I don''t have a father." That hit Alistair even harder. And maybe she''s right. A man like that... he might as well not exist. Maybe it was because his rtionship with her mom had fallen apart. Or maybe, as Caroline often joked, she had always been the kind of person people found hard to love. Whatever the reason, Gordon had never shown much affection for her. He was always traveling, always somewhere far, either overseas or on business. He hardly visited. There had never been much of a father-daughter bond between them. 23:12 Chapter 151 The Boy in Her Gray World (20 min left And since he had grown up with Paige, their rtionship ran deeper. Of course he would take her side. Which meant, whatever Paige said became gospel. Alistair felt a tightness in his chest from the frustration. And to think I actually used to worry about how to get on her dad''s good side. But now? No need. So what if he was the richest man in the country? He was still just a fool who couldn''t tell right from wrong. Caroline and Leo hadn''t always been at each other''s throats. They had once gotten along fine, or at least tolerated each other. It was after she nearly killed Paige that everything between them fell apart. From Leo''s point of view, maybe he wasn''t entirely wrong. But from Alistair''s perspective, his wife was never the one at fault. No matter when or where, no matter what happened, he would always stand by Caroline. Still, if he took a step back and looked at the situation objectively, he could admit that Leo had, in his own way, still shown some 23:12 Chapter 151 The Boy in Her Gray World lingering affection for Caroline as family. 20 min left The next day, Alistair checked the news online. As expected, it had blown up. Freya''s scandal had gone viral-every tform was flooded with reports about her arrest and the criminal charges. Because she was a public figure, the fallout was even worse than the "two men, one woman" scandal from New York. That one had been wild, but this? Freya''s case had set the entire inte on fire. Some fans turned on her. Some insisted she was innocent. Others didn''t care about the truth at all and kept obsessing over her looks. It wasplete chaos. Regardless of who still believed in her, Freya''s career was done. With a criminal record hanging over her, there was no way she could make aeback. Alistair checked Yves'' Twitter page and saw that Freya''s name had already been removed from the cast list of If There''s a Next Second. Production was about to start. Losing an actress in such a major role at thest minute had left Yves furious and scrambling to find a recement. But it wasn''t easy to find someone who matched the character''s look and feel. To be honest, Alistair never thought Freya had truly fit the role he 23:12 Chapter 151 The Boy in Her Gray World had written in the first ce. 20 min left While Yves was ranting about unreliable producers, a face came to Alistair''s mind. Someone who, in both image and presence, matched the role far better than Freya ever did. The moment Yves heard the suggestion, he told Alistair to reach out to her for a screen test. "Who cares if she''s new? Technically, Freya was a neer too. Every award- winning actor starts somewhere. Alistair, just have here in and try." Alistair pulled up Aaron''s number and gave him a call. If someone was going to get this chance, why not Janice? For him, it was just lending a hand. Whether she could make something of it, that was up to her. He trusted Yves'' character. If Janice made it into the cast, she''d have a real shot at fulfilling her dream of bing an actress. At least with Yves, there would be no shady dealings behind the scenes. "Does Janice still want to act?" he asked when Aaron picked up. 23:12 Chapter 151 The Boy in Her Gray World 20 min left "Director Yves Robinson is about to start filming a new project, and there''s an opening. I rmended her. If she''s free, she cane in for a screen test today. I''ll text you the address." While Alistair was on the phone, Caroline was taking a nap. Her method of napping was a little unusual. She''d curl up behind him, arms wrapped around his waist, cheek pressed against his back. Eyes closed, just like that, she''d fall asleep. At first, Alistair had tried to convince her to lie down properly, telling her she''d sleep morefortably. But over time, he realized something. Caroline wasn''t just trying to rest. She was using every excuse to stay close to him. Right after Alistair hung up, Caroline''s phone rang. It was Julian. Leo might have been great at being a celebrity, but as a cousin, he was basically invisible. He didn''t even have Caroline''s number. So if he wanted to reach her, he either had to go through Mabel or 23:12 Chapter 151 The Boy in Her Gray World Julian. 20 min left Leo and Julian didn''t get along, for reasons that weren''t hard to guess. Julian had always been on Caroline''s side. And frankly, Julian looked and acted more like her family than Leo ever did. Caroline didn''t even hesitate. "Not seeing her," she said coldly. A few minutester, Julian called again. "Ms. Ashbourne, Mrs. Reed is here. She asked to meet with you at two this afternoon." Caroline answered the call on speaker. Alistair noticed the change in her expression immediately. Her face went cold, and her answer was as firm as before. "Not seeing her." Mrs. Reed? If Caroline was that dismissive, it had to be Leo''s mother-Paige. Alistair looked at her, silently asking if she was okay. Caroline gave a small shake of her head and then replied to Julian in a clipped, professional tone, "Tell Leo I''ll meet with him this morning." CEO by 152 Chapter 152 Leo in Pain At exactly eleven in the morning, Alistair received two messages nearly at the same time. Aaron: [Janice passed the audition! Thank you so much for giving her this opportunity. She''s incredibly grateful. Would it be possible to thank you in person?] Yves: [That girl you rmended passed the audition.] As Alistair looked down to reply, the door swung open. The person who entered was fully disguised with oversized sunsses. He nced at Alistair with aplicated expression. Leo had shown up, apanied by his assistant, Ezra Cain. Caroline looked up and spoke coolly, "He can wait outside." Leo instinctively looked at Alistair. Alistair gave him a polite smile. I''m not the outsider here. Leo clenched his jaw and waved Ezra out. Ezra hesitated. "You really can''t afford another incident. The concert-" Leo snapped, "Out!" Chapter 152 Leo in Pain 19 min left Once Ezra left, Caroline got straight to the point. "I''m only here today out of respect for my grandmother. So let me give you a formal warning. Tell your mother to back off. I have plenty of dirt on her. I''ve been busy, but if she''s in a hurry to pick a fight, I don''t mind making time." Even through the mask, Leo''s reaction was visible. He had clearly assumed Caroline hade for his girlfriend-wait, no, ex-girlfriend. But now he realized this wasn''t about Freya at all. She was here for Paige. And what kind of son would sit there and let someone threaten his mother to his face? Even if she was his cousin-it was too much. Leo shot to his feet and mmed a palm against the table. "Caroline, that''s enough! I used to let things slide because you were young and didn''t know better, but now you''re the president of apany. You can''t keep using that excuse. If you talk to me like this again, I swear I''m going to lose it!" Alistair frowned. He didn''t mind putting Leo on the floor again, but he figured he should let Caroline finish first. Just then, with a loud bang, the door flew open. Ezra had kicked Chapter 152 Leo in Pain 19 min left it in from the outside, clearly terrified Leo might get hurt and the concert might fall apart. "Get out!" Leo shouted. Ezra quickly disappeared. Caroline gave a dryugh. "Don''t tell me you seriously haven''t wondered why Freya showed up in front of me yesterday?" Leo was practically panting from frustration. "This is about you and my mom. Don''t change the subject!" Alistair said calmly, "She is talking about your mother." Leo snapped, "You don''t get to lecture me. You''re just an outsider." Alistair let out a quiet scoff and said, "I think you''ve got it backward. Out of the three of us, you''re the only outsider here." Leo froze. Caroline added, "My husband''s right. You are the outsider." Leo slowly sat down, burying his face in his hands. His voice cracked. "Carol, can you just tell me why? Why did we end up like this? I remember when we were kids, things weren''t like this. I loved going to Grandma''s ce to see you. We''d fight, sure, but we always made up. I used to sneak you snacks you 20.10 Chapter 152 Leo in Pain (0) 19 min left weren''t allowed to have, and you''d share whatever fun stuff you had with me..." He wasn''t putting on a show. Even Alistair, who had no problem knocking Leo down if needed, could see how genuinely upset he was. Caroline said nothing. Her face remained cold and unreadable. "I''ll admit," Leo continued, "my mom didn''t always do the right thing. She was strict. Too strict... with both of us. But everything she did, she did because she thought it was best. You can me her, but how can you hate her?" Alistair replied, "Freya showing up yesterday was your mom''s idea. She doesn''t approve of Freya and decided to use her to mess with us and to break the two of you up." As he spoke, Alistair stood and walked to the door. He swung it open without warning. Ezra had been lurking right outside and stumbled in,pletely caught off guard. His phone flew out of his hand. Alistair caught it mid-air and ced it in front of Leo. "See for yourself." The night before, they''d started suspecting Ezra. Caroline had immediately ordered a background check. It turned out Ezra had been receiving financial support from Paige for years. On Chapter 152 Leo in Pain 19 min left the surface, he worked for Leo. But in truth, he was reporting to Paige. She was his real boss. Every move Leo made had been meticulously reported to her. Ezra''s message history with Paige was practically nonstop. Unless he was asleep, he was texting her-photos, videos, updates. Leo scrolled through the chat logs until he reached a photo from his very first date with Freya. Then he saw Paige''sment. And that was the breaking point. Paige: [This girl looks just like that filthy tramp from back then. There''s no way she''s marrying into our family.] Leo ripped off his sunsses, eyes wide with disbelief. Across the table, Alistair peeled a macadamia nut and handed it to Caroline. She popped a grape into his mouth in return. From time to time, they nced up to watch Leo''s emotional descent-from shock, to disbelief, to rage, to the verge of copse. What a mess. A motherless child was pitiful. But having a mother like Paige? Chapter 152 Leo in Pain That wasn''t luck. That was a curse. 19 min left Leo sat frozen, staring at the phone for a long time. Alistair was starting to wonder if he''d gone catatonic when, all of a sudden, Leo lost it. He lunged at Ezra, yanking him by the cor, his voice trembling with rage. "Who was she talking about? That tramp? Who was it?!" Ezra was shaking like a leaf. "I... I don''t know..." "You wanna try saying that again?" Leo shouted. "You don''t know?!" Ezra stammered, "It was... it was..." Leo whispered, "I told you to take care of her that night. Then she disappeared. You know where she is. I know you do. Tell me where she is!" There was something wild behind his eyes, like he was barely holding himself together. Alistair had a feeling he was talking about some girl from Leo''s past, maybe even Eloise''s mother? Outside, the sky was bright blue, not a cloud in sight. As they walked down the steps, Alistair wrapped an arm around Caroline''s waist and easily lifted her down. Chapter 152 Leo in Pain His voice was low and heavy. "Babe, did you already figure it out?" Caroline nodded. "Yeah." 19 min left She had started to suspect something the moment she realized how much Freya resembled someone else. She had never met that other girl in person, but she had seen photos of her while looking for Eloise. Then she said, almost offhandedly, "Eloise looks just like her mother." So they had all misjudged Leo. He wasn''t some heartless yer who had abandoned a girl and their child. The truth was, Paige had always thought too highly of herself. She believed her son was destined for greatness, and sh couldn''t allow some nobody to contaminate their bloodline. Whether it was that sweet, naive college girl from years ago, or the maniptive but foolish Freya, neither had ever been worthy in her eyes. CEO by 153 Chapter 153 Losing Eloise? Leo''s eyes were bloodshot, his whole body radiating the tension of a beast ready to snap. Ezra barely managed a timid "I''m sorry" before Leo roared at him, "Shut the hell up!" As a public figure, Leo was usually careful with his words, always managing his image. He wouldn''t normally curse unless he was truly pushed to the edge. Right now, he was well past it. He shot to his feet, and Alistair had a feeling he knew exactly what Leo was about to do. "You going after her now won''t change the fact that she''s had you monitored for years," Alistair said calmly. Leo stared at him, his voice low and threatening. "You trying to tell me how to handle my life?" Alistair popped a dried plum into his mouth like it was none of his business. "I''m just saying, if yoush out now, she"" know you''ve caught on. She''ll only tighten her grip from here." People with that kind of need for control never backed off just because they''d been exposed. They only learned to hide it better. It was smarter to wait, stay patient, and take them down when they least expected it, once and for all. Leo was fuming, but he wasn''t stupid. He heard the warning in Alistair''s tone. Slowly, he sat back down and turned to Ezra. "Tell me where she is. And if you swear you won''t take orders from my mother again, I''ll let the rest of this go." Ezra looked utterly defeated. "I swear I don''t know where she is. Your mom didn''t like her, so of course she made sure they never crossed paths again. I... I didn''t keep track of her..." His voice broke as he continued, "I didn''t want to do this, but your mom''s done a lot for me. I thought she was doing what was best for you. I see now I was wrong. Please... just give me another chance..." Leo stood up again, fists clenched. Caroline spoke suddenly, her voice cool andposed, "I actually know where that girl is." Leo turned to her, stunned. "You know her? That''s impossible. You''ve never even met her." Caroline didn''t blink. "Her name is Miley ir, isn''t it?¡± Leo froze. His face gave everything away. Honestly, by this point, Alistair almost felt sorry for the guy. From the look in his eyes, it was clear Leo had never really stopped looking for the girl he once had a fleeting, passionate connection with. He''d probably given up eventually, thinking she''d moved on, found someone else. She never came looking for me. She must''ve made her choice. But the truth was crueler than that. She hadn''t moved on. She hadn''t chosen to leave him. Someone else had made that choice for them. And that someone was the woman he respected most, his mother. And worse still, he didn''t even know that the girl he had never stopped thinking about was already gone. Caroline brought the conversation back to the present without a flicker of emotion. "You can forgive your mother all you want in the name of love. But I don''t ept her attempts to control me, whatever excuse she hides behind." Leo said nothing. No. Not even if she''s his mother. I''m still a person, a fully grown man. Parents don''t get to run your life just because they raised you. Caroline''s voice sharpened. "My mom left me a box once. It was the most important thing in the world to me. You know what your mother did with it? She threw it out like trash." She stared straight at Leo. "If someone hadn''t been there to stop me, I would''ve killed her that day." Everyone else still thought Caroline''s mother was alive and living overseas. Only Alistair knew the truth. So he understood the weight of every word she said. Caroline stood and delivered her final warning. "My problems with your mother go far beyond this. I expect you to stay out of it. If you insist on clinging to her side and standing in my way, then that makes you my enemy." Leo stood frozen in ce, stunned by the ultimatum. As Caroline moved to leave, he lunged forward and grabbed her hand. "Carol, at least tell me where she is. Please, I''m begging you." Caroline pulled her hand back without hesitation. "Talk to me after your concert," she said coolly. Once they were outside, Alistair couldn''t hold it in anymore. ¡°Honey, you are the kindest person on this. If anyone dares call you cold-hearted, I''ll fight them myself." Because if she had told him everything right then, Leo wouldn''t have been able to make it through the concert. His whole career might have gone up in mes. Caroline gave a self-deprecating smile. "Please, don''t put me on a pedestal. I just wanted to give him time to cool off¡ªand take my warning seriously. I don''t want him throwing himself into the fire trying to protect his mother when Ie for her." Alistair hesitated, a thought creeping in. "What if Gordon gets involved?" Caroline had power. But so did Leo. And if her father, Gordon, stepped in, Caroline might not be able to win that fight. Still, he voiced the concern so she could consider it. He wasn''t afraid of backing her, even if it meant using more system resources to arm himself against Gordon. Caroline seemedpletely unfazed. ¡°You''re worried he will meddle? When I go after Paige, I''m not leaving him out of it." Alistair stared at her. She''s not even worried about him. Not a bit. And this wasn''t some reckless disy of youthful arrogance. It came from a ce of quiet, unshakable power. He pulled her into a hug. But another question hit him, one he couldn''t ignore. It sounded crazy, but he had to ask. "Honey... what if Leo finds out Eloise is his daughter? What if he tries to fight us for custody?" No. That''s my daughter. No one is taking her away from me. They couldn''t hide Eloise forever. That wasn''t realistic. Caroline frowned, "I''ve thought about that. At first, I thought Leo was just another selfish man. I didn''t think he deserved to be Eloise''s father..." Alistair''s voice was tense. "You''re not thinking of giving her back to him, are you? Because I won''t agree to that." Caroline looked genuinely surprised. Alistair had always supported her without question. This was one of the very few times he had pushed back. She studied him for a moment and then tilted her head with a small smile. "Are you afraid she''ll start calling Leo ¡®Dad''? I mean, biologically speaking, he is her father." Alistair''s expression didn''t change. "I don''t care. I''m not giving her up." Caroline stared at him for a while and then softened. She couldn''t keep teasing him. "Rx, sweetheart. I''m not that dumb. I raised Eloise, fed her, took care of her when she was just a bony little thing, and watched her grow into this beautiful, confident girl. You think I''d just hand her over to him? I don''t do things that make me lose." And the truth was, Alistair knew Caroline loved Eloise just as deeply, maybe even more than he did. He was just terrified of losing the one thing they''d both fought so hard to protect. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 154 Chapter 154 Eloise Wanted a Little Brother Leo''s concert went on as scheduled. Amusingly enough, he sent Caroline several tickets, prime seats, nearly impossible to buy even at outrageous prices. He knew she wouldn''t attend. The gesture was more symbolic than anything, a quiet offering of goodwill. That night, footage of the concert lit up every major streaming tform. Out of mild curiosity, Alistair wondered how Leo had managed to perform with that bruise still fresh on his face. After a quick search, he found that Leo had cleverly used exaggerated stage makeup to cover it up. The quirky new look was so different from his usual style that it actually sparked a wave of buzz and fascination among his fans. Since helping Leo finally recognize the disturbing level of control Paige held over his life, things had been calm for Alistair and Caroline. It was just after nine in the evening when Eloise drifted off to sleep, clutching her small brown teddy bear. Ever since Caroline brought Eloise home, she had bought her countless toys. 21:03 Chapter 154 Eloise Wanted a Little Brot... (*) 19 min left Back then, she had been juggling school and the early stages of her career, often relying on others to help care for her. One evening, on her way home, she passed by a shop and spotted the bear. She bought it on a whim, hoping to cheer Eloise up. She remembered smiling as she handed it to her daughter and saying, "See this little brown bear? This is Mommy. When I''m not around, it''ll stay with you, okay?" Eloise had only been a little over a year old then, but after so much time and effort, she had already begun forming an attachment to Caroline. Caroline wasn''t sure whether Eloise had fully understood those words, but at some point, she began noticing that Eloise would only fall asleep with the bear in her arms. Eventually, the little bear became herfort object. Wherever they stayed, it came with them. Without it, Eloise would cry herself into a panic. Caroline, always cautious, had quietly ordered an entire box of identical bears- just in case it ever went missing. But to this day, the original bear had never let them down. It had stayed faithfully by Eloise''s side, night after night. 21:03 Chapter 154 Eloise Wanted a Little Brot... (*) 19 min left Alistair gently stroked Eloise''s chubby little hand and then adjusted her nket, tugging it up to her chin. Ever since learning the truth about her parentage, he''d be the kind of dad who couldn''t stop hovering over his daughter. His feelings were...plicated. Even though Caroline had already assured him she would never tell Leo the truth, and even if Leo somehow found out, she would never let him take Eloise away, Alistair still couldn''t shake a lingering sense of dread. Two hands came to rest softly on his shoulders. Caroline leaned down behind him, the faint scent of her body wash wrapping around him like a warm. She lowered her voice near his ear, feigning a pout. "So now that you''ve got your baby girl, you don''t want your big girl anymore?" Alistair couldn''t helpughing. As if that were even possible. Both his girls were his whole world. He pulled Caroline into hisp. She gave a small protest, frowning as she tried to wriggle free. 21:03 Chapter 154 Eloise Wanted a Little Brot... "Alistair, really? In front of our daughter?" "She''s asleep," he said shamelessly. With Caroline settled against him, they flipped through the drawings Eloise had done earlier that night. 19 min left She was a little bookworm already, with the makings of a gifted student. Her old man couldn''t have been prouder. She also loved to draw. Whenever she had a free moment, she''d sit quietly at her tiny desk and sketch. Her favorite subjects were a handsome man, a long-haireddy, and a little girl with a bun. Their little family of three. The drawings were childish but undeniably endearing. But tonight, she''d added a new character-a cute little boy. To be honest, the definition of "cute" or "handsome" in Eloise''s drawings required a bit of imagination. But Alistair had asked out of genuine curiosity. "Who''s this little guy?" he''d said, pointing at the sketch. Eloise had looked up from her coloring and answered with perfect seriousness, "That''s my little brother." 21:03 Chapter 154 Eloise Wanted a Little Brot... 19 min left He blinked. "You have a brother?" His first thought was that she was referring to one of Caroline''s rtives'' kids. But Eloise, still coloring the boy''s clothes, said dreamily, "I will. Someday." And then it hit him¡ªshe meant a baby brother, their baby. Later, Alistair showed Caroline the drawing and grinned. "This is our future son." Yeah, daughters really were the best. Not only adorable and clever, but now she was out here subtly nudging them toward baby number two. Caroline raised an eyebrow. "And what if it turns out to be a sister instead?" Gender, after all, was a roll of the dice. Even the most powerful people couldn''t control something like that. "Isn''t there some saying that kids always guess right when ites to baby siblings? If Eloise says it''s a boy, maybe it really will be." Caroline gave him a knowing look. "Pretty sure that would require me actually being pregnant first." 21:03 Chapter 154 Eloise Wanted a Little Brot... Alistair smirked. "That can be arranged." (C) 19 min left And with that, he scooped her up. Caroline yelped in surprise and instinctively looked toward Eloise, but the little girl was fast asleep. She gave him a yful swat. He set her back down gently, pinching her cheek with a chuckle. "Rx. I''m only teasing. You scare so easily." He turned off themp on Eloise''s nightstand, wrapped an arm around Caroline''s shoulders, and quietly stepped out of the room with her in tow. This time, when he picked her up again, she didn''t resist. The next morning, Alistair woke to find Caroline already up, lying beside him, propped on one elbow, and quietly scrolling through her phone. He lifted his head just slightly and caught a glimpse of her screen. It was about Leo. Leo''s first concert in New York had wrapped up sessfully, and the top five trending searches on social media were all about him. His quirky stage makeup had initially topped the list, but it had now been overtaken by others with hashtags: "Musical genius'' 21:03 Chapter 154 Eloise Wanted a Little Brot... 19 min left childhood sweetheart is Giselle", "Leo''s wedding soon" and "Giselle''s birthday party". Alistair raised an eyebrow. Really? Knowing Caroline, she definitely wasn''t interested in Leo''s love life. The photos showed a woman in her mid-twenties, perfectly made up, smiling brightly, and radiating confidence. The media described her as a princess of high society, Leo''s childhood sweetheart, and the heiress to Reeves Group. Her name was Giselle Reeves. In the past two years, Reeves Group had been on a meteoric rise. Its chairman had held second ce on the billionaire rankings for two consecutive years, considered by many to be Gordon''s only serious rival for the top spot. Alistair made a quick mental connection. Caroline came from a privileged background herself. She might not be on good terms with her family, but that didn''t change the circles she belonged to. If anyone would know Giselle, it was her. And he was right. Caroline did know Giselle. She was the same girl who had once snuck into Caroline''s room 21:03 Chapter 154 Eloise Wanted a Little Brot... and opened the box her mother had left behind without permission. 19 min left Write yourment ir Gifts CEO by 155 *** 19 min left Chapter 155 Professor Paige Reed Ster Films operated under Reeves Group and was home to some of the biggest names in entertainment. Thepany hadunched countless careers and imed nearly half of the country''s annual box office revenue, making it the most influential film productionpany in America. It was no wonder people often referred to Giselle as a princess. Her birthday party took ce the night after Leo''s fourth concert. In previous years, she had always celebrated on a private ind, but this year, in an unprecedented change, she chose New York as the venue. When asked by the media why she made the change, Giselle simply smiled and declined to answer. But the reason seemed obvious. It was to amodate Leo''s concert schedule in the same city. The guest list for Giselle''s birthday was predictably morous. Along with Ster Films'' top talent, the guest list was filled with high-profile figures from all corners of society, many of whom came bearingvish gifts. As a fellow heiress from that rarefied circle, Caroline received an invitation from the Reeves family every year. But she had never once attended. Socializing wasn''t her thing, and she preferred to send a gift through Julian just to check the box. 21:03 Chapter 155 Professor Paige Reed This year, however, she made an exception. 19 min left The part of her memory that included the incident with the box her mother had left had been erased during that year she lost. Not wanting to worry Alistair, or perhaps simply unwilling to let him see the more vengeful side of her, Caroline casually told him she had an evening engagement and would be home by nine-thirty at thetest. After picking up Eloise, Alistair brought her over to Mabel''s for dinner. Just as he stepped out of the car, he got a call from Yves. Yves exined that he was heading to Giselle''s party. Since Ster Films was a major investor in If There''s a Next Second, they had invited the entire creative team. As the screenwriter, Alistair was on the guest list as well. Mabel gently asked if it was work-rted and encouraged him to go. She would take care of Eloise for the night. Alistair thought it over and then agreed. He changed into something more formal and went with Yves to the private estate where the party was being held. The estate was enormous. As soon as they arrived, Yves was swept up in conversation with someone who had arrived at the same time. Alistair recognized him immediately-he was the newly crowned 217 21:03 Chapter 155 Professor Palge Reed 19 min left Best Actor of the Year and also the lead in If There''s a Next Second. Alistair had been lucky. His first official script had caught the eye of a rising young director, and the production hadnded an all-star cast. With a celebrated director, a major production budget, and a lead yed by a national favorite, even if the script had been mediocre, the project would''ve still drawn attention. Yves took the opportunity to introduce Alistair to the actor. The man offered a brief nod, cool and reserved, and then turned back to his conversation with Yves without missing a beat. Alistair didn''t take it personally. He knew where he stood. As a nobody just breaking into the industry, it wasn''t surprising that he was treated like background noise. They made their way toward the venue. As they walked, the crowd grew thicker- men in crisp tuxedos, women in dazzling gowns. The scene looked less like a birthday party and more like a high-profile entertainment g, the kind of event one usually only saw on television or in the headlines. Alistair kept his expression neutral while ncing around. He wasn''t gawking. Well, maybe he was, just a little. He had never attended something on this scale before. Still, none of the opulence or celebrity meant anything to him. 21:03 Chapter 155 Professor Paige Reed 19 min left What he cared about wasn''t the people or the decor, but the chance to spot someone specific in the crowd. If his instincts were right, Caroline was here too. That was the real reason he agreed toe tonight. That morning, he had seen her reading the headlines about Giselle. She hadn''t said a word, but her expression had been cold, distant. He wasn''t entirely sure what it meant, but he had a feeling he would find out soon. Alistair sent her a quick text. Alistair: [Babe, I''m at a party with Yves tonight.] Then he added a second message right below it. Alistair: [I''ll be home before nine-thirty too.] Just as he hit send, a sudden, excited cheer erupted nearby. He looked up, calm and unhurried. To his surprise, the usually aloof Mr. Best Actor had dropped his cool fa?ade, now smiling politely as he shook hands with a woman. Yves leaned in and whispered an introduction, "That''s Professor 21:03 Chapter 155 Professor Paige Reed (**) 19 min left Paige Reed, Leo Reed''s mother." Then he nced sideways. "You do know who Leo is, right?" Alistair said nothing. Of course he knew who Leo was. But he didn''t feel the need to unt that connection, let alone the fact that he had punched the guy not too long ago. He had no interest in proving how "close" he was to Leo. If he wanted to boast about anything, it would be Caroline or Eloise. They were the only people worth showing off. Alistair turned his gaze toward Paige. She looked to be in her early fifties. Her features bore a clear resemnce to Leo''s, and her skin was impably smooth- evidence of meticulous self-care. There was an intellectual pride in the way she carried herself, something typical of people in academia. Alistair had looked her up before. Paige was a respected schr, professor at New York University, and the current chair of the National Endowment for the Arts. As Yves greeted her with a warm smile, he gestured toward Alistair. "This is the new writer we brought on during thest project. Smart kid, very talented." 21:03 Chapter 155 Professor Paige Reed Paige gave him a polite smile and nodded in greeting. 18 min left Just from her appearance, she looked every bit the kind andposed intellectual. No one would have guessed she was the same woman who had tightly controlled every aspect of Leo''s life like a puppet master. But Alistair knew better. No matter how harmless or graceful she appeared, he couldn''t feel the slightest fondness toward her. He had seen firsthand what she had done to Caroline and Leo. He knew what she was capable of. Everything she showed the world was a carefully crafted illusion. Beneath that polished veneer was something darker, something suffocating. Alistair had wondered what Leo''s reaction would be once Caroline fulfilled her promise and told him where Miley had gone. They weren''t close, and Alistair certainly didn''t feel any sense of kinship just because Leo and Caroline were technically family. But still, he couldn''t help feeling sorry for him. They continued toward the main venue, stopping here and there 21:04 Chapter 155 Professor Paige Reed **) 18 min left as Yves exchanged greetings with nearly everyone they passed. Alistair trailed behind by half a slep, unnoticed and unbothered. The actor turned to Paige and asked where Leo was tonight. Paige replied with a gentle smile that he had been exhausted from performing four concerts in a row. He had spent the whole day resting at his hotel, but she had just spoken with him and confirmed he was already on his way. Just then, someone tapped Alistair on the shoulder-firm enough to be intentional, but not enough to hurt. Write yourment ir Gifts 717 CEO by 156 Chapter 156 A Chaotic Night 18 min left Before Alistair could react, he was dragged into the dimly lit woods nearby by none other than Leo, moving like he was up to something sneaky. Alistair was thoroughly unimpressed. Perfect. One look at this and people will think we snuck off to make out. Still, he didn''t resist. Leo wasn''t entirely insufferable, and Alistair was willing to be patient-up to a point. Once he was sure no one was around, he finally shook Leo off. The bruises on Leo''s face had healed, and he was back to looking like the idol that made fans lose their minds. Truth be told, good looks ran in Caroline''s family. Paige had a soft, elegant beauty. Leo was, undeniably, a knockout. Gordon, too, had a sharply defined, dignified face-one could find his photos all over the inte. Even Mabel, now older, still carried the refined features of someone who had once been stunning. Alistair said nothing. He simply stared at Leo with a neutral, unreadable expression. Leo gave a sheepish smile. ¡°Didn''t expect to run into you here. Honestly, I''m kind of surprised." 21:04 Chapter 156 A Chaotic Night (*) 18 min left Alistair replied tly, "You don''t need small talk. Just get to the point." Leo hesitated for a moment. "I''m sorry... about what happened with Caroline. I-I really didn''t know how much damage my mom caused her. I always thought Caroline just had a bad temper. I didn''t know-" Alistair cut him off without mercy. "It wasn''t entirely your fault. Back then, you had no idea just how extreme your mom''s control issues were." He could sympathize with Leo. But he would never forgive him on Caroline''s behalf. Leo flinched, visibly shaken. A shadow crossed his face. Maybe he was thinking about Miley. Before this encounter, Alistair had wondered how Leo nned to face his mother again. He''d been surprised to find out Leo still kept Ezra around. Later, he understood why-Ezra continued to report to Paige like always, except now everything he sent was dictated by Leo himself. Leo had grown into a man with his own mind. He had no interest in being monitored under the guise of "love." He kept up appearances in front of Paige with award-worthy acting, but it 21:04 Chapter 156 A Chaotic Night was only a matter of time before the facade cracked. ¡ú 18 min loft He had a feeling that time wasing soon, once he learned where Miley was. As long as she wasn''t married, no matter the obstacles, he''d find a way to be with her. If she had already moved on... He didn''t want to think about that. What he hadn''t imagined-what he still didn''t know-was that the girl he''d loved, the one who had carried a child alone and silently borne everyone''s judgment, was already gone. His voice was soft, hesitant. "Do you know where she is?" Alistair did. But he couldn''t say. If he did, Leo mightpletely lose it on the spot. With a sigh, Alistair shook his head. "I don''t." Leo hadn''t expected much. He knew Caroline''s husband would keep his mouth shut, especially if she''d asked him to. He understood that. But still, seeing Alistair stirred a foolish 21:04 Chapter 156 A Chaotic Night hope in him. 18 min left As they walked out of the woods, Leo murmured, "Just... take good care of her." Alistair raised an eyebrow. The look in his eyes said, "Did you think I needed that reminder?" Back at the venue, Alistair found Yves. Yves looked visibly relieved when he saw him. "There you are! You just disappeared. I was starting to panic. You came with me, and if I lost you, your wife would have my head." Alistair chuckled, "I''m a grown man. You think I''d just wander off and get lost? Besides, why are you so worried? You''ve never even met my wife. How would you know she''s scary?" Yves handed him a ss of red wine and grinned. "I don''t know. if she''s scary, but I''m pretty sure she''s crazy about you. And if someone lost you, she wouldn''t just file aint. She''d tear them apart." Alistairughed and then paused. Okay, that does sound like Caroline. But... if someone lost her, I''d tear them apart too. Before he could say anything else, a new voice joined in. "You''re Alistair, right?" 21:04 Chapter 156 A Chaotic Night (*) 18 min left It was Paige, appearing out of nowhere with a polished smile directed at him. Most people would have been ttered that someone as prominent as Paige would initiate a conversation with a nobody like them. But Alistair stayedposed. Yves smacked his forehead. "Right! I forgot to actually say his name earlier. His full name''s Alistair Harlow." Paige repeated the name softly and smiled again, "Nice name." Alistair''s grandfather had named him that on the night he was born. The stars had been so bright that evening, he said, it only felt right to give the boy a name that sounded like it belonged to the sky. Whether the name suited him or not, Alistair couldn''t say. But hearing Paige say it with that serene smile made something tighten in his chest. Just for a moment, he saw something in her eyes, something hard to exin. A flicker of something venomous behind the warmth. It was like staring into the eyes of a snake, watching it rear its head slowly, its tail coiled and ready, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. 21:04 Chapter 156 A Chaotic Night 18 min left By the time he blinked, the look was gone. Paige had turned to greet someone else, her polite smile fully restored. Was it my imagination? Then something happened that told him it hadn''t been. Paige, chatting away cheerfully, identally bumped into someone. The man she hit was solidly built. She stumbled backward and crashed into the wall, the wine ss in her hand shattering. A sharp shard cut into her ankle. It was the Schemer''s Bane at work. The item''s magic kicked in whenever someone harbored ill intent toward Alistair. The moment Alistair saw her surrounded by people, all talking at once and rushing to help, he felt his guard go up. The Schemer''s Bane didn''t attack them directly. It just gave them a dose of bad luck, enough to raise red gs and let him prepare for whatever scheme was brewing. If he didn''t stay alert, he could still get hurt. But at least he had a warning now. Fortunately, the estate had been well-prepared. A full medical team had been on standby. Paige was quickly escorted away to receive treatment 21:04 Chapter 156 A Chaotic Night * 18 min left Even after all the chaos, Alistair still hadn''t seen Caroline. Not long after Paige''s ident, the tension at the party settled down. But then the energy spiked again. All the guests had arrived. But the birthday girl, Giselle, was still nowhere to be found. Her party was being livestreamed across several tforms. Viewers were on edge, waiting for the surprise she''d promised to reveal. Then someone screamed. A ssh followed... a huge one. Everyone turned toward the garden, where arge fountain had erupted in a spray of water. Someone had fallen in. Yves nced at Alistair and muttered, "Kind of a chaotic night, huh?" They followed the crowd toward the noise. Someone had already jumped in to help, and momentster, they pulled the unlucky soul out of the water. So, Giselle finally made her appearance. Soaked from head to toe, dripping and disheveled, the birthday girl emerged atst- as a very morous, very soggy mess. CEO by 157 Chapter 157 Hitchhiking 18 min left Everyone exchanged nces, wondering if this was the surprise Giselle had prepared. If so, it was certainly shocking-though hardly pleasant. It quickly became clear from Giselle''s mortified expression and the tears welling in her eyes that this wasn''t a nned surprise -it was an ident. When the party coordinator shouted to cut the livestream and someone rushed to help Giselle away, everyone''s suspicions were confirmed. Giselle had thrown exactly 25 birthday parties. This was the first time anything like this had happened. Her parents recovered quickly. Facing their bewildered guests with awkward smiles, they exined that Giselle was simply ying a prank. Nobody bought it. Giselle had always cultivated the image of a refined, aplished young woman. Why would she suddenly abandon all decorum and humiliate herself in front of everyone? But since the hosts were brushing it off, the guests couldn''t press the issue. 21:04 Chapter 157 Hitchhiking (***) 18 min left Still, an ufortable tension lingered over the party. Giselle never reappeared, and by nine o''clock, most guests had departed. Alistair had arrived with Yves, who now felt obligated to drive him home. "Thanks, but I''ve got a ride," Alistair said with a smile. Yves assumed Alistair was just being polite, smiling, "A ride? With whom?" They were in the middle of nowhere-no taxis, no buses. Unless he''d called an Uber, but even then, who knew how long it would take? Being single with no family obligations, Yves insisted on driving Alistair home. "My wife," Alistair replied, his smile carrying just a hint of smugness. Yves blinked in surprise. "Your wife''s here?" Right on cue, a Rolls-Royce pulled up beside them. Julian stepped out and opened the rear door for Alistair with an exaggerated flourish, bowing. 21:04 Chapter 157 Hitchhiking Alistair cringed at the theatrics. ¡ú 18 min left Yves clearly didn''t run in Caroline''s circles and had no idea who Julian was. Otherwise, he would have immediately realized that Alistair''s wife was the president of Vireon Technologies. Under Julian''s mischievous gaze, Alistair said goodbye to Yves and slid into the car. Caroline watched Yves through the window until Alistair got in, then turned her full attention to him. As Alistair buckled his seatbelt, he asked, "Why didn''t I see you at the party?" "Did you guess I''d be here? Is that why you came with Mr. Robinson?" "Partly," Alistair admitted. "But also because Mr. Robinson''s always been good to me. I felt bad turning him down again." Caroline narrowed her eyes slightly, a silent warning to choose his words carefully. "But mostly," Alistair added quickly, "I thought you''d be here. I wanted to create a chance meeting." Julian, immune to their disys of affection by now, interjected 21:04 Chapter 157 Hitchhiking with a grin, "Hoping to surprise Ms. Ashbourne?" "Turns out Carol was the one with surprises," Alistair said, ncing at Caroline with something clearly on his mind. "Just say it," Caroline said. "It''s only us here." 18 min left True enough¡ªeven if he was overthinking things, there was no one around to mock his overactive imagination. "About Giselle falling in the water...". "I pushed her," Caroline said before he could finish. Alistair''s eyes widened slightly as he studied his calm wife. "You didn''t get hurt, did you?" "Getting hurt'' is no longer in my book," Caroline replied matter-of-factly. "Shouldn''t you be asking why I pushed her?" Alistair wasn''t sure if Julian knew about the history between Caroline and Giselle and preferred not to discuss it. Compared to his wife pushing someone into a pool, he cared far more about whether she''d been harmed. Other people''s problems weren''t his concern. "I''m sure you had your reasons," he said simply. 21:04 Chapter 157 Hitchhiking Julian made a mental note. 18 min left When I get a girlfriend, as long as it''s not a matter of principle, always put her first. Maybe then my love life won''t be a mess. Alistair''s thoughts turned serious. Caroline had humiliated Giselle publicly, embarrassing Reeves Group. They''d surely retaliate. Though Caroline was an Ashbourne, she wasn''t the favored daughter. But seeing herpleteck of concern, Alistair rxed. Despite her youth, Caroline had apelling presence that inspired confidence. She seemed to have everything under control. When she''d decided to push Giselle, she''d clearly already nned for the consequences. ***** After most guests had departed, Giselle''s parents inquired, "Giselle, what happened today? Why did you¡ª¡± This year''s party had been their most borate yet. They''d nned to announce her takeover of Ster Films and leverage the online buzz to link her with Leo. 21:04 Chapter 157 Hitchhiking But her fall into the pool had ruined everything. 18 min left Giselle had changed into dry clothes, but her hair remained disheveled, her eyes red and puffy from crying. She''d been adored since childhood, the picture of grace and nobility. To suddenly be aughingstock was unbearable. "A woman pushed Ms. Reeves," said a young woman in a white gown, her makeup delicate. "I saw it happen." This was Anne, whom Alistair knew. As a minor actress, Anne shouldn''t have rated an invitation to Giselle''s party. But she had another identity-the daughter of a prominent New York entrepreneur. Write yourment tr Gifts CEO by 158 Chapter 158 Silent Suffering 18 min left Anne had been looking forward to tonight''s party for weeks. Everyone knew Giselle would be taking over Ster Films soon. With the birthday party happening right here in New York, Anne saw it as the perfect opportunity to get into Giselle''s good graces-a connection that could transform her acting career. After arriving, she''d searched the venue until she finally spotted Giselle in the garden by the pool. Just as Anne was about to approach and strike up a conversation, she noticed someone else already there-a woman standing across from the elegantly dressed Giselle. Anne''s heart skipped. It was Caroline, Alistair''s wife. The two were deep in conversation. Giselle wore a smirk, while Caroline remained perfectlyposed. After Giselle finished speaking, Caroline said something that wiped the smile clean off Giselle''s face. Giselle walked toward the venue with Caroline trailing leisurely behind. When Giselle cut across the pool area, Anne witnessed something that made her gasp. Caroline pushed Giselle straight into the water. What stunned Anne even more was how Caroline simply walked away afterward, radiating such arrogance. 21:04 Chapter 158 Silent Suffering (1) 18 min left At that moment, Anne felt both shocked that Alistair''s wife would dare openly antagonize Giselle and profoundly grateful that she''d fled when she''d encountered Caroline at Vivienne''s pizza restaurant. If Caroline was bold enough to take on Giselle, Anne didn''t even want to imagine what she might have done to her. Later, as the ruined party wound down, Anne saw her chance. She could ingratiate herself with the Reeves family and get back at Alistair for his past mockery After all, no matter how formidable Alistair''s wife might be, Anne didn''t think she could stand against the Reeves family. In Anne''s eyes, Caroline was clearly just reckless. Giselle had only suffered because she''d been too gentle. She believed that once Giselle''s parents got involved, Caroline would pay dearly. Anne seized her moment and rushed forward. Giselle''s parents'' expressions hardened immediately. "Who did it?¡± Anne stood quietly, waiting for them to figure out the truth and thank her foring forward. 21:04 Chapter 158 Silent Suffering 17 min left Soon, she''d not only befriend Giselle but also earn her parents'' favor. Anne could already picture it-Giselle bing her best friend,vishing resources on her career, arranging meetings with A-list directors and co-stars. She''d be an overnight sensation, fielding offer after offer... "She''s lying," Giselle said tly. "Nobody pushed me. I slipped." Anne''s jaw dropped. "But I saw "You saw wrong." Giselle cut her off with a sneer. "That''s impossible=" "Who even are you?" Giselle snapped. "The party''s over. Why are you still here? Did you stick around just to gawk?" Anne stood frozen as her dreams crumbled. Before she could process what was happening, security guards were driving her away. Giselle maintained her story-she''d simply slipped. Her parents epted it without question. Why wouldn''t they? Their daughter was no pushover. If someone had actually attacked her, she''d never let it slide. It never urred to them that this time, Giselle had no choice 21:05 Chapter 158 Silent Suffering but to suffer in silence. 17 min left The moment her parents left, Giselle''s mask fell away, revealing pure venom. She and Caroline had been enemies for years. She still remembered the beating Caroline had given her. When Giselle learned Caroline had married some nobody, she''d been ecstatic. So much for the business genius-turns out she was just another fool for love. When Giselle sent the invitation, she hadn''t expected Caroline to actually show up. But since she had, Giselle couldn''t waste the opportunity. Under the pretense of concern, she''d taken every chance to mock Caroline''s husband. She''d been walking away, savoring her victory, when Caroline spoke behind her. Before Giselle could react, she was in the pool. Giselle burned with rage, but she had to bite her tongue. Caroline had made one thing clear-if Giselle breathed a word about this, Caroline would tell Leo the truth. About how Giselle had spread lies back in junior high, telling teachers that Leo was 21:05 Chapter 158 Silent Suffering dating his female deskmate, ultimately forcing the girl to transfer schools. 17 min left Giselle and Leo had grown up together. She''d been in love with him since childhood, but no matter how obvious she made it, Leo remained uninterested in her. Paige, however, adored Giselle and wanted her to marry Leo. She''d always favored Giselle over Caroline. Years ago, when Giselle had brazenly searched through Caroline''s room and Caroline had beaten her for it, Paige had immediately retaliated against Caroline. Their rtionship had been strained ever since. Leo and his deskmate had been nothing more than friends, but Giselle''s jealousy had destroyed an innocent girl''s life. Leo had been furious about the incident but never discovered who''d started the rumors. Giselle knew that if Leo ever learned the truth, any chance between them would be dead forever. She seethed at Caroline. Even if she did manage to get Leo someday, Caroline would always have this weapon to hold over her head. The thought of being under Caroline''s thumb for the rest of her life was unbearable. 21:05 Chapter 158 Silent Suffering 17 min left Just as frustration threatened to overwhelm her, Paige called. After Paige got hurt, she''d been resting in an empty room before hurriedly leaving. She''d clearly heard about the pool incident. Giselle had long considered Paige her future family. They were closer than Giselle was with her own mother, sharing secrets she''d never tell anyone else. "Giselle, you''re a grown-up," Paige said gently. "Tell me what really happened today." Giselle''s reputation affected not just Reeves Group but the Reed family as well. After all, thanks to Paige''s careful orchestration, Giselle and Leo were now inextricably linked in the public eye. Paige''s tender concern cracked Giselle''sposure. The tears came fast. "Caroline came to my party..." she sobbed. "Did she push you?" Paige''s voice turned sharp. Giselle''s sobs were answer enough. 21:05 17 min left Chapter 158 Silent Suffering She couldn''t bear being the victim. She''d always been the one in control, the one others feared. And she knew only Paige could make Caroline pay. Write yourment Gifts CEO by 159 Chapter 159 Center of Turmoil 17 min left "Good night, Mom and Dad. Love you!" Eloise blew kisses through the video call before heading to bed, clutching her teddy bear. Alistair ended the call and stretched. "Honey, to save time, how about we shower together?" He alwaysid his cards on the table. With a wife as brilliant as Caroline, trying to be sneaky would only end in embarrassment --she saw through everything. If she wasn''t interested, he''d never push it. The only reason he seeded as often as he did was because Caroline indulged him. Caroline opened her arms. Alistair scooped her up and carried her to the bathroom. The tub was already filled, and he''d scattered rose petals across the water. Steam rosezily, carrying the delicate scent of flowers through the air. Caroline wrapped her arms around his neck, her eyes heavy-lidded. "I''m sleepy." He kissed her gently. ¡°We''ll make it an early night." They''d been upte yesterday, and Caroline had worked all day before dealing with Giselle this evening. Of course, she was 21:05 Chapter 159 Center of Turmoil (~) 17 min left exhausted. After bathing her, Alistair wrapped her in a towel and carried her to bed. She rolled over and curled up in hisp, eyes closed, luxuriating in his careful attention. He took his time drying her hair. Even after he finished, she didn''t move. Looking down at her peaceful face, her breathing deep and even, Alistair smiled. She really was worn out. On quiet nights like this, with the scent of roses drifting through the cozy room and his wife beside him, he knew he''d never tire of these moments. He carefully lifted Caroline and settled her head on the pillow, tucking her in. As he reached to turn off themp, she kicked off the covers, revealing her feet. Then she rolled over, wrapped her arms around his waist, and continued sleeping with her face pressed against his shoulder. Alistair closed his eyes, but Paige''s fierce re haunted him. He knew someone was trying to destroy what they had. He wouldn''t let them. In the darkness, his expression shifted from determined to cold, his resolve sharpening. 21:05 Chapter 159 Center of Turmoil 17 min left People said one had to suffer before finding happiness. He''d tasted more than his share of suffering. He''d earned this happiness. Anyone who tried to take it from him would pay. His premonition proved right. Dayster, while driving to pick up Eloise from school, the radio kept repeating news of a traffic ident. "Two vehicles collided on the highway. Both passengers in one vehicle were critically injured and rushed to emergency care, Witnesses identify the victims as local entrepreneur Mr. Whitfield and his wife. Mr. Whitfield''s condition is life- threatening... Local entrepreneurs named Whitfield... Alistair''s expression darkened. It had to be Nathaniel and Cordelia. The incident had happened too recently for conclusions, temporarily ssified as an ident. Whether ident or murder, the Whitfields'' fate shouldn''t concern him. Yet Alistair couldn''t shake the feeling that this was moreplicated than it appeared. To outsiders, he was the one who hated the Whitfields most and 21.05 Chapter 159 Center of Turmoil 17 min left wanted them destroyed. His history with Reba wasn''t public knowledge. The Whitfields, knowing they were in the wrong, had naturally kept it quiet. But some people could always uncover buried secrets. If someone wanted to exploit the bad blood between him and the Whitfields, he''d find himself at the center of a storm. It felt like invisible hands were pulling strings, preparing to drag him under. More details emerged about Nathaniel and Cordelia''s ident. The other driver allegedly had a history of mental illness. Both Nathaniel and his wife remained critical. If they died, it would seem like nothing more than terrible luck. ***** At the hospital, doctors and nurses moved with efficiency. They''d seen too much death to be affected by the grieving families in the corridors-the tears, the anxiety, the shocked- faces. Behind their masks, their expressions remained neutral as they worked. 21:05 Chapter 159 Center of Turmoil 17 min left Reba sat frozen, staring at the closed operating room doors. Only 24, she looked like she''d aged decades. Everything about her her posture, her expression-radiated bone-deep exhaustion. Footsteps echoed down the corridor, growing closer. "Reba! How are they?" Richard skidded to a stop, doubled over, and gasped for breath. She gave him a nk look before turning back to the doors. She desperately needed someone strong to lean on. But not Richard. Never him. Even if she were dying, she wanted nothing to do with Richard. Once, she''d been obsessed with him. Now her hatred ran so deep it would follow her to the grave. A few words of concern, a show of support-none of it could erase what he''d done. Richard''s jaw tightened at her silence. But this wasn''t the time to argue. He sat beside her quietly. His mother had promised to "deal with" Nathaniel and Cordelia. Richard knew she''d follow through, but he hadn''t expected this. 21:05 Chapter 159 Center of Turmoil **) 17 min left Honestly, he was rattled and a bit annoyed. This was serious- there would be consequences if anyone found out. But what was done was done. Part of him hoped Reba''s parents wouldn''t make it. Then he''d be all Reba had left. With her parents in surgery, fighting for their lives, all his efforts might be for nothing. "Reba, are you hungry?" he asked. "I could get you something to eat. Your parents will pull through. And you have me." However, she didn''t even look at him. After that first nce, she gave him nothing but silence. Write yourment Gifts CEO by 160 Chapter 160 The Obvious Suspect In the hospital corridor, Richard sat beside Reba, ying the part of the devoted, reliable boyfriend as she stared into nothing. Anyone watching would have been fooled. However, when Cordelia''s surgeon finally came out and delivered the news-"I''m sorry. We did everything we could"¡ª Richard barely managed to suppress his glee. Later, when Nathaniel''s surgeon emerged with better news-the operation was sessful, he''d be moved to the ICU, and barringplications, he should pull through-Richard''s fists clenched in frustration. Damn it. He actually survived. Reba, still reeling from her mother''s death, found herself torn between grief and happiness. She crumpled to the floor, sobbing into her hands. Richard held her, rubbing her back in what appeared to befort. "Get away from me!" She shoved him hard. Richard stared at the naked disgust on Reba''s tear-streaked 21:05 Chapter 160 The Obvious Suspect (*****) 17 min left face, his expression darkened. This wasn''t going ording to n. When Reba had handed Daniel over to him recently, he''d been thrilled, taking it as a sign she was ready to take him back. But that very night, he''d somehow beenbeled a pervert. After throwing money at the problem to make it go away, he''d discovered Reba had disappeared. He''d called, texted, and tried to exin it was all a misunderstanding. But she''d never responded. Worried that Reba was slipping out of their control, Richard''s mother had taken Daniel abroad-insurance to keep Reba in line. However, what they hadn''t anticipated was Reba''splete silence about her son. From that day forward, she hadn''t asked about Daniel once. Richard was finally beginning to understand, though he could hardly believe it. Was Reba actually abandoning Daniel? Regardless of her intentions, Daniel was of Morgan blood. Richard would im him. 217 21:05 Chapter 160 The Obvious Suspect *17 min left What infuriated him was that even now-desperate, alone, with no one to turn to- Reba still refused to lean on him. Richard-dropped his caring act, his sneer ugly. "Don''t push your luck, Reba. Who else gives a damn about you?" "Get out," she rasped. "I don''t need your care!" Richard settled back in his chair, crossing his legs casually. "Who are you hoping will care? Alistair?" he sneered. "Don''t be naive. Haven''t you wondered why this happened to your parents? You can''t seriously think this was an ident." Reba went still. "What do you mean?" His smile turned vicious. "Come on, Reba. You''re a smart woman. Stop ying dumb." She sat frozen, her expression shifting from confusion to dawning horror. Her whole body began to shake. Richard savored her misery, only arranging his features into concern when someone passed by. "Bullshit!" Reba suddenly roared. "It couldn''t be him!" Richard scoffed, "Who else? You don''t know what happened to his family? His dad''s dead. His stepmother''s in prison. Oh, and that little brother of his? Also died in a hospital not too long ago." 21:05 Chapter 160 The Obvious Suspect With each revtion, Reba''s terror deepened. "No, no! You''re making this up!" ***) 17 min left "You know I''m not. Reba, wake up. This isn''t the old Alistair. I hear his wife is some big shot-someone neither of us can touch. Look what he did to his own family. Why would he spare you?" Richard softened his expression. ¡°I know I hurt you when we were young. But you moved on with Alistair. We''re even. Let''s start fresh and raise Danny together. What do you say?" He reached out, pulling her to her feet. Reba stood like a marite, letting him guide her. "Don''t worry," he murmured in her ear. "I''m here. I won''t let Alistair hurt you." She looked at him with hollow eyes. "Do you have proof that this is connected to him?" Richard sighed, "Isn''t it obvious?" Reba''s face crumbled, and her body was still trembling. Richard pulled her into his arms-only to be shoved away again. 21:05 Chapter 160 The Obvious Suspect Shock shed across his face. - 17 min left Reba bolted from the hospital. She didn''t believe Richard. Despite how logical his theory sounded, she needed to hear the truth from Alistair himself. ***** "Alistair, the studio''s pulling the plug on If There''s a Next Second," Yves said over the phone. Alistair felt no surprise, only the strange calm that came when a long-anticipated storm finally broke. Yves hesitated. "Don''t you want to know why?" "If you''d rather not say, then don''t." After a long silence, Yves said, "We need to talk in person." When they met, Yves exined why Ster Films was abandoning the project. The studio had heard certain rumors about Alistair''s personal life. They feared that using a script by a screenwriter with questionable ethics would risk their investment. After consideration, they''d decided to scrap the project and have the same crew film a different script. "Look, Alistair, we haven''t known each other long, but I don''t believe you''re that kind of person." 21:05 Alistair smiled bitterly, "But you never really know someone, do you? Aren''t you worried you''re wrong about me?" Yves remained firm. ¡°I trust my judgment. And I still hope we''ll work together again. It''s a real loss that audiences won''t get to see If There''s a Next Second." "Oh, they''ll see it," Alistair said. "The question is whether you''ll have the guts to direct it." Write yourment Gifts CEO by 161 Chapter 161 Cooperation Once Alistair discovered the conflict between Giselle and Caroline, he lost all interest in working with Ster Films. 16 min left Just as he found himself at a crossroads, someone offered his support, despite the potential bacsh. Alistair understood that cutting ties with him was merely the opening move in this calcted attack. Rather than panic, he waited calmly for the next shoe to drop, ready to handle whatever came his way. Hisposure was simple to exin-he''d already figured out the mastermind''s game n. Paige was Caroline''s aunt, yet for some reason, she couldn''t stand to see her niece seed. Alistair suspected she simply looked down on him. He knew exactly what Paige nned to gain from this chaos and who she intended to partner with. With an almost omniscient perspective, Alistair watched these schemers try to corner him, all while steadily pushing his career forward. Of the originally cast actors, only Aaron''s sister remainedmitted to the project. The rest predictably followed the 21:06 Chapter 161 Cooperation money and distanced themselves from him. (4) 16 min left To make matters worse, the actor originally cast as the lead in If There''s a Next Second publicly trashed the project during an interview for his new film. He denounced the screenwriter''s character, carning praise from fans for his "integrity" and "moralpass." Meanwhile, word spread that If There''s a Next Second was still in production, now backed by a neer called Feather Films. After Ster Films'' abandonment, the team was scrambling to find fresh talent. It made sense. Established actors guarded their reputations carefully. Few would risk their energy on a film that might never see the light of day. The director remained the acimed Yves. Everyone thought he''d lost his mind. A talented director needed major studio backing and dedicated performers to seed. To the industry, Yves'' decision reeked of hubris, and many eagerly anticipated his inevitable downfall. During their meeting, Alistair had mentioned he''d personally finance If There''s a Next Second and invited Yves to direct. 21:06 Chapter 161 Cooperation Yves was stunned but promised to consider it. *** 16 min left Ster Films had also offered Yves their new project. With two films on the table, he had to choose. Alistair had made the offer casually, not expecting much. He and Yves got along well, but any rational person would choose the security of Ster Films over a risky venture with a newpany teetering on the edge.. This wasn''t just a simple career decision for Yves. Choosing Alistair meant burning bridges with Ster Films¡ªa potentially career- ending move. While Yves deliberated, Ster Films'' and the productionpany''s tactics turned his stomach. They made sure he understood exactly who he''d be crossing if he refused to y ball. Yves refused to sell his soul or back down. Compromise would turn him into another soulless cash cow for investors. Retreat would leave him nowhere to run. After a sleepless night, fully aware that Alistair still faced 21:06 Chapter 161 Cooperation * 16 min left usations of "moral bankruptcy" and "allegedly orchestrating his ex-wife''s parents'' deaths," Yves decided to roll the dice. When they met again, Alistair grinned. "Yves, you''re betting your entire future on me. A lot of pressure for me." However, her rxed smile showed no hint of anxiety. "Aren''t you worried at all?" Yves asked. "About what?" "The fallout from your ex-wife''s parents'' ident?" "I haven''t done anything wrong," Alistair replied. "What''s there to fear?" Yves thought him naive. Being older and supposedly wiser, he tended to see things through a more cynical lens. "Alistair, the world isn''t always about right and wrong." "I get it," Alistair said. "You think someone''s using this ident to destroy me? If that''s true, why risk working with me?" Yvesughed, "Because I''m a gambler at heart. Everyone says I''m insane, but something tells me you''re a winning bet." Alistair extended his hand gratefully. Besides Caroline, Yves was the only other person to trust him 21:06 Chapter 161 Cooperation purely on instinct. (?) 16 min loft Their handshake sealed not just a business deal, but asting friendship. "Yves," Alistair said solemnly, "I promise you''lle out on top." The words had barely left his mouth when someone charged at Alistair, startling them both. A bodyguard disguised as a casual pedestrian nearly intervened. Reba''s eyes were fixed on Alistair. "Did you n my parents'' ident?" A week had passed since the crash. Her mother was dead, and while her father had stabilized, he remained unconscious. The doctors said the brain damage was severe-he might never wake up. Yves, recognizing her, nced instinctively at Alistair. Alistair met Reba''s gaze calmly. He''d never intended to let the Whitfields off the hook. But he hadn''t nned to dirty his own hands. He wouldn''t taint the happiness he''d found with bloodshed. 21:06 Chapter 161 Cooperation 16 min left Since someone else had done the deed, he''d simply reap the benefits. Even when certain parties tried to drag him down, he remainedposed, watching their machinations with detached interest. "If you have proof, go to the police," Alistair said coldly. "Otherwise, I''ll sue you for nder." Reba cried, "I''m the one who wronged you! I said I''d face the consequences. If you want revenge, take it out on me. Why hurt my parents? They were innocent!" Yves murmured to Alistair, "Someone''s taking photos." Clearly, Reba was being manipted by someone with an agenda. Soon, the inte would explode with condemnation of Alistair. But Alistair merely smiled, "Don''t worry, Yves. Since they''re offering free publicity, we might as well use it." Write yourment tr Gifts 21:06 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 162 Chapter 162 Trump Card While Yves stood frozen in shock, the police took Alistair away for questioning. Reba went with them as the victim''s family member. Yves watched from the sidewalk as the police cars disappeared into traffic. He surprised himself with how calm he felt. News had already broken that he''d agreed to direct If There''s a Next Second after Ster Films dropped it. Now his fate was tied to Alistair''s. If Alistair was convicted of murder-for-hire, both their careers would be finished. Yves couldn''t tell if hisposure came from confidence in his choice or if Alistair''s calmness had rubbed off on him. Either way, he found himself oddly unconcerned. Remembering Alistair''sment about "free publicity," he actually felt a spark of excitement. Perhaps Alistair was more formidable than he''d realized. After mulling it over, he headed off to prepare for casting. Alistair had been right. Thanks to all the free publicity, even 2015 Chapter 162 Trump Card with unknown actors, the film had generated massive buzz- perfect for next year''s release. Ster Films had handed their new project to his biggest rival. He must win. ***** After days of investigation, police confirmed that Nathaniel and his wife''s car ident was no ident. Alistair emerged as the prime suspect. Throughout an entire afternoon of interrogation, Alistair answered every question perfectly. Eventually, they released him due to insufficient evidence. But he wasn''t in the clear. He couldn''t leave New York and had to remain avable for further questioning. Alistair expressed his full cooperation in catching the real killer. As he exited the police station, he spotted a familiar car waiting by the curb. Someone stood beside it, and when she saw him, she immediately opened the rear door. Alistair quickened his pace, surprised-it was Caroline. 2015 Chapter 182 Trump Card 20 min left Caroline examined him carefully. Seeing his rxed demeanor, she embraced him. "That must have been rough, honey." Ever the optimist, Alistair quipped, "Not bad, actually. Character-building experience." Caroline let out a mockingugh. Confused, Alistair turned and understood immediately. Reba stood frozen on the sidewalk behind him, looking utterly broken. She watched numbly as their car vanished into the distance. Alistair''s words from the police station echoed in her mind. He''d said, "Reba, why would I risk my happiness now just to get back at your family?" She wandered toward the hospital in a daze. Richard hovered nearby, putting on his usual show of bumbling devotion. "Reba, justice will prevail. He won''t get away with this. Thew will give us justice!" "Will it?" Reba murmured. At that moment, she shed all her defenses and stubbornness, bing just a lost, helpless woman. 20:15 Richard grabbed her hand. "Trust me. Thew won''t let the guilty escape!" Reba stared at him with empty eyes, then smiled strangely, "You''re right. Justice always wins. Everyone who''s done wrong will pay." Richard met her gaze and felt his heart skip inexplicably. Something in Reba''s eyes¡ªa piercing insight-seemed to see straight through him, reading his thoughts, uncovering secrets. Though he quicklyposed himself, that split-second of evasion didn''t escape her notice. Reba''s heart sank. She asked immediately, ¡°Richard, are you scared?" Richard panicked. She knows? Impossible! He denied it instantly. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Reba sneered, "Cut the act! You think I''m an idiot? Who benefits most from my parents'' ident? Your family, obviously! Don''t think I don''t know you''ve been nning to use my family''s assets to fix your own mess. You bastard-how dare 20:15 20 min left you hurt my parents? I''ll kill you!" Alistair''s hint had made her think of Richard. When he''d told her that her family wasn''t worth sacrificing his happiness for revenge, he''d added, ¡°Think carefully-who gains. the most from your parents'' ident?" Reba clutched her head in anguish. The answer came too easily-Richard, who''d been desperately courting hertely. She had no proof, but after testing him, she was absolutely certain-Richard was behind her parents'' ident. Reba copsed. In the end, she''d brought this on her parents herself. If she''d listened to their warnings instead of stubbornly being with Richard, none of this would have happened. Her life, her family-nothing would be shattered like this. Richard was startled but quickly remembered his mother''s reassurances about the other parties involved, how perfectly they''d covered their tracks, and how the police would never trace it back to them, He forced himself to stay calm. "Reba, are you having a breakdown? Paranoid delusions? Seeing murderers everywhere? Remember-Alistair killed your parents!" 20:15 Rage overlook Reba. She lunged at Richard. But even in fury, a grieving woman was no match for him. 20 min left 20 Richard caught her wrists as her nails raked his face. The stinging scratches pushed him over the edge. He finally realized gentle persuasion would never work on her. Enraged, Richard pped her hard to shut her up, then yed- his ace. "I''ve been patient with you over and over-don''t push it! You really think I enjoy groveling to you?" Reba''s eyes widened in horror at his phone screen. They were naked photos of her. The background was unmistakable-the night she''d thrown Alistair out. The world spun before Reba. She''d kicked Alistair out of her life... for this piece of trash? Seeing her fear, Richard sneered, "Stop testing me! I was trying to keep things civil for Danny''s sake, but you''re too stupid to appreciate it! If you don''t want these photos going viral, you''ll do exactly what I say!" CEO by 163 Chapter 163 Sudden Fainting Leo''s eight-concert tour wrapped up sessfully. Without even changing out of his stage clothes, he rushed straight to Caroline. Dark circles shadowed his eyes, but they burned with an intensity that revealed just how much restraint he''d been exercisingtely. Alistair had been typing casually, but seeing Leo in this state, he couldn''t continue. He tried putting himself in Leo''s shoes, then quickly shut down that line of thought. He never wanted to experience the pain Leo was about to face. "Carol, keep your promise. Tell me where Miley is." "She-" Caroline began, regardless of whether he could handle 1. it. A phone call cut her off. "Ms. Ashbourne, Madam Ashbourne fainted! She''s in critical condition!" They raced to the hospital. Mabel was already in surgery. 20:15 A woman in gold¨Crimmed sses paced frantically outside the operating room. When Alistair and the others arrived, her gaze swept over them, and Alistair caught the sh of cold malice in her eyes. An unsettling thought struck him-Mabel''s sudden illness was connected to this woman. Leo grabbed Paige''s hand. "Mom, how''s Grandma?" Paige''s voice was grave. "They''re still working on her. It''s touch and go, but your grandmother has lived a good life-she''ll pull through. Your uncle''s on his way." As she finished, her eyes settled meaningfully on Caroline and Alistair. Paige adjusted her sses. "Carol, aren''t you going to introduce him?" "I don''t introduce family to strangers," Caroline replied coolly. Her meaning was clear-Alistair was family, Paige was the stranger. The tension spiked instantly. Paige''s face darkened as she put on a wounded act. "Carol, I know you are independent and hate being lectured. I''m not some tyrant-just tell me what I''ve done wrong and I''ll change. 20:15 Chapter 163 Sudden Fainting 20 min left Please don''t shut me out like this." Caroline didn''t even nce her way. Alistair suddenly understood why Caroline and Leo''s rtionship was so strained. No son could stand watching his mother grovel before someone younger. Paige had caused their animosity. The silence stretched on. Paige shot a surprised look at Leo. Normally, if Caroline showed her such contempt, her proud son would have stormed over to defend his mother''s honor. But today, he remained silent. Paige assumed his grandmother''s illness had hit him too hard to notice the confrontation. Though disappointed, she didn''t dwell on it. After a moment''s thought, her expression hardened as she stared at Caroline. "Have you considered why your grandma suddenly fainted? The doctors said she was angry-it triggered her condition." Caroline eyed her warily. "Just get to your point." Paige''s eyes immediately welled up. "How dare you speak to me like that! I''m your aunt!" Chapter 163 Sudden Fainting Caroline''s sneer dripped contempt. Paige prepared to turn on the waterworks. Alistair could see right through her act. Paige waited for Leo tofort her, but he never came. She stared at him in disbelief. But Leo kept his head down, silently praying for his grandmother,pletely ignoring her performance. Paige took a deep breath. "Carol, if anything happens to your grandma, it''s on you!" Now that she''d finally gotten to the point, Caroline gave her full attention. Paige''s gaze fixed on her and Alistair''s intertwined hands. To outsiders, it might look like a disy of affection. And usually it was-but right now, with Mabel fighting for her life, it was simply two people drawing strength from each other. Paige pointed at Alistair usingly, snapping, "Your grandmother fainted because of him! "Date whoever you want, ruin your own life if you must-that''s 20:15 your choice. But when you drag the entire Ashbourne family reputation through the mud, I won''t stand for it!" Alistair knocked her hand away with a smile. "So loving me means Caroline''s ruining her life?" Paige scoffed, "You know what you''ve done!" "Let me get this straight," Alistair said. "You went to Grandma and filled her head with garbage. Sounds like you''re the one who put her in that operating room." Paige realized she''d underestimated him. She''d expected that her aggressive usations would make him panic and scramble for excuses. She never imagined he''d turn the tables and make her the viin. Caroline''s fury ignited. Mabel lived quietly, avoiding the inte and rarely leaving home. Plus, Caroline had specifically warned Mabel''s servants about the rumors. Unless someone had deliberately sought her out to spread poison, Mabel would never have heard any of this. That someone was obviously Paige. Caroline red. "If anything happens to Grandma, you''ll answer 20:15 Chapter 163 Sudden Fainting (**): 10 mint to me!" Leo turned on his mother sternly. "Mom, what exactly did your tell Grandma?" Paige couldn''t believe her son was siding with Caroline against her. She scrambled for cover. "I was just making conversation about- road safety when I visited!" She quickly manufactured an alibi. "How was I supposed to know Carol had gotten married? Or that the Whitfield Group CEO''s daughter, whose parents were in that ident-her ex-husband was Carol''s husband!" Leo stared at his mother in disbelief. At any other time, he might have bought it. But now he was certain-while she''d been controlling his every move, she''d known about Alistair all along. 1 Write yourment Gif CEO by 164 Chapter 164 A Grave Mistake "Mom, you just-" Leo never finished the sentence. Eyes bloodshot, he lowered his head, hiding the shock and disappointment written all over his face. 19 min left. He''d caught wind of the scandal surrounding Alistair after the news of Ster Films'' terminated contract. It was all over the industry. But it had never urred to him that the screenwriter "Alistair" was the same man married to Caroline. In hindsight, it made no sense. Why would someone like Caroline, so meticulous and so exacting, ever marry a divorced man? That just wouldn''t fit. But what truly gutted him wasn''t Alistair. It was the fact that his mother had known everything, and still chose to bring it up in front of Mabel. Why? Caroline stepped forward. 20:16 Chapter 164 A Grave Mistake *) 19 min to Despite the age difference, she didn''t yield an inch, standing face to face with Paige. Her eyes locked onto hers, cold, steady, and merciless. "You''d better hope my grandmother pulls through," she said quietly, each word cutting like ss, ¡°because if anything happens to her, I will make sure you live in hell for the rest of your life." Even Leo, who had grown wary of his mother, couldn''t help the chill that ran through him. He knew Paige wasn''t meless. But he also knew Caroline wasn''t bluffing. She didn''t throw threats around for fun. When she made a promise, she meant it. Whether it involved him, his mother, or even the entire Reed family, Caroline would deliver. Leo felt cold all over. For the first time, he was scared of her. Normally, he would''ve defended his mother without hesitation. But what if Caroline was simply protecting herself? What if his mother really had crossed the line? 20:16 Chapter 164 A Grave Mistake He didn''t know anymore. 19 min le To Paige, Caroline''s threat was almost amusing¨Cthough that didn''t stop her from flinching under Caroline''s re just moments earlier. With a gentle smile, Paige spoke in a tone as soft as spun sugar, "Even if you don''t acknowledge me as your aunt, I''m still your grandmother''s daughter. Your father''s sister." It was a taunt, masked as grace. Her meaning was clear. You think you''re powerful because you''re an Ashbourne? So am I. Your threat means nothing. Caroline, however, wasn''t the type to take the bait. "So what?" she replied coolly. While the two women stared each other down, Alistair was already working. Now that he had met Paige face to face, there was no doubt in his mind-the tension between her and Caroline had nothing to do with his wife. It was Paige. She wasn''t just cold. That woman was toxic. And that, he understood all too well. 20:16 Chapter 164 A Grave Mistake Two options appeared in his mind. 19 min l?tt [Option 1: Spend 100 system credits to activate "Secret Obliterator¡°, a reusable asset designed to detonate reputations.] [Option 2: Keep thinking.] He clicked "Confirm" without hesitation. Everyone had secrets. Some were harmless, some shameful, and some so devastating that if exposed, they could annihte careers, families, or entire lives. Possessing someone''s secret was like holding a knife to their throat. His goal was simple-uncover Paige''s most dangerous secret. Use it to silence her. Make her vanish. Crush her if needed. As long as she stayed away from Caroline, he didn''t care how ugly it got. When the ident involving Nathaniel and Cordelia urred, Alistair had purchased an "Event Trace"¡ªa full thread of the timeline, including everyone involved and every hiddenyer. Just as he expected, Paige had her fingerprints all over it. But what surprised him was that she''d pulled someone else into 20:16 (*) 19 min loh it, a person who, in Alistair''s opinion, didn''t need to be there at all. Now that was interesting. He didn''t feel a shred of pity for the scapegoat either. That "scapegoat," Giselle, hadn''t been dragged in blindly. She harbored clear resentment toward Caroline. If she hadn''t, she wouldn''t have walked into Paige''s trap so willingly. What really caught his attention, though, was how clean Paige''s work was. Efficient, and invisible. Even if the real culprit got exposed, she wouldn''t be touched. No way this is the first time she''s done something like this. That system tool? Worth every credit. Let the authorities run around for now. Alistair would wait and then strike, when the timing was right, without ever revealing himself. The fight between Caroline and Paige had cooled. They stood a few feet apart, like two strangers who happened to be stuck in the same hallway. Not screaming, not arguing. Just watching and waiting. It was a hospital, after all. Mabel was inside, fighting for her life. This wasn''t the ce to lose control. 20:16 *) 19 min ( Caroline leaned slightly into Alistair, her eyes falling on Leo. And in that moment, Alistair realized something important. Caroline had another card to y. If Leo ever found out the truth, that Miley was gone, who would he me? He''d go straight to the one who tore them apart in the first ce, Paige. Caroline wouldn''t have to do a thing. That wedge would drive itself. Paige had chosen the wrong enemy. She had made a grave, unforgivable mistake. The doors to the operating room opened. A doctor walked out, calm but focused. Everyone moved in at once. He pulled down his mask. "Madam Ashbourne is stable. She''s out of danger. She''ll need rest, but she''s going to be okay." The air in the hallway shifted. Tension drained from their shoulders. Only then did Alistair notice the way his and Caroline''s hands were still sped, damp, cold, almost mmy. 20:16 Chapter 164 A Grave Mistake He wasn''t sure whose palm was sweating. Maybe both. 5) 19 min ki Thank God she was alright. Even if he hadn''t been responsible, he would''ve been heartbroken if something happened to her. After everything they''d been through, Mabel hade to feel like family. He wanted her to live a long, dignified life. She deserved that. Later, in her private room, Mabely propped up slightly, eyes closed, a drip line in her arm. Everyone had been told to stay quiet while visiting. She waved Paige and Leo away, keeping only Caroline and Alistair behind. Her eyes fluttered open, and she looked between them, visibly frustrated by her own weakness. Her lips moved slightly, but no sound came. Caroline leaned close, tears pooling in her eyes. ¡°Grandma, don''t believe whatever Paige said. Alistair and I would never do anything illegal." Someone had leaked his conflict with the Whitfield family. Pair that with Reba''s dramatic street-side apology, and the inte went wild. Some people yed detective, trying to piece the whole story together. Arge camp apuded Ster Films for cutting ties 20:16 Chapter 164 A Grave Mistake just in time. 19 min 1 Others just grabbed popcorn and watched the chaos unfold. The damage spilled into the Ashbourne Group. Their stock price had taken a hit. Alistair nodded solemnly. "We want Eloise to grow up seeing the right kind of love. We''re not going to ruin this." Mabel''s face softened. She smiled faintly, the corners of her eyes creasing with effort. "You''re good kids," she whispered. "That''s all I needed to hear." Write yourment ýˆ Gifts 20:16 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 165 Chapter 165 Like a Stranger Mabel needed time to recover. Once they calmed her down, Alistair and Caroline got ready to leave. Before they stepped out, Mabel reminded them softly, "Tell little Eloise I''ve just been busytely and won''t be home. If she misses Nugget, take her to visit." "Got it," Alistair replied. His hand was just on the doorknob when someone pushed the door open from the outside. A tall man in a dark suit entered. His features were sharp, his expression stern, and he carried a natural aura ofmand. In person, Gordon was even more intimidating than the photos online. Alistair had imagined what their first meeting might be like, but he''d never expected it to happen in a hospital. Their eyes met. Gordon''s gazended squarely on Alistair''s face. The tension in the air was immediate, but only for Alistair. What am I supposed to call him? The question paralyzed him. 17:35 Chapter 165 Like a Stranger (*) 19 min) Leo''s offhandment came back to him like a ghost. "Uncle Gordon''s strict. He''s never going to approve of you." Why is that echoing now? It looped in his head, relentless. He and Caroline were legally married. Everyone around her had epted him. Mabel had even offered her support. Caroline herself had said her choices were hers alone and no one else got a say. Still, standing in front of her father, Alistair felt obligated to show some respect. It would''ve been rude not to. But how exactly should he address him? Calling him too intimately didn''t feel right. Who am I kidding? There''s no way he likes me. So... sir? Before he could decide, Gordon''s brow twitched. Barely noticeable, but it deepened almost instantly, like something had irritated him. Only then did he shift his focus to Caroline. Unlike Alistair, she was perfectlyposed. There were no 17.35 Chapter 165 Like a Stranger nerves, no hesitation. She didn''t even flinch at Gordon''s sudden appearance. "How is she?" Gordon asked in a low, steady voice. 19 min left Caroline stepped aside without a word, leaving a clear path for him to go in himself. The message was obvious-just go see for yourself. Gordon''s frown deepened. He gave Caroline a look and then walked in. Alistair followed Caroline out, still reeling. "Rx. It''s not like he''s my dad," Caroline said quietly, already knowing what he was thinking. Alistair gave a dryugh. But he is, sweetie. Gordon''s indifference toward Caroline had already ruined him in Alistair''s eyes. There was nothing to respect. Facing him in person, Caroline''s father, and the kind of man whose presence carried weight, Alistair responded with the kind of courtesy drilled into him growing up. It wasn''t respect. Just a reflex. 17:35 Chapter 165 Like a Stranger +92) 19 min left But now Caroline had made it clear. He was not her dad, just a stranger. Paige and Leo hadn''t left. They were waiting in the hallway. Leo looked like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he stayed quiet. Alistair knew he hadn''t let go of what Caroline had almost told him-about Miley. If Mabel hadn''t copsed mid-conversation, Leo might still be grieving that truth right now. But sooner orter, he would have to know. Leo would be grieving eventually. Caroline said nothing. She kept walking, Alistair beside her. Just as they passed Paige, she said, "Don''t leave yet. Wait for your father toe out." Caroline didn''t even slow down. She kept walking as if Paige wasn''t there. Paige''s face turned red with anger. "She thinks growing up means growing out of manners." 17:35 Chapter 165 Like a Stranger (6) 19 min left Leo had no intention of speaking, until Paige''s next sentence pushed him over the edge. "She''s talented, sure. But without a mother to raise her... manners were never part of the package." The words hit a nerve. Leo thought of himself. Yes,pared to Caroline, he''d had a much easier life. Her parents had been distant. Her mother left when she was very young, and her father had always been elsewhere. Mabel had been the one to raise her. Caroline had grown up neglected. By contrast, Leo had Paige, a respected schr, and a father who was warm and open. He used to think he was lucky. Buttely he''d begun to wonder... Was that really luck? What kind of love keeps you leashed like a dog? What kind of mother breaks up her son''s rtionship in the name of protection? He thought of Miley again, and the anger surged back. Paige had once promised she wouldn''t interfere with his personal choices¡ªhis career, his rtionships. She said she''d love whoever he loved. 17:35 Chapter 165 Like a Stranger 19 min left Lies. Still, part of him held onto hope. Maybe there''d been a reason. Maybe she''d done it for his own good. But those answers would have to wait. First, he had to find Miley. For now, he''d kept calm. He hadn''t confronted Paige yet. But the shine was gone. She no longer held the glow of admiration in his eyes. So when she mocked Caroline, he snapped. "Mom, that''s out of line," he said coldly. "Whatever happened between Caroline''s parents, it wasn''t her fault. And if you think Carolinecks manners, what does that say about Grandma, the woman who raised her?" Paige hadn''t expected him to snap. She''d just been venting. Now she was caught off guard. ¡°I didn''t mean it like that," she said quickly and then frowned, sensing something was off. "Leo, what''s wrong with you? You''ve been tense all day. Don''t worry. Grandma''s fine. It was just stress, nothing serious." Leo rarely talked to her like this. The shift in tone wasn''t lost on her, but she didn''t dig deeper. She just assumed it was stress. 17:35 Chapter 165 Like a Stranger 19 min left He stared at her. "You knew how much Grandma loves Caroline. So why did you bring up those rumors about Alistair in front of her?" "I told you, it just came up. People talk, one thing leads to another-" "Don''t act like you''re careless. You''re not." That hit her harder than she let on. Something had shifted in him. And it wasn''t just about Mabel. "You''re just tired, that''s all. Take a break. Maybe take Giselle abroad for a little getaway. It''ll clear your head." Write yourment The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 166 Chapter 166 The Phantom Chain 19 min left It would''ve been fine if Paige hadn''t mentioned Giselle. But the moment she did, Leo felt it again-that familiar choke tightening around his throat, a phantom chain he could never quite shake. It closed in fast, like he might suffocate if he didn''t get away. Paige had adored Giselle ever since Leo was a boy. She used to joke-half- kidding, half-dead serious-that Giselle was the perfect choice for Leo''s wife. And every time, Leo pushed back, firm and unwavering. He only saw Giselle as a childhood friend. There was no spark, no tension, no romance. Never had been. Eventually, Paige stopped bringing it up. Or so he thought. Because even as she paraded around pretending to respect his decisions, she was quietly pulling strings behind the scenes, trying to nudge him and Giselle together. And that was everything Leo hated. It grated against every part of him that craved freedom, that needed space to breathe without someone else''s blueprint for his life. His expression iced over. "I''ve got hands and feet of my own, don''t I? If I want to go somewhere, I can damn well go on my own. Why should she be the one tagging along?" Paige noticed the shift in his tone and didn''t bother hiding her 17:35 Chapter 166 The Phantom Chain 19 min left irritation. "You two grew up together. You''re close in age, you get along, and you''ve always made a good pair-" Leo cut her off, sharp and clean, "Mom, I don''t like her. As for those rumors in the media, I''ll hold a press conference soon to clear things up." Then he turned and walked off, not even sparing her a second nce. He headed straight into the bathroom, pulled out his phone, and dialed, only to freeze halfway through. He didn''t even have Caroline''s number. If he wanted to reach her, he''d have to go through Julian. This has to change. I''m not doing this through someone else every damn time. ***** Meanwhile, Caroline and Alistair had just arrived at the office. As soon as they stepped out of the car, Julian turned around and mouthed, "It''s Leo," holding up his phone. No question what this was about. It had to be Miley. Caroline took the phone without flinching. "I''ll send you the address." 17:35 Chapter 166 The Phantom Chain Alistair gave her a subtle nod. It was the right move. 42) 19 min left If she tried to exin over the phone that Miley was gone, Leo wouldn''t believe her. Worse, he''dsh out and use her of God knew what. Better to send him the address and let him see it with his own eyes. Leo had spent years trying to find Miley. With his resources, it should''ve been easy. But he hadn''t found so much as a trace. It didn''t take a genius to figure out why. Paige had probably been sabotaging the search all along, covering every lead before Leo could get close. As Caroline recited the address, Alistair could already imagine the way Leo must''ve lit up on the other end of the call, wild with hope. He was probably picturing some long-awaited reunion, maybe even feeling a little nervous. After all these years, who knew if Miley had moved on and married someone else? Alistair nced at Caroline as she handed Julian back the phone, her face unreadable. He couldn''t help himself. "Honestly, if I could, I''d rather he never found out the truth." 17:35 Chapter 166 The Phantom Chain $19 min left Caroline didn''t hesitate. "Sweetheart, you''re too soft. That''s not a good thing." Alistair knew her cold exterior wasn''t the whole picture. People said she was distant, hard to approach, maybe even cold-blooded, but he knew better. "You don''t think he''s pitiful?" he asked. Caroline didn''t dodge it. "I do. He''s pretty damn pitiful." "Exactly," Alistair said. "He really is." Caroline''s tone didn''t shift. "Too bad that''s his life. He was unlucky enough to get stuck with a mother like that." Julian, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up, "If no one had gotten in their way, maybe things would''ve yed out differently. Sure, their upbringings and values were miles apart, and yeah, maybe they wouldn''t havested. "But sometimes it''s not about what works. It''s about what you can''t have. That''s always the thing people chase hardest. When Leo finds out the truth, who knows? He might start resenting his mother." Caroline''s voice stayed t. "She deserves it." She meant Paige. Julian had just taken back his phone when it rang again. 17:35 Chapter 166 The Phantom Chain. (*) 19 min left He nced at the screen, and his whole face shifted-brows tight, posture stiff, every trace of ease gone. It was the kind of look that came from a cocktail of nerves and pressure-surprise Whoever was calling, it wasn''t someone he ignored. He looked helplessly at Caroline. "Caroline... it''s him." It was Gordon. Caroline didn''t even break stride as she leaned into Alistair''s arm. "Answer it." Julian hit the button immediately. There was no way in hell he''d keep Gordon waiting. "Sir..." he said, voice tight. Whatever Gordon said on the other end, Julian instinctively turned his head toward Caroline. "Yes, sir. I''ll ry the message to her right away. Understood, absolutely." When the call ended, Julian exhaled like he''d just resurfaced from deep water. Then he jogged after them and delivered the message like his life depended on it. "Caroline. Mr. Ashbourne asked that you return immediately." 17:35 Chapter 166 The Phantom Chain 19 min left He stressed the words "immediately" and "return" like they were glowing in neon. Then he nced over at Alistair, as if bracing for the fallout. Alistair didn''t beat around the bush. "He didn''t ask for me?" Julian looked awkward. "Uh... not that I heard. Maybe I missed it?" Alistair smiled easily. Caroline wasn''t the type to cling to sentiment. She didn''t keep people around out of loyalty, only capability. If Julian was still here, it was because he earned it. Maybe it was to ease Alistair''s nerves. Maybe he thought Alistair was just putting on a brave face. Either way, Julian gave him a sympathetic pat on the shoulder and whispered, "Don''t worry. Her dad never wins when ites to Caroline." Alistairughed under his breath. Julian meant well. There was no need to correct him. The truth was, Alistair wasn''t nervous in the slightest. Caroline spoke up, "So what? He snaps his fingers and I go 17:35 Chapter 166 The Phantom Chain 19 min left running? Who the hell does he think he is, God? Tell him I''ve got work." Julian looked like he might actually cry. "Caroline, I''m begging you. He''s not God, no. But he is your father." Caroline''s eyes narrowed. "And you''re my employee, aren''t you? Last I checked, I''m the one signing your paycheck. Or are you pulling double-duty like Leo''s assistant, getting paid from both ends?" Leo''s assistant took one sry from Leo and another from Paige. Paid by both sides, loyal to neither. Julian threw up a hand like he was swearing an oath. "My loyalty to you is written in the stars, I swear. That really hurts, Caroline." She nodded coolly. "d it hurts." Julian looked like he might break. "If you''re not going, you tell him yourself." Sure, Gordon wouldn''t hold it against him that Caroline didn''t show. But still, Gordon had that kind of presence. The kind that made him flinch before he even spoke. Julian had been scared of him since he was a kid. Caroline didn''t respond. 17:35 Chapter 166 The Phantom Chain Julian turned to Alistair with desperate eyes. 19 min left Alistair couldn''t stand it anymore. The poor guy looked like he was about to beg on his knees. "Babe," Alistair said gently, "maybe just this once..." Caroline sighed, loud and theatrical, and then shot Julian the dirtiest look she could manage before snatching the phone out of his hand. Write yourment CEO by 167 Chapter 167 Wonderfully Unfair "I''m busy. Can''t return. I''ve got work to do." 18 min lett If they didn''t know better, they''d think Caroline was brushing off aplete stranger. Someone she barely tolerated, someone she had no interest in getting close to. Maybe in her mind, Gordon really was a stranger. Without another word, she tossed the phone back to Julian, who stood there frozen. Then she nced at Alistair, just a flicker, not enough time for him to react. The second they stepped across the threshold of her office, Caroline leaned in close. Her breath warmed the shell of his warmed the shell of his ear, soft enough to feel intimate, but the feeling that crept up Alistair''s spine was anything but tender. It reminded him of a snake, coiling close, ready to strike. He wasn''t saying his wife was venomous, but something about her tone, the quiet chill wrapped in heat, sent a very real pressure through his chest. Caroline narrowed her eyes. "Was that pity I just saw in your eyes, Alistair? You felt sorry for me?" Her rtionship with her father had always been strained. Not because she was rebellious or ungrateful, but because Gordon had never been the kind of father anyone should have to 17:36 Chapter 167 Wonderfully Unfair tolerate. Growing up in a broken household, even as the daughter of a billionaire, hadn''t made her lucky. Not in the ways that mattered. And Caroline, proud as she was, couldn''t stand to be pitied. Alistair knew better than to argue, but still, he tried. "That wasn''t pity," he said, hesitating just for a beat before adding, "It was... concern." The moment he said it, he straightened his shoulders a bit. Yeah, he felt bad for her. And even Caroline didn''t get to twist his intentions around. Luckily, his kind and terrifying wife let it slide with a quiet snort. Their routine resumed like clockwork. Caroline took her seat behind the desk while Alistair slipped into the office''s private lounge. It was their unspoken rhythm, unbotheredpanionship that needed no show of affection. Over time, their afternoons had settled into a pattern. Unless something urgent came up, Alistair usually spent his time holed up in that lounge, writing. The two of them didn''t talk much while they worked, but that was the point. They were together, quietly. He''d even started to notice a strange phenomenon. 17:36 Chapter 167 Wonderfully Unfair *) 18 min left When he first showed up at the office, the employees avoided eye contact like it was policy. No one looked at him, no one acknowledged his presence. It was like he didn''t exist. But as he started appearing more often, walking in and out of Vireon Technologies like he belonged, something changed. People started ncing at him. Not outright staring, but enough for him to catch the difference. Out of curiosity, he asked Julian about it one afternoon. Julian grinned. "Well, you are Caroline''s man. And any man who can win her heart? That makes people wonder. They''re probably just trying to figure out what makes you special." Alistair scratched his chin thoughtfully. "So what you''re saying is, at first they didn''t dare look because they assumed I was someone powerful. But now they''ve realized I''m just a regr guy, and now they''re confused how someone like me ended up with someone like her?" Julian burst outughing. "Don''t sell yourself short. You''ve got something no one else does. Otherwise, out of all the men in the world, why would Caroline pick you?" Alistair smirked to himself. Exactly. There''s only one Caroline. And somehow, out of millions of men, she picked me. If that didn''t mean he had some hidden, blindingly brilliant 17:36 Chapter 167 Wonderfully Unfair (**) 18 min left quality... well, then maybe the world was just wonderfully unfair in his favor. He chuckled. At first, people didn''t dare look. Then, once they got used to seeing him around, they started sneaking nces. And when the novelty wore off, they stopped again... until recently, when the sideways nces started creeping back in. This time, he knew exactly why. The online gossip. Let them talk. Alistair knew the truth, and eventually, they would too. Time had a way of silencing rumors without anyone having to lift a finger. Alistair sprawledfortably across the couch, opened up Wattpad, and checked histest numbers. Revenue from yesterday hade in. One nce, and he was already typing again. His novel wasn''t a breakout hit, but it had found its rhythm. After a few ups and downs, his numbers had stabilized into a respectable range. Not a superstar, not a failure. The numbers weren''t spectacr, 17:36 Chapter 167 Wonderfully Unfair but they paid the bills and then some. 18 min left For a guy who spends half his day writing made-up stories on Wattpad, that''s more than enough. Just as he got into the flow, he heard a knock at the office door. Julian stepped in and then wentpletely quiet. That was odd. Julian never lowered his voice around Alistair. Usually, he walked in and started reporting things like Alistair wasn''t even there. But this time... silence. That meant he was talking, just not out loud. He was whispering, intentionally keeping his voice low so Alistair wouldn''t hear. Okay, now that''s suspicious. Julian had never treated him like an outsider. The fact that he was doing so now made it all the more obvious that something wasn''t right. A few minutester, someone knocked softly on the lounge door. Caroline stood outside. "Babe, I''ve got a meeting to go to. Stay here, and if you need anything, just ask my secretary." Alistair nodded. "Go handle your stuff. I''ll be fine." As soon as she walked out, though, he stopped typing. 17:36 Chapter 167 Wonderfully Unfair ** 18 min left Her tone had been casual. But Alistair knew her well enough to recognize a lie dressed in professionalism. He sat with it for a moment, thinking it through. And then it clicked. Gordon, again. Caroline could ignore a summons. She could say no to her father''s voice on the other end of the line. But if Gordon showed up in person, there wasn''t much she could do to stop him from walking in. This was still herpany, yes, but no one here could stop Gordon if he decided to make an entrance. Julian must''ve intentionally avoided bringing him to Caroline''s office, probably out of consideration for Alistair. And Caroline, always thinking ten steps ahead, had clearly yed along. That was why she''d imed she was going to a meeting. They didn''t want him to know. Maybe they thought he couldn''t handle it yet. Or maybe they knew Gordon''s personality well enough to worry that he''d go out of his way to make things difficult. Alistair sighed quietly. He appreciated being protected. Really, he did, but he also 17:36 Chapter 167 Wonderfully Unfair wanted them to know that he could handle it. And as it turned out, he was right. Gordon hade. 4) 18 min leff Julian had done a double take when he walked in and then quickly ushered him into thepany''s reception room with full ceremony-coffee, desserts, everything-before running off to alert Caroline. When Gordon and Caroline finally sat across from each other, the room felt thick with silence. Gordon studied her, expression unreadable. Thest time we saw each other was around Christmas, wasn''t it? Mabel hadn''t wanted to travel and had stayed behind in New York. On Christmas Eve, Gordon had flown in from Anta for a family gathering. Paige and her family were there too. Caroline had shown up for just a moment-along with that kid she''d adopted¡ªand then disappeared before dessert. Later, someone said she''d taken the kid to a fireworks show. Paige had gone on about it, calling her tactless andpletelycking in manners. 17:36 Chapter 167 Wonderfully Unfair (***) 18 min left Gordon hadn''tmented then, but inside, he''d been furious. Caroline wasn''t just being inappropriate. She behaved like the rules didn''t apply to her. And finally, he spoke, "This was a major decision. Why didn''t you tell me?" Write yourment tr Gifts CEO by 168 Chapter 168 Does Your Mother Know? Gordon was nothing short of an American legend. 18 min leh A self-made man who wed his way up from nothing, armed with nothing but ruthless instinct and a talent for spotting gold where others saw gravel. By forty, he''d built a business empire so untouchable it made him the richest man in America, and yearster, no one hade close. But life never did hand out perfection. At the peak of his power, when hispany was soaring and his influence was untouchable, his marriage crumbled. His wife left him-left the country, in fact-and cut herself out of his world without a backward nce. The daughter she left behind didn''t seem to care much for him either. Gordon would admit, if pressed, that he hadn''t been a good father. He was a figurehead, a ghost who flickered in and out of Caroline''s life. Some years, he barely saw her at all. She looked too much like her mother. Every time he faced her, it brought back that cold, distant woman who had walked away like none of it ever mattered. But now, sitting across from her, really looking at her, he realized something that caught himpletely off guard. Caroline didn''t look like her mother, not really. 17:36 Chapter 168 Does Your Mother Know? 18 min loff The resemnce was skin-deep. Beneath the surface was a different creature entirely, one he couldn''t ce. It unsettled him. The more he looked, the more unfamiliar she became. And she was staring back at him with eyes like cut ss-cool, clear, and detached. The titles, the wealth, the respect-none of it meant a thing to her. To Caroline, the richest man in America was no different than a stranger on the street. "What does it have to do with you?" she asked. Every word was razor-sharp, dipped in contempt, but delivered with such calm detachment that getting offended would''ve made him the fool. Gordon felt the breath hitch in his chest. He, who had directed empires and toppled rivals with a single call, had to take several deep breaths just to suppress the anger rising up in him. "What do you mean it doesn''t concern me?" he said. "I''m your father. I introduced you to so many great men any woman would kill to marry. Everyst one of them is leagues ahead of that Alistair guy you picked." At the mention of Alistair, Caroline''s expression darkened. Her 17:36 Chapter 168 Does Your Mother Know? fingers tightened around her coffee cup. Gordon''s gut clenched. For a second, he was sure she was about to throw the drink in his face. But she didn''t. Instead, she said coldly, "Stay out of my life. If youy a finger on him, I swear I''ll make you regret it." Gordon let out a short, disbelievingugh. That was my daughter speaking? Other people had daughters who were sweet and affectionate. His daughter was a block of ice with a temper. Not that he wanted to meddle in her personal life, necessarily. To be fair, Caroline had always been impressive. Smart, focused, easy to raise in the sense that she never caused trouble. Sure, her personality was a bit sharp, butpared to the disasters other families dealt with, she was practically a poster child. Nobody''s perfect. Even when she insisted on adopting some random kid while still in school, he hadn''t pushed back. He''d looked the other way. Chapter 168 Does Your Mother Know? 18 min left As she got older, even he, who had always been a hands-off father, started to worry. He carefully picked out several outstanding young men for her, but she didn''t like a single one. Gordon wasn''t in a hurry. His daughter was beautiful, capable, and still young. There was time. It wasn''t until Mabel fell ill and he rushed to New York that he found out she had gone behind his back and gotten married. And not just to anyone, but to a divorced man. If she had married someone even remotely respectable, Gordon might have kept quiet. But this? This was idiotic. He was furious at Caroline for making such a reckless decision, but part of him med Mabel too. His mother, usually soposed and shrewd, had helped keep it from him. That was the part that stung him the most. Still, Mabel was sick now. Gordon couldn''t bring himself to confront her, so he turned all his frustration on Caroline instead. "Do you know why your grandmother copsed?" "Yeah," Caroline said coolly. "Paige ran her mouth and pushed her over the edge." Gordon blinked. "She''s your aunt. You shouldn''t call her by name like that." 17:36 Chapter 168 Does Your Mother Know? 16 min left "Names are for calling people," Caroline replied without missing a beat, "Gordon." He stared at her. He knew he should be angry and should put her in her ce for being disrespectful. But looking into those cold, unreadable eyes, the fight went out of him. What am I doing? He knew he hadn''t earned the right to call himself her father. So how could he stand here and tell her how to live? Trying to change the subject, he shifted back to Alistair. "I heard you two haven''t even known each other that long. I''m not trying to insult your judgment, but how well do you really know him?" When Caroline''s brows drew together, Gordon raised both hands as if to show peace. "This isn''t just about you. He is starting to affect the entire family." He wasn''t exaggerating. Gordon was well aware of how capable Caroline was. She''d built Vireon Technologies from scratch without relying on a cent from the Ashbournes, and thepany was thriving. Even he couldn''t help keeping tabs on her progress. The other fourpanies she now owned had originally been 17:36 Chapter 168 Does Your Mother Know? 18 min left side projects-investments her grandfather made for fun before, he passed. They were barely breathing when she inherited them. Now they were booming. Gordon, a man who''d been crowned a business genius his entire life, had to admit that his daughter had gone further, faster, than even he had at her age. He should''ve been proud. Instead, he was terrified she was throwing it all away for love. He''d already looked into Alistair. If he were just some bystander, Gordon might''ve even felt bad for the guy. But he wasn''t a bystander. He had responsibilities to Caroline and Ashbourne Group. Anyone who''d done their homework on the Harlow and Whitfield families knew exactly how ugly things had gotten. Gordon had studied those files himself. He was scared. More scared than he wanted to admit. Because the idea that Caroline, his brilliant, powerful daughter, might one day cross a line she couldn''t uncross for the sake of some romantic fantasy? That was a nightmare he couldn''t afford to ignore. Caroline''s voice was devoid of emotion. "My husband has no intention of wasting his energy on that trash. If that''s all you came here to say, you can leave." 17:36 Chapter 168 Does Your Mother Know? Gordon didn''t move. He wasn''t done. "Does your mother know?" he asked. The words stopped her cold, 18 min left It had been years since she''d heard that word-mother-spoken in a real conversation. It didn''t belong in her world anymore. The sound of it threw her. She stared at him, wide-eyed, caught off guard by how casually he''d said it. There was no weight, no grief behind it. Just a t, matter-of-fact tone. And at that moment, it hit her. So many years, and Gordon had never once truly looked for her mother. Never questioned why she disappeared without a trace. Never asked why his daughter had grown up like a ghost in his life. If he had cared, he would''ve noticed something was wrong. But he hadn''t. Write yourment Gifts 17:36 CEO by 169 Chapter 169 How She Recharged 18 min left Alistair had been pacing the lounge like a man under siege. In reality, Caroline had only been gone for maybe thirteen minutes, but it felt like half a lifetime. He couldn''t shake the image ying in his mind, Caroline and Gordon locked in a cold war of wills. As strong as she was, she wasn''t Gordon''s equal. Alistair started pacing faster. Wikipedia told him all about Gordon''s career, his rags-to-riches story, his contributions to America''s economy. But it said nothing about his temper. What if he lost it? What if Caroline stood her ground-like she always did-and pushed too far? Would he yell at her? Would he... hit her? Alistair''s imagination spun out so wildly that, for a second, he could almost see it: Gordon locking her in a room out of spite. Eloise sobbing for her mom while he stood helpless, begging for their family to be reunited. He shook his head hard. What the hell am I thinking? None of that was going to happen. No matter who Gordon 17:36 Chapter 169 How She Recharged 18 min left thought he was, Alistair wouldn''t let anyone tear their family apart. He couldn''t take it anymore. He flung the door open and nearly ran straight into Caroline. She looked perfectlyposed. "Where were you off to, babe?" The moment he saw her, his heart settled. "What kind of meetingsts that long?" Caroline raised a brow. "That long?" She checked her watch. Just over thirteen minutes had passed since she left. And yet, without ncing at the clock, she too had felt like it had been longer. Not a second of it felt right being apart from him. Alistair gave her a quick once-over. She looked exactly like her usual self, but something felt... off. He reached up and gently rubbed her head. "You tired? I''ll go grab you some coffee." But before he could move, she grabbed his arm and stopped him. And without another word, she leaned into him, burying herself in his arms. 17:36 Chapter 169 How She Recharged His reflexes kicked in. He held her tight. "Babe?" She mumbled into his chest, "I''m okay. Just wanted to hold you." 18 min left She needed to pull warmth from him, to recharge in the only way that worked. Alistair didn''t ask again. They stood like that for a while, quiet and steady. Eventually, she pulled back, stood on her toes, and kissed him lightly on the cheek. "Okay, I need to get back to work now." She turned and sat down at her desk like nothing had happened, but Alistair couldn''t settle down again. He could tell that something wasn''t right. It was almost time to pick up Eloise, so he grabbed his keys and headed out. Today she wore one of the dresses he''d bought her a while back, paired with white tights and matching Mary Janes. Her tiny backpack bounced as she skipped toward him, her twin braids swaying with every step. "Daddy!" Alistair came to pick her up nearly every day, but Eloise still lit 17:37 Chapter 169 How She Recharged 17 min left up like it was a surprise every time. Her joy was always pure, always full-throttle. He bent down and scooped her up. She blushed a little when she spotted her ssmates. "Daddy, I''m a big girl now. I can walk on my own." Alistairughed, carrying her toward the car. "You''ll always be Daddy''s little girl. But yeah, someday, when I''m too old to carry you, I''ll have to let you walk. So I''m getting in all the cuddles while I still can." Her voice turned urgent. "No! You and Mommy are never gonna get old! I don''t want you to!" He smiled, "Sweetheart, it''s just how life works. We all get older." She went quiet, thoughtful. When he set her down beside the car, she looked up and said solemnly, "Then I''m going to grow up and be a scientist. I''ll invent something that makes people live forever. That way, you and Mommy can stay with me forever." Then, as if struck by a new idea, she added, "Oh! And I''ll invent something that makes people young again too. I''ll make Great-Grandma''s wrinkles all disappear..." Alistair praised her with a smile, told her to keep working hard. 17:37 Chapter 169 How She Recharged (2) 17 min 17 min left But inside, his thoughts drifted to Mabel, still in the hospital. She''d made it very clear. Eloise wasn''t to know about her condition. If she found out, she''d fall apart. His mind churned with everything at once-Paige''s venom, Leo''s hopes for Miley, Gordon''s disapproval, and Caroline..... smiling like always but weighed down with a sadness she refused to share. He knew her too well by now. Knew that even when she was perfectlyposed, he could still catch the smallest cracks in her armor. She was hurting. And she didn''t want to worry him. He wished she wouldn''t do that. If she needs to unload, just toss it all my way. I''ll take it. I''ll carry it. I''d walk through fire if it meant she''d feel better. But she never wanted to burden him. He sighed silently. How did I get this lucky? What did I do to deserve a girl like her? When they got home, he and Eloise spent the evening drawing together, same as always. It had be part of their routine. 17:37 Caroline had found her a great art teacher, and after just a few lessons, Eloise had already improved a ton. Her favorite family portrait still sat framed on the bookshelf. Alistair looked at it every day without fail. They hadn''t taken a real family photo yet. He made a mental note to fix that, something big, blown up and framed right where everyone could see it. Later that evening, he got a message, a video actually. He opened it, and it turned out to be something Eloise had made herself: an animated story starring her, her handsome daddy, her beautiful mommy, and their big happy family, great-grandma, and the uncle who always made herugh. They were all there, orbiting the little girl at the center of it all. Alistair snuck a nce at Eloise, still hunched over her sketchpad, deeply focused. He smiled and turned his phone to silent, watching the rest of the video in quiet satisfaction. They have no idea what I''ve got nned. It''s gonna be perfect. Caroline didn''t make it home on time that night. She''d called to say she was heading to the hospital to see Mabel. To Eloise, Alistair said Caroline was just workingte. After dinner, he took Eloise out for a walk. It felt strange, doing it alone. 17:37 Chapter 169 How She Recharged 17 min left At eight, Caroline returned. Her face was asposed as always, but Alistair knew the difference. He saw it instantly. Her mood hadn''t lifted. Maybe it was the weight of the day, but she clung to him more than usual. At one point, she even asked to shower with him, something she rarely did. Alistair had always believed that even the closest couples needed space. If Caroline didn''t want to talk about something, he respected that. He''d never push. But that didn''t mean he didn''t notice. And tonight, Caroline was different. She stuck to him like gravity. After the shower, it was like she didn''t want to let go, not even for a second. What Alistair didn''t know was that this¡ª this¡ªwas the only way she knew how to recharge. Write yourment CEO by 170 Chapter 170 Mabel Was Discharged Alistairy on his side, one arm folded beneath Caroline''s head, serving as her pillow. Her long hair spilled over his arm, cool to the touch, smooth as silk. He absentmindedly yed with a strand, winding it around his fingers like it had wrapped around his heart. And he didn''t mind. He could''ve stayed there forever. "How''s Mabel doing?" he asked. ¡°She says she''s fine. Kept insisting on being discharged today,¡± Caroline murmured, her fingers tugging idly at the cor of his pajama top. "But I didn''t like how pale she looked, so I made her stay another day." Alistair kissed her forehead and pulled her closer. "Sleep." Caroline obediently shut her eyes and then opened them a few secondster. "Babe, aren''t you forgetting something?" He chuckled, "Good night, sweetie." Now she could sleep peacefully. Without those words, the day would''ve felt iplete. ***** The next morning, after dropping Eloise off at school, Alistair 17:37 Chapter 170 Mabel Was Discharged went with Caroline to the hospital. Just like she said, Mabel didn''t look great. Still, she waved off their concern like it was a pesky mosquito. "I''m fine," she said, already annoyed by the hospital smell. "I smell like rubbing alcohol. I need to get out of here." The test results confirmed nothing serious, and with both the hospital and the Ashbourne family''s private medical team clearing her for discharge, Caroline finally gave in to what she called Mabel''s "nonsense." "Go to work, Caroline," Mabel said, brushing them off. "Let Alistair take me home. The way you two are hovering, people will think I''ve got days left to live." Caroline''s face darkened. "Grandma! Don''t talk like that again." Mabel looked amused by her outrage. She burst outughing, wrinkles bunching up around her eyes like a mischievous schoolkid. "Come on, you two looked so grim. I was just trying to lighten the mood." "Well, it''s not funny," Caroline snapped. "Don''t say things like that again." Mabel clicked her tongue and turned to Alistair. "See this girl? She''s young but full of rules." Alistair kept it light. "Mabel, no more jokes like that, please. We 17:37 Chapter 170 Mabel Was Discharged *** 17 min left want you around for a long, long time." He helped her into the car while Caroline gave strict instructions about resting once she was back. Mabel waved her off like a teenager being lectured. "You''re not even thirty and already nagging like a sixty-year-old. I''m worried for Alistair and Eloise''s future." Back at Ashbourne Manor, Mabel refused to lie down another second. She''d had enough of hospital beds. She had someone bring out two chairs and ced them under a wide-canopied tree whose name no one seemed to know. A breeze rustled the leaves overhead while she and Alistair sat beneath its shade. Nugget flopped down at Alistair''s feet. He absentmindedly petted the dog, half- listening, half-enchanted, as Mabel spoke. "Caroline wasn''t like other babies. Most newborns are wrinkly and red-faced, but she came out soft-skinned and pretty as a doll. Some people say beautiful kids don''t grow up to stay beautiful, but I never once worried about that with her." She leaned back, one hand resting on the arm of her chair, her expression glowing with pride. Alistair listened intently. He could never get enough stories about Caroline. 17:37 Chapter 170 Mabel Was Discharged 17 min left "She was gorgeous from day one. And smart, too. Fast learner. She could''ve been called a prodigy, and I wouldn''t have argued." "I think she''s a genius too," Alistair said sincerely. He truly regretted never getting to see her outsmarting her ssmates with her smarts at school. Mabel beamed. ¡°Exactly! I used to wonder what kind of man would ever be worthy of someone like her." Alistair flushed. Half-joking, half-serious, he asked, "Mabel, be honest. When you first met me, were you disappointed? I must not have been anywhere near the kind of Caroline''s husband you imagined." Mabel''s face fell immediately. "What kind of thing is that to say? If anyone dared speak poorly of you, I''d be the first one to shut it down. You and Caroline? You''re a perfect match-smart, good-looking, meant for each other." She gave a sheepish smile as she recalled how stunned she''d been when Caroline first brought him home. Everything had happened so quickly. She suddenly sat up straighter in her chair and locked eyes with Alistair, the way people do when they''re about to say something that matters. 17:37 Chapter 170 Mabel Was Discharged **) 17 min left She reached over and took his hand. "Alistair, you have to take good care of her." "I will," he said, nodding. "You''re a good boy. I know it. You won''t let me down." She sighed deeply, the sound dragging something heavy with it, "From the outside, Caroline looks like the golden girl, heir to the Ashbourne family, surrounded by every luxury. But the truth is... it hasn''t been easy for her." Alistair immediately thought of Caroline''s parents who were at odds with each other. "I heard you were the one who raised her. With someone like you in her corner, who''s to say she wasn''t lucky after all?" Mabel gave a tight, bitter smile. Her brow furrowed like old wounds hade to the surface. She reached into her bag and pulled out a photograph. It was Caroline, smiling brightly, a girl with sunshine in her eyes. Same face, same features, but apletely different aura. It was jarring. She looked carefree, happy. Nothing like the quiet, guarded woman he knew now. 17:37 Chapter 170 Mabel Was Discharged (****) 17 min left "She wasn''t always like this," Mabel said softly. "When she was little, sheughed all the time and always wanted cuddles." Alistair waited in silence. "About ten or eleven years ago, I got sick. Had to stay in a recovery facility for over a year. When I came back, she was different. Quieter... and sadder. Something had shifted." Her voice dropped. "While I was gone, Paige was the one looking after her. They didn''t get along. Something happened. I never found out what exactly, but whatever it was, it drove a wedge so deep they never came back from it. Caroline cut off Paigepletely. Even her rtionship with Leo changed after that." Mabel let out another long sigh. She wasn''t just mourning what the family had be. She was grieving the loss of the cheerful little girl who used to run around the house with ribbons in her hair. "This is all my fault," she whispered. "If I had just stayed healthy... maybe we wouldn''t be like this. Maybe she would''ve turned out different." CEO by 171 ***17 min left Chapter 171 Her Goodbye? Mabel was still burdened by guilt over not protecting Caroline. To Alistair, that was simply uneptable. She was a grandmother, not a guardian byw, and she had already given Caroline everything she could. Without her presence, Caroline''s childhood might have been even more suffocating and bleak. "Please don''t me yourself. It wasn''t your fault," Alistair said softly and then hesitated before asking, "Do you remember when you first got sick?" Mabel thought for a moment. "I believe it was when Caroline had just started eighth grade. Right at the beginning of the school year." Alistair''s heart gave a sudden jolt. In Caroline''s memories, after Mabel fell ill, Paige had taken over her care--though "care" was hardly the word. It was control, in and simple. The real breaking point came when Giselle went through her room and opened the belongings her mother had left her. That act lit the fuse. From that moment on, Caroline and Paige had been at odds. And during the year Mabel spent in the convalescent home, Caroline had been stuck under Paige''s thumb, surviving under 17:37 Chapter 171 Her Goodbye? her rule. Okay, maybe "surviving" was a little dramatic. That was just his own mental exaggeration. 17 min left Caroline had never described exactly how she got through that year. She''d only mentioned what had happened between her and Paige, leaving out the rest. But knowing her, she would never have bowed her head just to make life easier. And Paige was the type who thrived on dominance, with a need to control every little thing. Two people like that under one roof? Someone was going to suffer. And it didn''t take a genius to know who that someone was. Caroline, barely in her teens, hadn''t even grown her wings yet. Then, without meaning to, Alistair found himself thinking about that house in Chicago, the one not far from his own. The one with the child who''d been locked upstairs. At first, he''d ruled Caroline out because the child had been assumed to be a boy. But now he wasn''t so sure. That assumption had been based solely on the short haircut. No one had ever confirmed the gender. The two women living there had kept to themselves, rarely speaking to anyone. Who was to say the child hadn''t been a girl? 17:37 And if it had been a girl... why couldn''t that girl have been Caroline? 17 min left Ever since the system had bound him to her, ever since they''d gotten married, Alistair had stopped believing anything in this insane world was off-limits. That day they''d passed the house together, Caroline''s reaction had been too extreme to exin with something as flimsy as low blood sugar. It hadn''t added up. Which was why he''d gone back on his own to investigate. Unfortunately, he hadn''t found anything conclusive. Still, he hoped he was wrong. Even if those memories belonged to a younger version of her, he hoped her past hadn''t been quite so bleak. But the timeline Mabel gave him now matched up exactly with what he remembered about that locked-away child. Trying to keep his tone casual, Alistair asked, "Do you know what really happened between Caroline and Paige? What caused their rtionship to fall apart like that?" Mabel frowned, and her answer echoed what Caroline had told him before. But her position was far moreplicated than his. Alistair was Caroline''s husband. He hadn''t even met Paige back then. All he knew came from/Caroline, and of course he believed every word. 17:37 Chapter 171 Her Goodbye? For Mabel, though, things weren''t so simple. 17 min left Paige was her daughter. Caroline was her granddaughter, someone she''d raised from infancy. When both sides were family, when mother and granddaughter told entirely different. stories, who was she supposed to believe? What touched Alistair was that Mabel had never once hesitated. She believed Caroline. "Caroline''s my girl. I raised her. She''s not who Paige makes her out to be," Mabel said, her voice tightening. "Gordon was just as blind. Paige told him Caroline was unruly and dangerous, that she needed to be sent away to one of those behavior correction institutions. And the idiot actually agreed." Alistair''s eyebrows shot up. "A correctional facility?" That didn''t match what he remembered. The house in Chicago had been just that¡ªa house, an ordinary residential unit. There was nothing official or clinical about it. Only three people lived there, and none of them had contact with the outside world. But then again, if the Ashbourne family had wanted tomission a private correctional setup, they had the money to do it. 17:37 Chapter 171 Her Goodbye? (****) 17 min left Before he could ask more, Mabel''s tone shifted. Her fingers wrapped around his, and her eyes glistened. "For some reason, Caroline doesn''t remember any of that year. She''s asked about it before, and we''ve always told her she was sick. Maybe she was, in a way. Maybe she just couldn''t face what happened, and her mind chose to forget it." Mabel paused. "Alistair, I need you to promise me-don''t ever tell her. Please." Of course he wouldn''t. Caroline had already remembered. The fact that she still chose silence proved she didn''t want Mabel to bear the weight of it. Alistair gave her a solemn nod. ¡°I promise." Mabel exhaled slowly, like a heavy stone had been lifted from her chest. "That''s a relief." Alistair was still lost in thought when she changed the subject again. "And about the Whitfield family..." He looked up quickly. "I swear, I really had nothing to do with that, not even a little. That wasn''t me." Mabel gave him a long look and then shook her head. "You already told me. I believe you. You don''t need to keep saying it. If I didn''t trust you, I wouldn''t have let you anywhere near my granddaughter." 17:37 Chapter 171 Her Goodbye? 17 min left It hit him then... about how much she meant that and how much faith she had ced in him. Mabel had been especially talkative that day. What started as a conversation about Caroline slowly shifted to Eloise. She listed her favorite foods, her newest hobbies, and how much taller she''d grown. At first, Alistair listened with amusement. But the longer she went on, the more something unsettled him. A strange thought crept into his mind, uninvited and unwee, but impossible to shake. It didn''t feel like casual conversation anymore. It felt like something else... like she was passing something on. No. Not just talking. She was entrusting them to me. His chest tightened. Mabel was cing Caroline and Eloise in his hands. Why would she do that all of a sudden? Why now, when everything is fine? It sounded too much like a farewell. Like parting words. Like... a final request. Chapter 171 Her Goodbye? Damn it, no. Don''t go there. (**) 16 min left He wanted to curse himself for even thinking it, but the weight in his chest had already settled in. He told himself he was reading too much into it and that he was overreacting. But the problem was... he trusted his instincts now more than ever. What if something really was wrong with her? She had juste out of the hospital. The doctors had said she was fine. But was she? He looked at her more carefully. Herplexion was dull, her energy a little too forced. And really, who could say for certain that the doctors had told them the truth? Write yourment ir Gifts 17:38 CEO by 172 Chapter 172 A Gold-Digger 16 min left Alistair wouldn''t be delivering lunch to Caroline today-he had to spend time with Mabel instead. Nugget noticed him pause and stuck out its tongue, nudging Alistair''s hand with its head. Alistair stroked the dog absently while forcing a smile for Mabel. "How about I pick up Eloise this afternoon? She''d love to see you." "No, no." Mabel waved him off. "I''m still not feeling myself. If shees over and I don''t have the energy to y with her, she''ll just end up bored." Alistair smiled, but his heart sank. The nagging suspicion that had been eating at him suddenly felt like certainty. Something''s definitely wrong with her health. She adored Eloise-under normal circumstances, she''d never turn down a visit from her great-granddaughter. Alistair said, keeping his smile, "Eloise said that when she grows up, she''s going to be an inventor and create a medicine that''ll make you young again." Mabel''s face lit up with delight. "That little angel is going to do amazing things!" "So when should I bring her by?" Alistair pressed gently. 17:38 Chapter 172 A Gold-Digger (***) 16 min lett "How about Saturday? Day after tomorrow," Mabel suggested, her smile softening. "Let her sleep in that morning, then bring her over when she''s well- rested." "Sounds perfect," Alistair agreed, though worry still gnawed at him. Just before lunch, Alban popped up in the doorway and said Paige and Giselle wanna see Mabel. Mabel''s expression soured instantly. "For crying out loud, didn''t I specifically say I wanted peace and quiet today? No visitors?" She''d even sent Gordon packing for the same reason, despite his ns to stay in New York for a few more days. Alban left to ry the message. "Paige actually brought Giselle along," Mabel muttered, shaking her head. "She''s been pushing Giselle at Leo since they were kids, like I don''t know my own grandson. Leo made it crystal clear he was not interested. Why can''t Paige take a hint?" The servants finished setting the table, and Alistair helped Mabel to her seat. The vibrant woman now moved with careful, measured steps. 17:38 Goia-Digger She seemed to have aged years in just a few weeks. 16 min left. The sight made his chest tighten. He thought of his grandfather and the pain of losing him. He wasn''t ready to go through that again so soon. "Look at me," Mabel said with a bitterugh. "Can barely get around anymore. Getting old is hell." To Alistair, it was another hint. He was convinced that she was keeping something from him, dropping breadcrumbs so he wouldn''t be blindsided when the truth came out. Each veiledment was her way of preparing him for the news she couldn''t bring herself to deliver directly. He kept his voice yful. "Just hang in there, Mabel. When Eloise grows up and invents that youth serum, you''ll be as good as new." Sheughed, "I''ll be waiting!" While Alistair and Mabel shared their lunch, Alban was firmly but politely turning away Paige and Giselle at the door. Being refused entry to her own mother''s house-and in front of Giselle, no less- clearly stung Paige''s pride. Her smile remained perfectly pleasant, but her words dripped with sarcasm. 17:38 unapter 172 A Gold-Digger (*) 16 min left "So I''m her daughter-an Ashbourne by birth-but now that I''m married, I can''t even visit my own mother?" Alban smiled, offering no response. Recognizing she was getting nowhere with the butler, Paige shifted tactics. "Is Carol in there? And that suspect she married? If they''re with Mom, I suppose I can stop worrying." The warmth drained from Alban''s expression. "Mrs. Paige Reed," he said, "please watch your words carefully." The dismissal in his tone sent Paige storming off with Giselle in tow. "Don''t let it get to you." Giselle soothed as they walked away. "Maybe Madam Ashbourne really is resting. We can try again another day." "Mom''s losing it," Paige snapped. "I get that she loves Carol- blood is blood, even if Carol''s clueless. But Alistair? After what he''s done to the Ashbourne Group? Our stock price tanked, our reputation''s in tatters, and she''s having cozy lunches with him?" "He is Carol''s husband," Giselle offered diplomatically. "Madam Ashbourne probably tolerates him for her sake. You know how grandparents are. But surely Gordon won''t let this slide." The mention of Gordon only darkened Paige''s mood further. 17.38 Guia-Digger **** 16 min left She''d been certain that when Gordon discovered Caroline had secretly married, he''d explode. With Mabel in the hospital, she''d expected him to unleash hell on Alistair. Paige felt not a shred of guilt about her role in Mabel''s hospitalization. She''d been giddy waiting for Gordon''s inevitable meltdown. To her disappointment, nothing happened. Both Mabel and Gordon seemed content to let Caroline do whatever she wanted, leaving Paige thoroughly bewildered. Then it hit her-of course. No matter how strained their rtionship, Gordon and Caroline were still father and daughter. Blood trumped everything. "I''m curious about Alistair," Giselle said, her interest clearly piqued. "What makes him so special?" Marrying into the Reed family was Giselle''s goal, and she only cared about Alistair because he was Caroline''s husband. After all, Caroline was famously untouchable. Any man who''d managed to win her over had to be extraordinary. The inte was buzzing with stories about Alistair and the Whitfield family scandal, but photos of him were mysteriously scarce. 17:38 Chapter 172 A Gold-Digger 16 min left The few that existed showed only his back or were too blurry to make out his features, adding to his enigmatic appeal. ¡°Special?¡± Paige scoffed. "He''s a calcting gold-digger who sleeps his way to the top." Paige''s description only intensified Giselle''s curiosity. "Thank God you''ve always had your heart set on Leo," Paige continued, sounding relieved. "At least you''ll never fall for some scheming gold-digger." "I do have good taste," Giselle said. "Though Leo''s always been so distant with me." Write yourment ir Gifts The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 173 Chapter 173 Time Will Tell **) 11 min loft Paige gave Giselle''s hands a reassuring squeeze. "Don''t worry. You''re the only one I''ll ept as Leo''s wife." After years of pining for Leo, Giselle had long outgrown the blushing schoolgirl routine. Now her voice carried a note of mncholy. "But what if he never feels the same way?" "Please. With me in your corner, who else could he possibly marry?" Giselle threw her arms around Paige. "You''re the best! I don''t know what I''d do without you." Paige stroked her cheek affectionately. "Sweetie, we''re going to be family. This is what family does." "But what about Carol?" Giselle''s voice dropped with worry. "She''s your niece, Leo''s cousin. What if we never get along? I still don''t understand why she pushed me into that pool." The truth was, Giselle knew exactly what she''d done-she just didn''t know the whole story. At her birthday party, she''d made several snide remarks about Caroline''s poor taste in men. 17:07 Chapter 173 Time Will Tell 5) 11 min lex She''d assumed they were all adults who understood consequences-that Caroline might be upset but would never actually do anything about it. How wrong she''d been. Besides, Giselle didn''t know Caroline had lost her memory. She''d assumed their childhood grudges were water under the bridge, not realizing they''d be fresh wounds in Caroline''s mind-making her dunking inevitable. "Giselle," Paige said firmly, "you''re going to be Leo''s wife. I won''t have you suffering in silence. You understand me?" Their eyes met, and Giselle felt a surge of determination. In her mind, Caroline only dared to attack her because she was the Ashbourne Group''s heiress, untouchable and above consequences. After that birthday party, Giselle had be theughingstock of their social circle. She''d never been so humiliated in her entire life. And now, with the Reeves family dragged through the mud alongside her, this was no longer just personal. This was war. ***** 17:07 Chapter 173 Time Will Tell 11 min "Mr. Harlow! Is it true you have a personal vendetta against Reba Whitfield?" "Mr. Nathaniel Whitfield and his wife died in that car crash just days ago. The police are calling you their prime suspect. Anyment?" "Why choose If There''s a Next Second when Ster Films dropped it? When they crush you at the box office, won''t you be dragging down Yves Robinson and everyone else involved?" "Sources say you didn''t even write the script yourself. Care to confirm?" "Are you only this confident because you''ve got the Ashbourne Group backing you?" The questions hammered at Alistair from all directions, cameras shing like strobe lights. So this is what they mean by "fame has its price." He''d spent the afternoon with Mabel at Ashbourne Manor until 3 pm, when exhaustion finally sent her to her room. Worried about what she wasn''t telling him, he''d decided to track down her attending physician from the hospital. Instead, his car had been ambushed halfway there by this media circus. 0/77 17:07 Chapter 173 Time Will Tell Alistair held up a hand to his bodyguards-stay back-then raised both hands to quiet the crowd. 11 min left When the shouting finally died down, he leaned toward the cluster of microphones with an easy smile. "Time will tell," he said simply. "That''s all I have to say." Then he slipped back into the car and drove away. Back at Vireon Technologies, Caroline watched the footage of Alistair''s video, frowning. "What the hell is wrong with these people? They''re harassing my husband!" Before Julian could respond, she added, "God, he looks good, though." Julian mentally rolled his eyes. Great. I''m here to watch her moon over her husband. One of the employees had been cking off, saw the footage of Alistair being chased by reporters, and immediately reported it to Julian. Everyone at thepany understood that Alistair was Caroline''s world. 17:07 Chapter 173 Time Will Tell The staff genuinely admired Caroline. 11 min left Brilliant didn''t begin to cover it-she had razor-sharp instincts and an almost supernatural business sense. Fivepanies, all thriving under her leadership. Sure, she was aloof. Arrogant, even. She didn''t schmooze or y politics, didn''t seem to know or care about winning people over. Yet somehow, every single employee respected the hell out of her. At first, a few old-timers had grumbled about taking orders from someone so young. One by one, she''d won them over with sheerpetence. Her employees weren''t just loyal-they were devoted. Otherpanies had tried poaching her top people with obscene sry offers, but nobody budged. They trusted herpletely and wore their association with herpanies like a badge of honor. So naturally, they protected who mattered to their boss. While the inte painted Alistair as some kind of viin, Caroline''s employees knew better. They''d floodment sections defending him, taking on every troll who dared suggest he was guilty of anything. 17:07 Chapter 173 Time Will Tell ***** (11 min left "Dr. Rollins, I need you to level with me about Mabel''s condition." Alistair leaned forward in his chair, his voice earnest. "I swear she''ll never know we talked." Jaxon Rollins was the kind of physician who was brilliant, dedicated, and beloved by patients. He smiled, "Mr. Harlow, I assure you, all of Madam Ashbourne''s test results are perfectly normal. What exactly has you so concerned?" Alistair returned the smile. "Well, though I expect to hear more, since you''re telling me her numbers look good, I guess I can stop worrying." Jaxon''s smile turned a bit awkward. Before standing to leave, Alistair scribbled his phone number on a slip of paper, adding his surname below. He slid it across the desk, thanked the doctor politely, and walked out. He hadn''t expected to get answers. In some ways, no news was good news. If Mabel was healthy, there was nothing to worry about. But Alistair''s gut was screaming at him, and his instincts were rarely wrong. 17:08 Chapter 173 Time Will Tell 11 min left If Mabel was sick, they couldn''t afford to waste time. Maybe he could find solutions that conventional medicine couldn''t offer. The Cancer Obliterator was still sitting in his system store. The price was astronomical, but he''d bankrupt himself in a heartbeat if it meant keeping Mabel healthy. Jaxon''s expression had told him everything he needed to know. Something was wrong with Mabel''s health¡ªhe just didn''t know what. Mabel wasn''t just any patient. If she''d asked Jaxon to keep her condition secret, he''d take it to his grave out of respect for her. Alistair''s visit was meant to apply pressure. Write yourment CEO by 174 Chapter 174 Better With Age Gordon watched Alistair''s interview on hisptop, his jaw tightening. "Time will tell?" he snorted, snapping theptop shut and massaging his temples. He hadn''t officially weed Alistair into the family yet, though it was bing painfully clear his approval didn''t matter. His daughter wanted this man, and what Caroline wanted, Caroline got. The media had been hounding Alistair for weeks about his connection to the Whitfield deaths and the effect on the Ashbourne Group, but he had shut them down at every turn. Alistair went about his business as if the scandal didn''t exist, as if he had no connection to the Ashbourne family. Gordon drummed his fingers on his desk. "Tell me something," he said to his assistant. "Do you think he''s actually innocent? Or is he just cocky because he thinks we''ve got his back?" His assistant considered carefully. "Looking at it objectively? I''d say he''s innocent." "Really?" Gordon leaned back in his chair, intrigued. "Because he ys it cool? Or maybe he''s just a good actor? Any man who caught my daughter''s eye has to be exceptional at something." 17:08 Donor Wilt Age He practically spat thest word. "No, sir. That''s not my reasoning." "Then what is that?" "He hasn''t secured your approval yet." Gordon mulled that over. Huh. Good point. Having Caroline in his corner was one thing. Sure, his daughter was a prodigy- brilliant, wealthy beyond her years-butpared to Gordon? She was still ying in the minor leagues. Not that he was proud of outranking his own daughter. He had decades on her, mountains of experience. It would be pathetic if he weren''t more powerful. Everyone saw Caroline as born into privilege. But Gordon knew better. Apart from cleaning up her grandfather''s mess, Caroline had built Vireon Technologies from scratch. No help from the Ashbourne Group. All her. But his assistant''s point stood: if Gordon decided to destroy Alistair, Caroline''s protection would mean nothing. He cod crush the man without breaking a sweat. 17.08 Chapter 174 Better With Age 11 min left Alistair was smart. So was Caroline. And she guarded him like a lioness with her cub. She''d never let him walk into real danger. It led to one conclusion: Alistair had been set up. But by whom? Gordon''s eyes narrowed as the pieces started clicking into ce. On the surface, someone was gunning for Alistair and Vireon Technologies. But what if the real target was the Ashbourne Group itself? He''d built his empire by trusting his instincts, dodging bullets, and navigating minefields that had destroyed lesser men. But thest couple of years of smooth sailing had made him soft,cent. Now his instincts were screaming that something was very wrong, and every rm bell in his head started ringing at once. Maybe it was time to stop dismissing his daughter as a hopeless romantic and start trusting her judgment. ***** "Daddy, why do all the other parents keep staring at you?" 17:08 Chapter 174 Better With Age 11 min leff Eloise had been noticing it for days now. Everywhere her father went, heads turned and whispers followed. Alistair stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Must be my good looks." Eloise scrunched up her face. "But you''ve always been handsome. They didn''t use to stare like this." "Well,¡± he said with mock seriousness, "maybe I''ve gotten even more handsome. Like fine wine-better with age." "Oh!" Eloise''s eyes went wide with understanding. "That makes sense!" Alistair scooped her up and strode toward their car. There were no clear photos of his face on the Inte, and walking down the street, he was usually just another attractive stranger. But the kindergarten pickup line was a different story. Someone had leaked Eloise''s identity. It had been inevitable, really. He and Caroline had dropped Eloise off together on her first day. People might not recognize him, but Caroline? Different s¡¢ y. The families who could afford this kindergarten weren''t exactly working-ss. Of course someone would recognize the 17:08 174 Deller with Age (**) 11 min left Ashbourne heiress. Alistair hated the attention. Worse, he worried that the media would potentially frighten Eloise. If that happened, his "polite" responses would go out the window. Suddenly, Eloise stretched her hands up to cover his face, barely managing to shield his nose and mouth while leaving his eyes free to navigate. "What''s this about, sweetie?" "I don''t want them looking at you anymore," she said. "Why not?" Her voice dropped to a worried whisper. "Because if they keep looking, they''ll figure out you''re the best daddy in the whole world. What if they try to steal you away from me and Mommy?" Alistair''s heart melted and broke at the same time. All this timeter, she was still carrying that trauma. He said gently, ¡°Nobody could ever take me away from u and your mommy. You''re stuck with me forever." By the time they got home, his "Time will tell" interview had 17:08 Chapter 174 Better With Age (**) 11 min left exploded across social media. The phrase was trending number one, with everyone from influencers to politicians trying to recreate his casual confidence. They all fell short-they couldn''t fake that kind of authentic ease. Thements section was a battlefield. [Look at that face! Those eyes! No way someone that gorgeous is a murderer.] [That''s exactly what makes him dangerous. Ted Bundy was handsome, too. Psychopaths often hide behind perfect masks.] [Can we talk about how I finally understand why the Ashbourne heiress married him? That man is finer than aged whiskey. The jawline! The elegance! He makes actual movie stars look like amateurs.] [Right? If he became an actor, I''d be ready to marry him!] Caroline happened to scroll past that particr thread. Her eyes narrowed to dangerous slits. "Marry him?" she murmured. Write yourment ir Gifts CEO bCEO by 175y 175 sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 175 Pathetic Poor In her bright, sprawling office, Caroline frowned. "They want to marry my husband?" A cold smile yed at her lips. Let them try. They''d need to be smarter than me, more beautiful than me, more everything than me. Good luck with that. ***** Across town in his luxurious vi, Richard lounged on his couch, scrolling through social mediaments with sadistic amusement. "The jawline, the elegance," he read aloud, his voice mocking. "Is that what you think too?" His feet rested on Reba''s shoulders as she knelt before him in a maid''s uniform, the fabric deliberately arranged to expose her. She kept her head down, silent andpliant. Richard popped a plum into his mouth, continuing to scroll with his free hand. Each glowingment about Alistair drew another harshugh from his throat. It had been so long, and he''d almost forgotten what started his grudge against Alistair. 17:08 Chapter 175 Pathetlo Poor Some trivial slight, probably. The details had faded, but the thorn remained, festering under his skin. But the memory of Alistair''s defiant stare-that stubborn refusal to be cowed-still made his blood boil. In Richard''s world, people like Alistair-born poor, raised poor -should stay beneath his heel forever. Yet somehow, the bastard had married up. Way up. When Richard discovered Alistair''s wife was Caroline-CEO of Vireon Technologies, sole heiress to the Ashbourne Group, and their age-he''d spent three days in a rage. He couldn''t ept it. How dare he? How dare someone so beneath me climb so high? And now, there was a way to drag him back down. Richard thought he could manipte the lives and deaths of others at will. He might not be the mastermind leading the public destruction of Alistair''s reputation, but just knowing he yed a part filled him with vicious satisfaction. He sat up suddenly, shoving his phone in Reba''s face. "Look at your ex- husband. Inte famous now. Maybe he should quit business for Hollywood- might actually make some real money 217 17:08 Chapter 175 Pathetic Poor for once." 10 min left Reba''s eyes found Alistair''s face in the video. Those features she''d once known so well now seemed to belong to a stranger from another lifetime. "Time will tell," came his recorded voice, calm and unshakeable. "So what do you think?" Richard asked. "Is he bluffing, or has hepletely lost it?" Reba remained silent. Richard grabbed her hair, yanking her head back. "I asked you a question. You forget how to speak?" "I... I don''t know," Reba whispered, fear bleeding into her vacant expression. "Don''t know?" His smile turned cruel. "You were married to him for six years. You should know him better than anyone." He''d never forgotten that she''d once chosen Alistair over him. Richard didn''t particrly care about Reba herself, but betrayal? That was unforgivable. Every humiliation he''d endured when she''d betrayed h ?n, every moment he''d lowered himself-he was paying it all back with interest. 217 17:08 Chapter 175 Pathetic Poor (+) 10 min left He sneered. Should''ve used those photos from the start. Would''ve saved myself a lot of trouble. Now Reba did whatever hemanded, but she''d be useless for much else. If not for the Whitfield fortune, he''d have discarded her already. "When are you signing over the rest of your family''s assets?" he asked. "Most of the property is still in my parents'' names," she answered carefully. "I need to transfer it to myself first, then to you." "Well, hurry the hell up. And don''t even think about trying anything clever, or I''ll make sure everyone sees exactly what kind of slut you really are." Reba nodded. "I understand." Richard smirked. As if she could pull off anything clever. He knew her type-spoiled rich girl, all party and no substance. 17:08 Chapter 175 Pathetic Poor 10 min left She couldn''t scheme her way out of a paper bag. The threat was just habit at this point. "Richard," she ventured hesitantly, "I''d like to visit my father at the hospital." "Why bother? He''s a vegetable who needs someone to wipe his ass for him." Reba bit her lip hard, fighting back sobs. "I just... I want to see him. I''ll be quick, I promise." Richard withdrew his feet with an irritated wave. "Fine. But make it fast." She scrambled to her feet, mumbling thanks as she hurried to the door. Pausing, she nced down at her degrading outfit and hurried to change in the maid''s quarters on the first floor that now served as her bedroom. In decent clothes, she fled the house. ***** At the hospital, Nathaniel''s doctor said, "I''m sorry. We''ve done everything possible. Your father''s condition is likely permanent." "He''ll never wake up?" Reba''s tears fell freely now. "Never?" The doctor''s silence was answer enough. 17.08 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É To Falieuc roo 10 min left Reba forced a broken smile, bowed her head, and left. She wandered aimlessly, reluctant to face returning to Richard''s prison. Given her current abilities, she knew she couldn''t get rid of Richard. But she understood the game-he hadn''t gotten what he wanted yet. As long as she had something he needed, her small rebellions would be tolerated. A storefront TV caught her attention. The entertainment news was covering the industry drama: Ster Films had begun production on their new project, and Feather Films had announced the cast for If There''s a Next Second. Both films targeted the same release window next year. Reba''s mouth twisted bitterly. Alistair and Caroline, living their happy life. Lost in her misery, she almost missed the familiar figure in her peripheral vision. Her heart lurched as she spun away, walking quickly in the opposite direction. "Something wrong, Vivienne? See someone you know?" 17.00 Chapter 175 Pathetic Poor Vivienne stared after Reba''s retreating figure, frowning slightly. "Must''ve been seeing things." Write yourment 10 min lef Gifts The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! CEO by 176 Chapter 176 A Favor (20 min left The Whitfield car crash had sent shockwaves through their social circle. More details emerged. When police confirmed they were investigating it as a potential homicide, the story exploded across social media. Then came the bombshell: Alistair Harlow, their daughter''s ex-husband, was the prime suspect. "No way," Vivienne blurted out, staring at her phone. "It can''t be him." The inte had already chosen sides, though both camps agreed on one thing- Alistair was guilty. They just couldn''t agree on whether he deserved sympathy or prison. Team Justice wanted his head on a tter. These were thew-and-order types who railed against the privileged elite who thought they were above thew. They demanded evidence, arrests, and ountability. Team Revenge took a different angle. If Alistair did it-and that was still an if-could they really me him? In their minds, Reba had used her wealth and connections to destroy his life. If not for a lucky break, he''d still be trapped in 22:36 (f), 20 min poverty. The most radical voices went further: [If someone ruined my life like that, I''d want payback too.] The debate raged across every tform. But one truth cut through the noise: guilty or innocent, if they proved Alistair did this, no amount of money or connections could save him. Not with the whole world watching. Vivienne jumped into the fray, defending him online. The response came fast: [Why are you so sure?] Vivienne replied: [I know about him, and he''s not that kind of guy.] That person replied: [Really? His dad, stepmom, and brother all had "idents." That''s one hell of a coincidence.] Vivienne stared at her screen, fingers hovering over the keyboard. One ident could be karma. But three? That strained credibility. They had stopped believing the idea that wrongdoers would face consequences. 2236 Chapter 176 A Favor Chce) 20 min left Still, Vivienne tried: [If he wanted revenge so badly, why is Reba still walking around? She''s the one who hurt him most.] Someone replied: [Killing her would be mercy. Making her live with the guilt of killing her family, never knowing when he''lle for her. That''s ice-cold revenge right there.] Vivienne closed herptop in frustration. She couldn''t convince strangers online, but her gut still said the same thing-Alistair didn''t do this. The car ident, at least. As for his family members, maybe he wasn''tpletely innocent there. But the genius of it was that everyone knew he might be involved, yet there wasn''t a shred of proof. No evidence meant no crime. Vivienne had gone with her parents to visit Reba''s father at the hospital. She''d expected Reba to be aplete wreck, but surprisingly, she''d held it together, saying everything was under control with a forced smile. As they left, they''d seen Richard rushing through the hospital doors. 22:36 §á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö 170 Aravor 20 min left "Is that Reba?" her mother, Miranda, asked, following Vivienne''s gaze and seeing a familiar figure in the reflection of the television. "Vivienne steered her mother away. "Just someone who looks like her." Miranda sighed heavily, "God, what a tragedy. A whole family destroyed, just like that." Vivienne remained silent. "And now she''s back with that Richard," Miranda sighed. "What is wrong with that girl? Sure, he''s easy on the eyes, but he''s obviously bad news." Miranda nced at her daughter with relief. At least Vivienne was focused on her career, not chasing after toxic men. If she ever brought home someone like Richard, they''d lose their minds. After seeing her mother off, Vivienne headed toward Viv''s Brickhouse. A figure suddenly darted out from an alley. Before she could scream, hands pulled her into the shadows. The person yanked off the mask, revealing Reba''s hollow face. "Vivienne, I need a favor." 22:36 ¦°¦¯¦¡ ¦£¦Á¦Í¦Ô (20 min left Still catching her breath, Vivienne managed, "What kind of favor?" "I''m going away for a while. Can you check on my dad sometimes? At the hospital?" Vivienne hesitated. Reba rushed to add, "You don''t have to go every day. The nurses take care of him. Just... asionally?" "Where are you going? If you want my help, you need to tell me that much. Who are you going with?" Reba fell silent. "Oh my god," Vivienne eximed. "You''re marrying Richard? Going on some honeymoon? Of course-he''s your son''s father, the guy you''ve been obsessed with for years. Now nothing''s stopping you. How romantic." The sarcasm dripped from every word. She couldn''t help it-the anger was too raw. They''d grown up together. Watching Reba self-destruct broke her heart. Reba lowered her head in silence, appearing to agree, but she also seemed to have some secrets too terrible to voice. 22:36 Chapter 170 A Favor (20 20 min left "Vivienne''s lone softened. "Reba, is there something you need help with besides your dad?" Reba''s head snapped up, and for a moment, Vivienne thought she was about to spill everything. Instead, she forced another smile. "No. Just... check on Dad when you can. Please. You''re the only person I can ask." "Reba..." Vivienne wanted to respect her choices, but this felt like watching someone walk off a cliff. "Richard is bad news. He''s not someone you can build a life with. If you''re dead set on this because it''s what you''ve always wanted, fine. I''ll help you this onest time." Tears welled in Reba''s eyes. She lowered her head and turned away quickly, then stopped. "It wasn''t Alistair," she said quietly. "My parents... it wasn''t him." Vivienne froze. "What?" Write yourment lit Gifts --- CEO by 177 Chapter 177 The Pink Rope Alistair stared at the pink rope lying on their bed, thoroughly confused. Caroline channeled her CEO persona, allmanding presence. "Come here, honey." He obeyed without question. "Sit.", "Yes." He settled into the chair at the foot of the bed. Caroline picked up the rope, twirling it between her fingers. "Pretty, isn''t it?" "Absolutely. You and Eloise have excellent taste in colors." Her smile turned mischievous. "Good. Now give me your hands." Alistair extended both hands, wrists together. She wound the rope around them, finishing with an borate bow. "Like it?" His grin widened. "Love it. It''s from you." Her gaze dropped meaningfully to his legs. )22:36 napici 177 The Pink Rope Taking the hint, he pressed his ankles together. She repeated the process, creating another perfect bow around his legs. "There." She stepped back to admire her handiwork. "Now, from this moment on- He leaned forward and nted a kiss on her forehead, derailing her train of thought. She instinctively wiped at the spot. "Stop it." "You''re wiping me off?" He gave her his best wounded puppy look. "Am I that repulsive?" "Don''t be dramatic." "Then why''d you wipe away my kiss?" He tilted his head. "Anyway, go on." "Go on what?" "From this moment on?" "Oh, right!" Caroline nted her hands on her hips, full boss mode activated. "From this moment on, you''re staying right here in this room. You''re not going anywhere!" 2236 Chapter 177 The Pink Rope 17 201 "Whatever you say." "You''re not even gonna ask why?" "Why would I? You''re always right." His easypliance only irritated her more. "The inte''s going crazy over you. Everyone''s talking about how gorgeous you are, begging you to be an actor. Half of them want to marry you!" Alistairughed, "So I''m pretty enough to make it in Hollywood? That''s news to me." "That''s what you focus on?" She red at him. He quickly backpedaled. "I don''t want anyone else. Just you. Only you." Satisfied, she reached out to pinch his cheeks. He lifted his face eagerly, reminding her of Nugget begging for head scratches. "When she bent to untie the rope around his wrists, he caught her hands. "Leave the legs." "Why?" "I''m finding this whole tied-up thing kind of... exciting." His voice dropped. "Come sit on myp." 22:36 Chapter 177 The Pink Rope Caroline suddenly realized she''d walked right into her own trap "If you''re so into being restrained," she said, flustered, "why''d you let me untic your hands?" He moved his arms behind his back, his smile equal parts innocent and wicked. "How else am I supposed to hold you?" Meanwhile, Vivienney in bed, Reba''s words ying on repeat in her mind. A terrible possibility crept into her thoughts, making her break out in a cold sweat. She quickly sat up and grabbed her phone. Alistair was a VIP at her restaurant-she had his number. And it wasn''t toote to call. This would be her first call to Alistair. Alistair had just finished untying his ankles when his phone rang. Vivienne''s voice came through, tense and urgent. "Sorry to bother you sote. I saw Reba today. She told me you didn''t hurt her parents." Alistair calmly rolled up the pink rope and set it aside. Mighte in handyter. "I didn''t." 22:36 Chapter 177 The Pink Rope "I think she knows who really did it." Alistair was stunned, and silence stretched between them. 19 min left "Look, this is just my gut talking," Vivienne continued, nervous now. "I don''t have proof or anything, but I felt like you should know-" Alistair smiled, "Thank you. I got it." Caroliney beside him. "She''s a good person." "Yeah, she is." He pulled the nket up over her. Caroline studied his face. "This thing keeps snowballing. You''re not worried at all?" "Why would I be? I didn''t do anything wrong." Actually, his real confidence came from the Bane Breaker sitting in his system inventory-his ace in the hole if things went south. But Caroline didn''t know about his secret weapon. "Don''t be naive, honey." He traced her cheek with his finger. "Actually, my biggest asset is you. Nothing''s gonna happen to me with you in my corner." Caroline had been investigating from the moment the smear 22:37 Chapter 177 The Pink Rope campaign started. 19 min left She was on the right track-the Morgan family and Paige were both on her radar. But whoever was behind this was too clever, too careful. Despite her best efforts, she hadn''t found any smoking guns. Still, her resolve never wavered. "Don''t worry. Nobody messes with you." Alistair rolled onto his side to face her, head propped on his hand. He watched her with quiet intensity, his soft "Yeah" conveying absolute trust. He hadn''t mentioned his suspicions about Mabel''s health no point worrying her when he could handle it himself. He''d protect everyone he loved in his own way. The next day, Caroline called him just before lunch, "Honey, something urgent came up. Don''t bother bringing lunch today." "But I already made everything." "Save it for dinner. I really gotta go. Love you!" Alistair went to Vireon Technologies anyway. 22:37 Chapter 177 The Pink Rope 19 min left As he waited for the elevator, the executive elevator opened and Gordon stepped out. The system''s voice echoed in Alistair''s mind, "You realize Caroline''s ''urgent matter'' involves her father-and possibly you. Now you have two choices. "Option One: Gordon is the richest man in America. You''re nothingpared to him. Though you suspect Caroline''s been put in a difficult position, you decide-it''s better to avoid trouble. Since Caroline doesn''t want you to worry, you can pretend ignorance and let her handle it. Let her protect you. Option Two: Stop being Caroline''s kept man. Face Gordon directly. Prove you''re worthy of his daughter." CEO by 178 Chapter 178 Caroline''s Whereabouts Alistair walked straight up to Gordon without hesitation. Gordon''s assistant moved to intercept him but froze when he recognized Alistair''s face. Gordon''s expression remained unreadable, his face cold andposed. This wasn''t exactly the best time to approach him, but Alistair didn''t care. Gordon stopped in his tracks and stared at him coolly. It was the first time Gordon had ever looked him in the eye. Alistair responded with a polite, courteous smile. Gordon, face devoid of emotion, said tly, "I''m not Caroline. You don''t need to smile at me like that." The implication was obvious. "Save your charm. Your little pretty-boy act doesn''t work on me." Alistair said nothing. Gordon hadn''t bothered to sugarcoat it. His words hit like a p in the face. 22:37 Chapter 178 Caroline''s Whereabouts 19 min left Even the young assistant raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised Gordon would be that blunt. Still smiling, Alistair replied, "My parents and teachers raised me to be polite and pleasant to others. Even if you don''t appreciate it, I can''t just toss aside my manners." Gordon frowned, staring at him. The assistant looked stunned. He clearly hadn''t expected Alistair to talk back. Without another word, Alistair stepped into the express elevator and headed up to Vireon Technologies. He wasn''t going to waste energy being warm to someone so cold, even if that someone was Gordon. Julian was visibly surprised to see him. "What are you doing here? Carol didn''t tell you?" Alistair nced toward Caroline''s office. Only then did Julian notice he wasn''t holding the usual Thermos. "Ms. Ashbourne isn''t in," Julian exined. Alistair didn''t ask where she was. Instead, he asked why Julian 22:37 Chapter 178 Caroline''s Whereabouts 19 min left wasn''t with her. Normally, Julian apanied her whenever she went out. "She didn''t take me with her," Julian said. "She left alone?" Alistair asked. Julian nodded. "And Gordon? What''s he doing here?" Julian froze. Gordon had never said a word about Alistair, not in front of anyone. But that silence was telling in its own way. It sent a clear message that he didn''t approve of Alistair as his daughter''s husband. Still, that wasn''t the real issue. The real issue was that Alistair had just referred to him by name. Casually. Like they were equals. The sound of it made Julian''s skin crawl. He quickly ran through his memory. Caroline hadn''t told him to keep anything from Alistair, so he hesitated and then lowered his voice. "He came to see Carol. Went straight to her office. I don''t know what they talked about." 22:37 Chapter 178 Caroline''s Whereabouts 19 min left Alistair finally asked the question he''d been holding in. "Did she say where she was going? Did she seem like she left in a hurry?" Julian didn''t have any answers. Still, it didn''t seem like it had anything to do with Gordon. When Caroline left, Gordon looked like he still had more to say but never got the chance. Alistair walked into Caroline''s office and sat down alone for a few minutes. A strange sense of unease settled over him. He needed to know where she went. He closed his eyes and started searching through the System Store, eventually He bought it instantly. To use "Real-Time Tracking," he needed something that carried Caroline''s personal scent or trace. Fortunately, he still had one of her hair ties around his wrist. He pressed confirm, and a mental image formed instantly. Caroline was driving. Judging by the scenery through the car window, he was able to identify the route. 22:37 Chapter 178 Caroline''s Whereabouts 19 min left He rushed downstairs and jumped into his own car to follow her. His license hade through, and he''d driven plenty of times already. His driving was steady. Caroline had taken the car to a remote street in New York and parked in front of a nearly abandoned shopping za. She got out alone and walked toward the elevator to the second floor. Alistair couldn''t shake the questions circling in his mind. What is she doing here? Is she in danger? While waiting at a red light, Alistair quickly dialed her number. She picked up. Her face, which had been icy moments ago inside the elevator, softened slightly when she saw who was calling, "Hey, babe?" "Hey, I''m at your office right now. When are youing back?" Alistair said, keeping his voice light. The light turned green. He steered with one hand, guiding the 22:37 Chapter 178 Caroline''s Whereabouts (** ***) 19 min left car through the intersection. "You came?" she asked, surprised. office "Yeah, I missed you. Figured it was better to wait at your than at home," he said and then added yfully, "You''re not nning on being gone all afternoon, are you?" Caroline nced at the elevator panel. "I''ll be back in about two hours. If you''re bored, go lie down in the lounge for a bit. Take a nap. I''ll be there when you wake up." She didn''t sound like she was brushing him off. That put Alistair slightly at ease. "I slept like a babyst night," he said. "I''ve got way too much energy to nap. I''ll stop by Yves'' ce, see how things are going. "Okay, go ahead." The call ended just as Caroline reached her floor. The elevator doors opened, and she stepped out. By the time Alistair arrived at the same za, Caroline had already opened a door and stepped inside, sitting down across from someone who clearly had been waiting. It was a slender woman, frail and clearly unarmed. There was no one else in the room. 22:37 Chapter 178 Caroline''s Whereabouts Alistair exhaled slightly in relief. But notpletely. He knew better than to judge by appearances. He parked the car farther away and approached on foot. 19 min left The za had clearly seen better days. Business had dried up, and most of the shops were empty. Some areas didn''t even have lights. It was dark and deserted, like a ready-made crime scene. Alistair found the door Caroline had gone through but didn''t enter. Instead, he stood in a dim corner nearby, watching the live feed in his mind. If anything went wrong, he was ready to charge in. Fortunately, everything inside seemed normal. The woman appeared to be in her fifties. Her face was gaunt, like someone who''d lived in chronic malnutrition. Her face lit up as soon as she saw Caroline. She scrambled to make herself useful, asking if she wanted anything. Caroline''s face stayed expressionless. "Cut the nonsense. Let''s get to the point." The woman grinned, rubbing her hands together like a fly. "Ms. Ashbourne, you''re a powerful woman-" 22:37 Chapter 178 Caroline''s Whereabouts 19 min left "Thinking of cashing in on me?" Caroline cut her off with zero patience. "That depends on whether you''re actually worth anything." The woman didn''t waste time. She pulled out a thick file folder and handed it over. Caroline skimmed through the contents. Her expression darkened. "Ms. Ashbourne, I''m not greedy," the woman said. "Give me this amount, and I''ll hand it all over. I''ll stay quiet. Like none of this ever happened." She held up five fingers. Caroline gave her a frosty look. "Five what?" "Five million dors," the woman said sweetly. "Come on, princess, you know exactly what this stuff is worth." Caroline''s voice turned even colder. "And who decided its worth? You?" The woman looked smug. "You''re worth tens of billions of dors, Ms. Ashbourne. Five million dors to keep your man safe is a steal. I''m being generous here, you know? I could''ve asked for more. 22:37 CEO by 179 Chapter 179 Extortion At that moment, it all clicked for Alistair. 19 min left The woman had produced a stack of documents¡ªevidence tying Alistair to the Whitfield case. And not just any evidence. The kind that, if made public, could utterly destroy him. She had somehow gotten hold of Caroline''s contact information and arranged to meet her in person. And Caroline hade. A storm of emotion stirred inside Alistair. So her odd behavior today¡­ was because of him. Of course, Alistair knew the so-called ¡°evidence¡± was fabricated. None of it could actually incriminate him. But Caroline showed up anyway. Was it because she didn¡¯t fully believe he was innocent? He studied her face through the mental projection, searching for even a flicker of hesitation. She gave him nothing. The woman was still smiling, her expression a mix of ttery and threat. 22:37 Chapter 179 Extortion 19 min left And really, what else could Caroline do? No matter how powerful she seemed, she was still just in her twenties. Driven by love, maybe she¡¯d made a rash decision. But as the woman kept grinning, Caroline¡¯s gaze stayed steady and unreadable. Gradually, that smug smile began to falter. Caroline tilted her head slightly, amusementcing her tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The woman sneered, ¡°Guess you don¡¯t love your husband that much after all. Can¡¯t even cough up five million dors.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Caroline asked calmly. The woman pouted, annoyed. Just then, footsteps echoed from the hallway¡ªseveral pairs, hurried and heavy. Still hidden in the shadows, Alistair saw a group of uniformed officers heading straight for the door. Caroline opened it and pointed at the now-panicked woman. ¡°Officer, this is the one. She tried to extort five million dors from me.¡± The woman panicked and immediately denied it. ¡°She¡¯s lying! I never¡ª¡± 22:37 Chapter 179 Extortion Her denial was weak. Caroline had clearlye prepared. 19 min left Alistair watched as she calmly followed the officers out of the building. Was she really going to be back at the office within two hours like she promised? With the story already spinning out of control, the facts muddled and opportunists circling like vultures, Caroline had every excuse to look the other way, but she didn¡¯t. Not only had she shown up, but she had barely let the woman finish her demand before secretly reporting her to the police. It was like she came for one reason only¡ªto personally bring a criminal to justice. But Alistair knew better. It wasn¡¯t that simple. When the officers searched the woman and found a hidden camera, and after hearing Caroline¡¯s statement, everything became clear. Caroline wasn¡¯t about to take chances when it came to him. If she hadn¡¯te, she might¡¯ve missed the opportunity to trace the person behind it all. But bying in person, she also risked something. No matter what answer she gave that woman, her presence alone could be 22:37 Chapter 179 Extortion 19 min left used as leverage. After all, if she had nothing to hide, why would a CEO with a packed schedule show up herself? So instead, she flipped the script. She came, and then she had the woman arrested. Loud and clear, she sent a message that she would stand by Alistair¡ª publicly, unequivocally. Alistair watched through the windshield as Caroline exited the station alone, calm andposed. He had to fight the urge to jump out and hold her. Momentster, his phone lit up with a call. ¡°Hey, babe,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m heading back now.¡± Exactly on time, within the two-hour window. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You still out?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Come find me. I miss you.¡± Just six simple words, yet theynded with¡­ the weight of a spell that tugged at his entire soul. 22:37 Chapter 179 Extortion 19 min left Two new trending topics had exploded online with hashtags: ¡°Billionaire family snubs Alistair¡ªso much for that gold digger dream¡± and ¡°Alistair trying so hard¡ªthe Ashbournes could not care less¡±. Both, of course, were about Alistair. He had somehow be America¡¯s most talked-about man. The chatter around him was so loud it drowned out the usual buzz from even the most publicity- hungry influencers. And strangely, those trending posts weren¡¯t disappearing. With Ashbourne Group¡¯s influence, removing a couple of hot topics would¡¯ve been effortless. So why were they still up? The message couldn¡¯t be clearer. Ashbourne Group was ready to cut ties with Alistair. Online haters who¡¯d been convinced of Alistair¡¯s guilt celebrated. Without thepany shielding him, they felt like justice was finally on its way. The truth, they believed, was about to shine through. No matter how messy the headlines got, production on If There¡¯s a Next Second continued smoothly. 22:37 Chapter 179 Extortion (*) 19 min left Of course, the drama brought attention. Each member of the cast gained significant public exposure. It was trending long before it hit the screen, but not for the right reasons. Most people were skeptical of its sess. XXXXX In a sun-drenched sitting room that smelled faintly of flowers, Caroline popped thest grape into Alistair¡¯s mouth. ¡°Gordon came to talk about Grandma,¡± she said softly. She didn¡¯t mention the woman she had sent to jail, and Alistair pretended not to know. But in the quiet hours of the night, as he held her close in bed, he often wanted to wake her up with a long, hard kiss. Caroline nced cautiously at Eloise, who was focused on building blocks a few feet away. She lowered her voice. ¡°He wants to take her on a trip.¡± Alistair¡¯s heart sank. Just as I feared. ¡°She seems happy here in New York,¡± he said. ¡°Is this trip really necessary?¡± 22:37 Chapter 179 Extortion 18 min left ¡°He says she¡¯s too old to be stuck in one ce all the time. That she should get out more, see the world while she still can.¡± ¡°And what does Grandma think?¡± He had a sinking feeling he already knew. Caroline gave Eloise another quick nce before whispering, ¡°She¡¯s the one who brought it up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried Eloise won¡¯t want to let her go?¡± Caroline shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not just Eloise. I don¡¯t want her to go either.¡± Though Mabel wasn¡¯t Caroline¡¯s only family, she was the one who truly felt like home. She had a home now¡ªa husband, a daughter¡ªbut maybe she was being selfish. Maybe she wanted to keep being loved like a child, too. Apart from that one year, she¡¯d never really been away from Mabel for long. But she also knew Mabel had already given her everything. Raised her with love and patience, she had no obligation to spend her whole life orbiting around Caroline. And even though Caroline felt she could probably convince her to stay, she didn¡¯t want to be that selfish. 22:37 Chapter 179 Extortion 1. C) 18 min left A quiet sadness settled over her. She rested her head on Alistair¡¯s shoulder and said nothing. ¡°She¡¯s just going on a trip,¡± he murmured, wrapping an arm around her. ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s moving away. She¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Alistair nced at his phone. Since giving Jaxon his contact information, he hadn¡¯t heard from him once. So the pressure didn¡¯t work. Maybe Gordon already found out what he needed to know about Mabel. Maybe Jaxon felt safe backing off. Caroline hesitated and then gave in. ¡°Babe, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve got a bad feeling. It¡¯s probably just me being paranoid, but¡­ I keep thinking maybe once she leaves this time, she won¡¯te back.¡± Alistair took her hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t go there. Don¡¯t even think like that.¡± Write yourment Gifts CEO by 180 Chapter 180 Grandpa The car slowly rolled into the driveway of Ashbourne Manor. Before anyone could help, Eloise unbuckled her seatbelt and leaped down from the child safety seat all on her own. She wore a white dress sprinkled with green flowers, her ponytail tied high and her wispy bangs pinned with sparkly rhinestone clips that shimmered in the sunlight. Nugget wagged his tail excitedly, circling around her. Eloise handed Nugget a peanut butter dog treat she''d brought from home and gently patted his head with her chubby little fingers. Her baby face lit up with a surprisingly tender look. "No rush. I brought plenty more," she said sweetly. Mabel stood nearby, leaning lightly on her cane, her warm smile as kind as ever. But a closer look would reveal something buried deep in her eyes-an emotion she hadn''t quite managed to hide. A hint of sorrow, and a quiet reluctance. Mabel was in her seventies now. She had been a schoolteacher in her younger years, raising a son and a daughter while standing shoulder to shoulder with her husband, a small business owner. Their marriage had always been strong, their life modest butfortable. Later, her son started his own business from scratch and built it into a remarkable sess. As his wealth grew, so did Mabel''s 22:38 Chapter 180 Grandpa 18 min left standing. After retiring, she spent her days tending to flowers, watching over her granddaughter, and enjoying a peaceful, fulfilling life. Compared to the regrets many people carried through life, Mabel''s journey had been remarkably full. But no one lives without a few lingering attachments. She beamed as she waved them over. Eloise ran toward her, arms wide, shouting, "Great-Grandma!" 1 Nugget darted along behind her, hopping yfully. Caroline held onto Alistair''s arm as they walked over slowly. She leaned in and whispered, "Does Grandma look a little off to you today?" Normally makeup-free, Mabel had lightly powdered her face, curled her silver hair into soft waves, and put on a deep plum dress with a delicate pearl ne around her neck. She looked graceful, refined, elegant-very much Mabel. But Alistair suspected the powder wasn''t for beauty''s sake. It was likely an attempt to hide her pallor, to appear more energized than she felt. Unfortunately, while makeup could eve out herplexion, it couldn''t conceal the weariness in her eyes. 22:38 Chapter 180 Grandpa *18 min left He had already reached a quiet conclusion but kept it to himself. "She just got out of the hospital not long ago. It''s normal she doesn''t look her best." Caroline said nothing. Whether she agreed or simply didn''t want Mabel to overhear, it wasn''t clear. Mabel weed them with a wide smile, clearly happy to see the couple still so inseparable after everything. They had barely started dinner when heavy footsteps echoed from the hallway. A man entered, casting a nce at the cheerful dining table before pressing his lips into a line, saying nothing. Mabel looked surprised. "Oh, you''re here already?" It was Gordon. His expression softened slightly as he gave a low hum in response. Seeing how travel-worn he looked, Mabel asked, "Have you eaten?" He shook his head. "Well then go grab a bite somewhere. Don''t starve yourself. We''ve already started," she said kindly, though her words clearly meant he wasn''t wee at the table. 22:38 §Ý§Ñ§á§ã 18 min left. Gordon hesitated. He gave her a helpless look and acted like he hadn''t caught the hint. "You''re just getting started. I''ll just nibble a little something. No big deal." Mabel didn''t miss a beat. "The main course isn''t enough for extras. The chef prepared it for a set number of people." Unbothered, Gordon pulled out a chair and sat down right next to Alistair. "I''m not that hungry. I''ll just pick at whatever''s on the table." Mabel shot back without skipping a beat, "You''re wee to the sd or some bread. But don''t touch the entr¨¦e unless you''re nning to skip someone else''s portion." Gordon shrugged, letting go of his usual pride. "Fine, I''ll wait and see what''s left once everyone''s had their fill. Sd and scraps it is." Alistair watched silently. If people knew that the almighty Gordon Ashbourr -king of the business world- was sitting here begging for leftovers from his own mother, they''d be speechless. Mabel, always theposed and dignified one, and Gordon, known for being stern and no-nonsense... somehow, when the two of them were together, it all turned into a strange kind of 22:38 Chapter 180 Grandpa 18 min leff trying to win his mom''s approval after doing something wrong. They were clearly just bantering, but Mabel''s surprise was real, and her disapproval was subtle but unmistakable. She wasn''t unhappy to see her son. She just didn''t think this was the right time. Maybe if it were just Caroline, it''d be fine. But Alistair was here too. Perhaps Mabel worried his presence might make things ufortable. Gordon clearly understood what she was thinking and didn''t care one bit. Now that he was already seated, Mabel couldn''t exactly throw him out in front of the younger ones. The least she could do was spare him the embarrassment. A servant arrived quietly with an extra set of utensils and ced them in front of Gordon without a word. Eloise sat between Mabel and Caroline, watching Gordon curiously with her big bright eyes. When Gordon looked back at her, she got caught and quickly looked away. In a shy voice, she greeted him. "Grandpa." 22:38 Chapter 180 Grandpa 18 min left Years ago, Gordon had objected when Caroline insisted on keeping a child that wasn''t biologically hers. He''d said that, if she really wanted to raise a child, he could easily find a well-off family willing to adopt the girl and treat her like a princess. But what did it matter what he thought? He had no real say in Caroline''s choices. He barely saw her, and his contact with Eloise was even more limited. Looking at her now-fair-skinned, bright-eyed, sharp as a tack- it was clear Caroline had raised her well. Still, that soft little "Grandpa" caught him off guard. Since sitting at the table, Eloise had been the first one to speak to him. No one had prompted her. Gordon responded with a quiet "Hey," and for the first time that day, something eased in his chest. They''d only seen each other a handful of times. How had she recognized him so quickly? No need to ask. It had to be Caroline. She must''ve talked about him to Eloise. 22:38 Chapter 180 Grandpa 18 min left He let his gaze sweep casually toward Caroline, pleased to know he still held some space in her heart. Mabel looked surprised too. "Eloise, how did you know he''s your grandpa?" Eloise peeked at Gordon and mumbled, "I saw him on TV once. He had the same Daddy told me he''s Mommy''s dad, and I should call him Grandpa. So I remembered..." Gordon stared at her, silent. So I was just imagining things. He cast aplicated nce at Alistair but said nothing. After lunch, Mabel sat in the living room with Eloise, listening as the little girl told stories about preschool. Gordon chimed in now and then. Caroline and Alistair sat close together nearby. The whole scene felt warm and easy. They really were a family, after all. And this kind of peace was exactly what a family should feel like. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 181 Chapter 181 The Arrest Warrant "Is everything packed?" Gordon asked the question mid-conversation, as if it had just urred to him. From the moment stepped into Ashbourne Manor, she had done an excellent job hiding her low spirits. But the moment she heard Gordo at Mabel. question, she instinctively nced Outside, Eloise was ying with Nugget. Her voice floated in from the yard, full of innocence and joy. "Did you where that ball went? I just threw it! Go get it! And stop sticking your tongue out at me! You can do it, Nugget. I believe in you!" It wasn''t until then that Mabel seemed to remember something. She turned toward Caroline and Alistair and said with a smile, "I''ve been here long enough. I''m thinking it''s time for a little trip. I''m leaving tomorrow. Caroline asked, "How long will you be gone? And where are you going?" Just as she spoke, Alistair''s phone buzzed in his pocket. He stepped outside to answer it. The call came from an unfamiliar number. He stared at the screen for a second before answering. 22:14 Chapter 181 The Arrest W. "Hello, is this Mr. Harlow? This is Jaxon Rollins." Alistair instinctively nced back toward the living room. He could hear faint voices but not clearly enough to catch what they were saying. He walked farther away, his heartbeat kicking up before quickly settling down again. Rx. You''ve got the system. He collected himself. "Speaking." Jaxon had clearly debated for a long time before making this call. Now that it was happening, there was no point in holding anything back. "Mr. Harlow, Madam Ashbourne''s condition is more serious than she let on. The day she was brought to the hospital, I ran a full-body scan. She asked me to keep it quiet because she didn''t want to worry the family." Jaxon had promised to stay silent, but he was also afraid. Afraid she''d give up on treatment. Afraid she''d waste precious time. It was terminal, yes, but if caught early, treatment could still buy her time. This wasn''t a family thatcked money. Cost was never the issue. The pressure on him was intense. If the Ashbournes found out he''d kept this from them, even if it was at Mabel''s request, they could destroy his entire career with a single phone call. Chapter 181 The Arrest Warrant (*) 20 min left He''d been on edge ever since. And once Alistair started digging, Jaxon decided he couldn''t stay silent any longer. Alistair had prepared himself for this. His voice stayed calm. "May I ask what the diagnosis was?" "Pancreatic cancer." Strangely, Alistair felt a wave of relief. It''s fine. I''ve got the "No Cancer." Jaxon continued exining, carefully walking through the details. The prognosis wasn''t good. He was tactful, but the meaning was clear that, at this stage, modern medicine could do very little. "I hope you don''t take this the wrong way," Alistair said. "It''s not that I doubt your skills, but is there any chance the diagnosis was wrong?" Alistair didn''t actually believe in that kind of false hope. If it was a misdiagnosis, of course that would be the best possible oue. But he knew how unlikely that was, especiallying from a doctor as skilled as Jaxon. He already knew he could save Mabel, so that wasn''t the issue. What mattered was how to exin it afterward. So he brought up the idea of a misdiagnosis-not out of hope, but to set the stage. If she recovered, people would remember this moment Chapter 181 The Arrest Warrant and me the doctors, not ask questions. *) 20 min left: When disaster struck, most people''s first instinct had always been denial. Jaxon didn''t take offense. He was used to hearing that from family members. His tone stayed gentle. "There''s always a possibility. Has Madam Ashbourne gotten a second opinion from another hospital?" When the call ended, Alistair walked back toward the house and saw Gordon ying with Eloise and Nugget. He''s trying. Alistair could tell Gordon wanted to repair things with Caroline. And since she was difficult to approach directly, starting with Eloise made sense. Gordon was a devoted son. Judging by his rxed expression, it was obvious he didn''t know about Mabel''s illness. Alistair had already purchased the item "No Cancer." He was just figuring out how to use it quietly when Alban walked up with a confused and uneasy look on his face. Gordon spotted the group of men following behind Alban, and his smile immediately vanished. The moment Alistair saw them, he cursed under his breath and 22:14 Chapter 181 The Arrest Warrant ***20 min left. turned to leave. But that move only made them more alert. "Stop right there!" Alban looked panicked. "Sir, they have an arrest warrant. I..." Gordon raised a hand, signaling Alban not to exin. He nced toward Eloise, who was now chasing Nugget farther away and hadn''t noticed what was happening. Then he gave Alban a subtle look. Alban understood instantly. He walked quickly in Eloise''s direction, intending to keep her distracted and to dy Mabel of the house. and Caroline froming Gordon turned back to Alistair, his voice low andmanding. "What do you think you''re doing? Trying to run? You want Caroline to watch them drag you away?" Alistair froze mid-step. "I''m not running. I just want a minute with Mabel before I go." Gordon''s expression darkened. "Say what? You want to tell her you''re being arrested? Push her into another hospital visit?" That wasn''t it at all. Alistair had read the manual for the system item. "No Cancer" required direct physical contact to activate. Chapter 181 The Arrest Warrant --- 20 min loff How hard could that be? He''d nned to bring Mabel a ss of water. If she took it from him, even a brush of their fingers would be enough. But fate had other ns. Right at that critical moment,w enforcement had shown up with a warrant in hand. Alistair didn''t care what "evidence" they had. He knew he was innocent. The truth didn''t change just because someone forged convincing documents. Some forgeries wereughable. Others could fool even the police. He had panicked, not because of the warrant, but because he didn''t want to miss thisst chance to help Mabel. That anxiety showed in his expression, in his urgency, and now it had been misinterpreted. In reality, Jaxon had told him Mabel had at least six months left. There was time. But every smile she showed today had beenyered over pain. If there was a way to heal her, why wait? Alistair didn''t want her better until next month, or six months from now-he wanted her healthy today. Gordon''s face was like stone. "Go now, before theye out and see it." Chapter 181 The Arrest Warrant (P) 20 min 1 Alistair said firmly, "Mr. Gordon Ashbourne, I''m innocent." That''s not something you need to convince me of," Gordon replied coldly. "I''m not the one with the handcuffs." He''s not wrong Alistair exhaled slowly and said, "Mr. Gordon Ashbourne, I just need one thing from you-don''t let Grandma leave New York tomorrow." Gordon''s expression darkened, his brow knitting tightly. "Why? So I can keep her there and let you people wear her down all over again?" "Write yourment tt Gifts Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Reversal There was a reason he''d asked Gordon to keep Mabel in the city. The system item "No Cancer" came with a time limit. If it wasn''t used within a week, it would automatically expire, and once expired, it couldn''t be repurchased for an entire year. Alistair was confident he''d get through this crisis unscathed. But if he was released only to find Mabel had already left town and couldn''t be reached in for nothing. He''d have then everything would have been chance. the cure and possibly herst Better to ask Gordon to postpone her trip than to tell him outright that Mabel was sick and needed him to save her. Gordon would''ve taken one look and assumed he''d gone off the deep end. Alistair understood Gordon''s frustration. He and Caroline were deeply in love, and Mabel had always held him in high regard. Emotionally, no matter what anyone else said, they trusted him But now the authorities had shown up with an official arrest warrant. That meant they had what they believed was solid evidence. Gordon was terrified that Caroline, Mabel, or even little Eloise might witness Alistair being taken away in 22.15 Chapter 182 Reversal handcuffs. And truthfully, even Alistair didn''t want the people he cared about to see him like that. It wasn''t about guilt. It was about preserving dignity. But he needed Gordon to agree. He met his gaze head-on, voice steady, firm- rarely so serious, yet deeply sincere. "Three days," he said. "Give me three days. That''s all I ask." Gordon narrowed his eyes. "What exactly are you trying to do?" "There are things I didn''t get the chance to say tonight," Alistair replied, "and they matter." Gordon almostughed. He nced at the officers standing nearby, gave them a polite nod, and then turned back to Alistair. "You think you''re getting out in three days?" Alistair didn''t flinch. "Of course. I''m innocent. The justice system doesn''t put innocent men behind bars." Gordon said nothing. He turned away, refusing to look at him again. The officers moved in and snapped cold silver cuffs around Alistair''s wrists. The metal felt icy against his skin, glinting under the sunlight with a steely sheen. 22:15 Chapter 182 Reversal ***) 20 min left Gordon, unable to resist, turned just in time to see Alistair ncing down at the cuffs with mild curiosity, like a kid examining a new toy. Not a hint of fear. Just intrigue. Gordon said nothing. He watched as Alistair was led away, his brows furrowed for a moment. Then, unexpectedly, he let out a quiet chuckle, shook his head, and turned to leave with This hands sped behind his back. Momentster, Eloise came running up, her face flushed from y. "Grandpa!" she called out breathlessly, ncing around behind him. She didn''t see the person she was looking for. Confused, she turned her head from side to side, her eyes scanning for Alistair. Gordon paused, studying her closely. When Caroline had first brought her home, the rumors had been relentless. People whispered that Caroline had a shady past and that Eloise wasn''t adopted at all, but her biological daughter. Even his own sister, Paige, had hinted that he should get a DNA test done. Gordon had never believed Caroline to be the kind of woman Chapter 182 Reversal *)20 minte they painted her to be, but the pressure eventually got to him. He tested anyway. The results were... interesting. Caroline and Eloise weren''t mother and daughter. But there was a faint biological link. Which meant Eloise wasn''t just a random adopted child. She was somehow connected to the Ashbourne bloodline. Ever since then, whenever someone tried to stir up gossip, Gordon would simply ask them to bring proof. Over time, people stopped questioning Eloise''s identity. He knelt in front of her now. Her fine hair was damp with sweat, her ponytail askew. The once-pristine little face was smudged and streaked. She wasn''t used to him, and her gaze was hesitant, unsure. "Grandpa," she said softly, "have you seen my daddy?" Gordon replied, "Oh, your dad had to leave for something important." He reached out and gently wiped her cheek with his thumb, his as he added, "What happened to your face, little Chapter 182 Reversal 20 min lof Alistair had officially been "taken into custody." At the station, he finally learned the full scope of the case. Police imed they Thad both eyewitnesses and physical evidence proving he was behind the deaths of Nathaniel and Cordelia. The case had made national headlines, and the department had formed a special task force to tackle it. After days of chasing leads and working overtime, they believed they finally had their breakthrough. The officers were energized, excited to finally bring closure to the victims'' families and the watching public. Theyunched into Alistair''s interrogation with renewed vigor. The star witness was the cousin of the driver who had caused the crash. He imed that Alistair had taken advantage of the driver''s unstable mental state and manipted him into killing Nathaniel and Cordelia. He said he hadn''t spoken out earlier because he feared Alistair''s power, worried his entire family would be targeted in retaliation. Alistair, facing it all, remained calm. He stated firmly that he was innocent. The task force was prepared to grind him down. But just as they were about to go all in on "breaking" him, everything flipped on Chapter 182 Reversal - 20 min left its head. New evidence came to light. A new witness stepped forward, and it was the cousin''s own wife. She testified that her husband had epted two million dors to lie and colluded with someone to fabricate the entire story. Two million dors. Again. Alistair leaned back in his chair, eyes fixed on the ceiling tiles above. He wasn''t really seeing them. In his mind, the sky was bright, the clouds slow and unbothered. He dropped his gaze and tapped the scuffed floor with the toe of his shoe, brushing against some forgotten grit near the leg of the table. Back then, he gave up his future for two million dors. Now... now he''s got several versions of that number in his bank ount. To the rich, two million dors was just a figure. But for someone like he once was, it had the power to purchase dignity, freedom, and even lives. But Alistair wasn''t that boy anymore. Not the one who sold off his future for survival. You''re really smiling right now?" one of the officers asked, staring at him in disbelief. Alistair had spent the night in the precinct. But thanks to the Chapter 182 Reversal * 20 min 1 In next morning at exactly 10 AM. Caroline hadn''t gone to work that day. How could she? The moment Alistair was taken away, she''d been beside herself with worry. Work was thest thing on her mind. Her faith in him had never wavered. Even if the police had dumped a mountain of evidence in front of her, she still would''ve believed in his innocence. She was afraid he''d be tortured for a confession. She was afraid he''d be scared or humiliated. She wanted to kill whoever was doing this to him. If Gordon hadn''t dragged her away behind Mabel''s back, she might''vepletely lost it. She was seconds away from doing something reckless-something irreversible. When she finally saw him, she threw her arms around him and held him tight, her voice catching in her throat. Alistair held her back, breathing her in,forted by the solid weight of her in his arms. "I told you I''d be fine," he murmured. Caroline choked out, "If you hadn''t made it, I don''t know how I would''ve gone on." sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Clearing the Cancer Cells Alistair''s heart lurched. What the hell kind of thing was that to say? "Don''t ever say that again," he said firmly. Caroline, unusually forceful in front of him, snapped back, "Well, that''s how I feel. If anything ever happens to you, I won''t live through it either." Alistair fell silent. He softened his tone, caught between tenderness and helplessness. "Don''t be silly. I''m fine. Things are just starting to look up for me, and I''m nowhere near done. How could I ever leave you and Eloise behind? I want to grow old with you, watch Eloise grow up." He let out a long breath. "And I mean it. Don''t say things like that again. You''ve got Eloise to think about. You''ve got Grandma, and everyone else who cares about you." Caroline didn''t say a word. It was clear his reminder had tugged at the part of her that still carried responsibilities beyond just him. Alistair felt a pang of guilt. This was on him. He''d worried her 127 22:15 Chapter 183 Clearing the Cancer Cells (*^3) 10 min 1-1 sick But this wasn''t the time for the two of them to copse into each other, crying over who hurt more. He slipped an arm around Caroline and steered her toward the car. "Is Grandma still here?" "She didn''t leave," Caroline said, shaking her head. "She''s at Ashbourne Manor. But, honey... you''re going to see her now?" She clearly misunderstood. Lowering her voice, she said, "Gordon didn''t tell her anything. You spent the whole night locked up. You must be exhausted. Let''s go home first. Take a shower, get some rest, I''ll ask the chef to make your favorites, something nice to wee you back. If you still want to visit Grandma, we can all go togetherter this afternoon with Eloise." As she spoke, she gently cupped his face, her brows drawing together in distress. "You''ve lost weight." Alistair let out a dryugh. It had only been one night. How much weight could he possibly have lost? He probably just looked drained. Or maybe it was all in her head. The moment he realized Mabel was still in New York, Alistair let out a silent sigh of relief. Gordon hadn''t given him a definite answer yesterday when he 217 22:15 Chapter 183 Clearing the Cancer Cells was taken away, but he hadn''t t-out refused either. 19 min left Somewhere deep down, Alistair had felt sure Gordon wouldn''t say no. Maybe it was because of Caroline. Maybe it was something else. Either way, it didn''t matter. Mabel was still here. That was all that counted. His entire body rxed. As he nced down at Caroline, he finally took in the signs-herplexion pale, lips bloodless, faint shadows under her eyes. "You didn''t get much sleep, did you?" he murmured, lightly brushing her cheek. She hummed in response. Much sleep? She hadn''t slept at all. She''d been worried sick, but in front of Eloise, she hadn''t dared show even a crack. Alistair had been taken away so abruptly, and Eloise had sensed something was off. She kept asking questions. She asked before bed. She asked again the moment she woke up. If she hadn''t trusted Caroline so much, it would''ve been impossible to get through the night without breaking down. Once they got in the car, Alistair suggested, "Let''s go see Grandma now. We can have lunch there too. I owe her an apology for leaving without a word yesterday." 22:15 Chapter 183 Clearing the Cancer Cells It sounded like a suggestion, but really, it wasn''t up for discussion. 19 min left After everything they''d just been through-an entire night of mental and physical torment-nothing mattered more to Caroline than having Alistair back by her side, whole and unharmed. She didn''t even think twice. Whatever he wanted, she''d do it, as long as it was within her power. She nodded gently. "Alright. Whatever you say." The car glided smoothly along the overpass. One vehicle after another zoomed past, engines roaring as they left them in the dust. Their driver wasn''t in a rush, Safety came first. Alistair was never the impatient type, but right now he couldn''t help it. He wished The could sprout wings and fly straight to Ashbourne Manor or tear open space itself and just blink himself there. It had only been a day. The system item "No Cancer" still had six days left before it expired. Technically, there was no need to rush. But this wasn''t just an 22:15 Chapter 183 Clearing the Cancer Cells 19 min left matter. Every extra hour that passed without clearing Mabel''s cancer meant more pain-physical and emotional-for her to endure in silence. She was still at Ashbourne Manor, yes. But Alistair wasn''t taking any chances. The sooner he could cure her, the sooner he could breathe again. He didn''t expect trouble, but trouble had arrived anyway. As soon as they got out of the car, they spotted an ambnce parked in the courtyard. Their hearts both jumped. A sharp pulse of dread shot through Alistair. Am I toote? Jaxon had just told him yesterday that Mabel had at least six months left. There was no way it could''ve worsened so fast... It had only been one night. If he''d known-if he''d known it woulde to this-he would''ve used the system right then and there, even if it meant being used of trying to flee. Caroline rushed to a maid, panic written all over her face. "What happened?" In this house, Mabel was the oldest and most frail. If an ambnce hade, chances were it was for her. 22:15 Chapter 183 Clearing the Cancer Cells She''d just been in the hospital not long ago. Now this? 19 min 144 Ambnces showing up this often at Ashbourne Manor... it sent a very loud message. The maid choked on her words. "Madam Ashbourne fainted again this morning!" Caroline didn''t wait for her to finish. She bolted toward the house. Alistair sprinted after her. Right then, a team of medics in masks and scrubs came rushing out, a gurney rolling fast between them. Caroline broke down. "Grandma! Grandma!" Thest time Mabel fainted, they hadn''t been there to see it. But now, seeing her with their own eyes-eyes shut tight, lying pale and still on that stretcher-was gut- wrenching. Alistair darted forward and, in the chaos, quickly grasped Mabel''s hand. In that instant, he heard the system chime in his mind. "No Cancer activated. Patient''s cancer cells now being cleared." 22:15 Chapter 183 Clearing the Cancer Cells 19 min lej That robotic voice, clear and mechanical, sounded more beautiful than it had the day he first bonded with the system. Alistair finally exhaled. She''s going to be alright. ***** "You really said that in front of her?" Gordon''s roar practically shook the ceiling. You know she can''t take emotional shocks, and you still went on and on like that? Don''t act like it wasn''t deliberate! Last time she copsed, it was because you couldn''t keep your mouth shut either!" "I was telling the truth," the other person fired back. "I just wanted Mabel to have the full picture. Why is that so wrong? If your daughter hadn''t married that lowlife, we wouldn''t be in this mess in the first ce!" "Watch your mouth. Who the hell are you calling a lowlife?" "Gordon, Mom might be losing her mind, but what''s your excuse? Are you seriously considering weing a murderer into this family? Let''s see if he even makes it out of the precinct this time!" "Write yourment Gifts 22:15 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 pping The ambnce had just pulled away with Mabel inside, sirens still wailing in the distance, when Gordon stormed out of the house, his face dark with fury. But the moment he spotted Caroline standing outside, her expression tense with worry, his stride faltered. He looked like he was about to speak when a trembling, tearful voice called out behind him. "Paige, please don''t cry... no one wanted this to happen..." Caroline didn''t even look at the woman behind him. Her gaze stayed locked on Gordon''s, voice t and even as she asked, "Grandma fainted again. Was it because of her?" Gordon met her icy stare and felt a chill ripple through him, the kind that didn''t care whether mountains fell or the sky copsed. Even he, who had once stared down corporate titans, flinched. "Carol..." But she didn''t wait for his response. She stepped past him and walked straight toward the house. Right then, Paige appeared in the doorway, leaning on Giselle''s arm for support. The moment she saw Caroline, her face twisted with rage. "Caroline! Look at the kind of man you''ve brought home! If anything happens to my mother, you''ll spend the rest of your life drowning in guilt-" Her tirade was cut off by a sharp crack. The pnded hard 22:15 Chapter 184 pping and fast, a sharp crack slicing through the air. Meanwhile, Giselle shrieked in shock. (***) 19 min left Caroline hadn''t held back in the slightest. Five vivid red welts bloomed across Paige''s once-pristine, carefully-maintained cheek. She didn''t so much as nce at her stinging palm. Her eyes stayed locked on Paige''s stunned face, her own porcin features darkened by something vicious, something just shy of feral. "Paige Reed," she said, voice like ss, "I''m warning you! My family is where I draw the line!" Paige blinked in disbelief. Slowly, she turned her face back to center, ring at Caroline like she''d just been jolted out of aa. Her eyes rolled a little and then finallynded on Gordon, who had stepped up behind Caroline. She let out a choked, guttural cry. "Gordon! Did you see that? Did you hear what she just said? This is your precious little daughter!" Gordon didn''t move. He stood with his back to her, like he hadn''t heard a thing. Without a word, he turned and walked off. He didn''t look back. Just headed straight for his car and drove to the hospital. Paige stood frozen, her face ghost-pale. 22:15 Chapter 184 pping 19 min left Caroline turned her cold gaze to Giselle. The woman jumped, releasing Paige''s arm like it burned her, and took a step back. Her wide eyes trembled with fear, but Caroline just gave her a mocking smile and walked away. But Paige wasn''t done. Her voice dripped venom as she called after her, "Keep choosing men like that, and you''ll end up six feet under too." Caroline turned back around. Paige, with half her face swollen, red at her without blinking, her voice low and bitter. "You''re just like your mother. No one ever liked either of you. I should''ve destroyed you for good years ago." There came another p. Giselle screamed and covered her face in horror. This woman is out of control. She''s insane! Paige stumbled backward, her face burning with humiliation. She was used to being feared and obeyed, not hit- and definitely not twice. The problem was... she''d made a mistake. She forgot that Caroline was no longer the girl she could shove aside without consequence. That little girl had grown up. 22:16 Chapter 184 pping (**) 19 min left And now, face-to-face, Paige couldn''t hold her ground. She was being crushed. "How dare you!" she shrieked. But no one cared. The entire Ashbourne Manor was silent, as if her rage echoed off empty walls. All she could hear was her own ragged breathing. Eventually, Giselle crept up to her. "Don''t be mad. Someone bring ice-quickly!" She yelled toward the house, but the only reply was the rustling of leaves overhead. Nearly twenty staff worked in Ashbourne Manor, but right now it was like they had all vanished, choosing to stand back and watch rather than get involved. Mabel had always treated them kindly, never harshly unless someone crossed a serious line. Everyone respected her. And even though Paige had once been an Ashbourne too, she''d pushed Mabel into the hospital too many times. They didn''t feel the need to respect her anymore. In fact, those two ps Caroline delivered? They were cathartic. A release of all the frustration they had never dare o act on. 22:16 Chapter 184 pping 19 min left The fact that Gordon hadn''t reprimanded Caroline only proved it. He was furious. And in his eyes, Paige had iting. Alban had gone with Mabel in the ambnce. So had Alistair. He needed to confirm, with his own eyes, that Mabel was truly out of danger. The system had never failed him before. It always delivered. But this was different. He couldn''t rx until he saw the results. This is what happens when one cares. Gordon arrived at the hospital first. When he saw Alistair, his worried face faltered for a split second. Alistair said, "Mr. Gordon Ashbourne, she''s going to be fine. You don''t have to worry." Standing beside them, Alban twitched at the formal "Mr. Gordon Ashbourne." But after a second, he got it. Alistair hadn''t done anything wrong. Gordon had never once acknowledged him as family. Why make a fool of himself pretending otherwise? With Caroline behind him, he no longer had to tread carefully around Gordon, and he sure as hell didn''t have to act like he owed the man anything. Gordon gave him a silent nod. He looked surprised to see 22:16 Chapter 184 pping Alistair there, but not that surprised. (19 min left After a moment, he asked, "You went to Ashbourne Manor with Caroline?" Alistair gave a short nod. "Yeah." He didn''t go out of his way to act friendly. Caroline once told him he didn''t need to pretend Gordon was anyone important to him, and he didn''t. His manners kept him civil, but he wasn''t going to grovel. Gordon said nothing more. His eyes stayed fixed on the emergency room doors, his brow creased in deep thought. Alistair could guess what was on his mind. He must know about Mabel''s condition now. Soon after, Caroline rushed into the hospital. And right behind her... came Paige and Giselle. Paige''s face a mess-swollen and bruised, barely recognizable. Caroline hadn''t held back. If not for the urgency Mabel''s condition, she probably would''ve finished her off. of Paige had put on sunsses just to leave the house. Normally, with an injury like that, she''d be screaming about injustice, threatening 22:16 Chapter 184 pping Who was even left to cry to? 19 min left Her son, Leo, had been off the grid for two days. Her husband was swamped with work. Her mother was still unconscious from the stress she had caused. And her brother? Gordon hadn''t said a word when Caroline pped her. He just turned and walked away like she didn''t exist. Paige''s stomach dropped. She snuck a nce at Gordon, only to find his eyes glued to the ER doors. He looked like he believed that if he stared hard enough, nothing bad would happen. Paige pressed her lips together and quietly stepped back, not daring to speak. Their father had been gone for years. And with Mabel already pulling away, if Gordon did the same... she''d have lost her side of the family. And once that was gone, there was nothing left to fall back on. All she could do was pray that Mabel would pull through. "Write yourment Gifts 22:16 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 The Secret She Shouldn''t Know "You alright? Don''t be so nervous. Grandma''s strong. She''ll be fine," Alistair said gently, thest shred of worry melting from his chest the moment the system notified him. "Cancer cells cleared sessfully." But Caroline didn''t know that. She had no idea Mabel had been living with cancer. The second fainting spell hadpletely shaken her. Maybe it was the unspoken bond between family, but something deep inside her had sensed thising. By the time she rushed into the hospital, the sharp, sterile smell of disinfectant had already overwhelmed her. Always known for keeping herposure, Caroline actually doubled over, gagging from the anxiety. Alistair couldn''t imagine how she''d react if she knew the truth. She''d never be able to handle it. Thankfully, he had resolved everything quietly. Good job, me. 22:16 Chapter 185 The Secret She Shouldn''t... (-) 19 min left He gently rubbed her back and asked with concern, "Are you alright?" Caroline shook her head, eyes red, voice soft and fragile. "I just... I have a really bad feeling. Grandma''s always been so healthy. She exercises every day. Ever since that one serious illness when I was a kid, she''s barely even caught a cold. But now, two fainting spells in a row? I don''t know why, but I just feel so uneasy..." Alistair continued rubbing her back, his voice low and soothing. "Do you trust me?" Caroline straightened slightly, her tear-filled eyes meeting his. She hadn''t slept a wink the night before, and it showed. Herplexion was ghostly pale, her lips drained of all color. She looked like a porcin doll that might shatter from a single touch. Alistair''s heart ached for her. He reached out instinctively and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Caroline wrapped her arms around him and whispered, "I trust you. Grandma''s going to be okay." Maybe it was psychological, but the second she heard those words, her heart finally began to settle. They didn''t linger near the restrooms. Their minds were still. 22:16 Chapter 185 The Secret She Shouldn''t... with Mabel, so they hurried over. Meanwhile, Paige was falling apart. Every few seconds, she''d sneak a nce at Gordon. But he didn''t look her way even once. 19 min left As much as she hated to admit it, Paige knew deep down that everyone was ming her for what happened. If she didn''t show some kind of remorse, she might never be allowed back into Ashbourne Manor again. After a long moment of internal debate, she finally walked over to Gordon. "Gordon, today was my fault. I didn''t realize how fragile Mom was. I''ll be more careful from now on. I promise." Gordon gave her a nce but didn''t say a word. Paige didn''t know what else to say, so she just stood awkwardly beside him. Giselle, left standing alone a few feet away, looked visibly ufortable. Truth be told, she hadn''t even wanted toe. But with Mabel being the one rushed to the ER, she hadn''t had much of a choice. Paige came, and she couldn''t just pretend it had nothing to do with her. 22:16 Chapter 185 The Secret She Shouldn''t... God, I shouldn''t havee. --18 min left 15 She hadn''t expected Mabel to be this emotionally vulnerable. One upsetting conversation and the woman had copsed. And all the upsetting talk? That was Paige''s doing. But clearly, the Ashbourne family wasn''t just ming Paige- they were holding Giselle responsible, too. This is so unfair. Just thinking about the way Caroline looked at her-eyes cold as death-still made her skin crawl. That woman is a monster. She didn''t even hesitate to p her own aunt in front of everyone. As for Giselle? She was a nobody byparison. Giselle never wanted to have anything to do with Caroline again. If she ever ended up marrying Caroline''s cousin Leo, she''d keep her distance, like far, far away. Had Caroline not been in such a hurry to get to the hospital, she likely wouldn''t have been spared either. Giselle''s stomach twisted in frustration. But it suddenly urred to her that Caroline still ended up with 22:16 Chapter 185 The Secret She Shouldn''t... a murderer, despite all her power and pride. 16 min left As soon as the arrest went public, Caroline would be the biggest joke in town. Her reputation would tank, and even Ashbourne Group might suffer. Compared to that, her falling into the pool at her birthday party suddenly didn''t seem like such a big deal. Thinking that brought Giselle a strange sense offort. Her neck was starting to ache from standing too long, so she rolled her shoulders and stretched. That was when she noticed 1. it. Alistair, walking toward her with a bottle of water in hand, passed it to Caroline. "Here. Drink something." Feeling a stare on him, Alistair looked over and caught Giselle mid-gawk, her eyes wide like she''d just seen a ghost. He let out a small, amused snort. So this was the girl who used to bully Caroline? The second their eyes met, Giselle jerked like a spooked deer and immediately looked away, ncing helplessly toward Paige. But Paige was standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Gordon, as if they were facing the crisis together. 22:16 Chapter 185 The Secret She Shouldn''t... 15 min left After a pause, Giselle hesitantly walked over and tugged at Paige''s sleeve. Paige was lost in thought and didn''t respond. The doctor emerged from the emergency room. He wore a rxed, reassuring smile. Gordon stepped forward immediately. The doctor reached out to shake his hand. "Mr. Gordon Ashbourne, good news. Madam Ashbourne is stable. She''s going to be fine." Gordon smiled politely. But it wasn''t a smile of relief. It looked almost... empty. Like he wasn''t quite sure how to feel. Paige clutched her chest and exhaled loudly. "Thank God. Thank God she''s okay." Gordon nced at her without saying anything. The look in his eyes made Paige''s stomach drop, and she shut her mouth on instinct. Turning to those behind him, Gordon finally broke into a warm smile. "Did you hear that? Your grandma''s going to be just fine." That line was clearly directed at Caroline. But as he spoke, his gaze lingered-almost imperceptibly-on Alistair as well. Maybe it was for both of them. 22:16 Chapter 185 The Secret She Shouldn''t... 18 min left He then turned to the doctor and said quietly, "Thank you. Do you have a moment? I''d like to speak with you privately about my mother''s condition." The doctor nodded. "Of course." He gave a friendly nod to Alistair, who was approaching from the side. "What a coincidence-Jaxon was on call again today." Gordon raised an eyebrow. They know each other? Just then, Paige, finally starting to calm down, noticed something strange in Giselle''s expression. She nced behind her and froze. There, standing calmly in the hallway, was someone who shouldn''t have been there. Alistair? Paige''s jaw dropped. "What are you doing here? Weren''t you just arrested-" Caroline''s icy stare sliced straight through her. The police hadn''t released any public information about the case. So how did Paige know? 22:16 Chapter 185 The Secret She Shouldn''t... 18 min left There was no way anyone from Ashbourne Manor had told her. Gordon had gone to great lengths to keep Mabel and Eloise in the dark. He''d specifically instructed Alban not to let a word slip. So then... how did Paige find out? Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Something Science Couldn''t Exin Everyone in the room had sharp enough instincts to catch what Paige had just let slip. But given the situation, no one asked her to borate. Mabel still looked pale, but there was a liveliness in her eyes. Her energy had clearly returned. Just as Jaxon said- "Madam Ashbourne is doing just fine." Out in the hallway, just around the corner from the room, Jaxon pulled off his mask. There was a mix of guilt and astonishment in his voice. "Mr. Harlow," he said, "you were right. We ran the same set of tests on Madam Ashbourne again, and I can now say with full confidence that my diagnosis was wrong." Alistair''s smile was calm and sincere. "Well, that''s a mistake we''re happy to have. If only more of them turned out this way." Jaxon gave a sheepish wave. "Let''s not jinx it. We''re lucky Madam Ashbourne stayed calm, and that the family didn''t lose their heads. If things had gone the other way..." "Don''t second-guess yourself," Alistair interrupted gently. "Maybe it wasn''t about your judgment at all. Maybe it was something else. A miracle, perhaps." 22:16 Chapter 186 Something Science Could The System, after all, was nothing if not miraculous. Jaxon let out a long breath and gave a smallugh. "Maybe. If more miracles like this existed, the world would carry a lot less regret." They shared a brief smile. Alistair nodded and walked off toward the patient room. As he turned the corner, The spotted Gordon standing there, arms crossed, posture unreadable. There was no telling how long he''d been there, or how much he had heard. Alistair''s heart skipped, but he quickly steadied himself, nodding politely as he passed. Gordon didn''t move. A few secondster, he said, "Hold on." Alistair paused, inwardly sighing. He turned with theposed half-smile of someone used to power ys. "Something on your mind, Mr. Gordon Ashbourne?" Gordon''s tone was direct. "The reason you didn''t want my mother leaving New York-was it because you already knew she was sick and wanted to help?" Alistair blinked slowly, feigning confusion. "I''m not sure I follow." 22:16 Chapter 186 Something Science Could... 16 min left But Gordon wasn''t backing off. His eyes narrowed, reading Alistair''s every twitch. "How did you pull it off?" And here ites. Gordon wasn''t just rich. He was observant, surgical, and dangerously intelligent. Alistair could lie to most people and never get caught. But not him. Still, he had no choice but to stick to the script. "I really don''t know what you''re talking about," Alistair said smoothly. "Yes, I heard from Dr. Rollins that your mom''s condition looked serious at first. But now it''s clear-it was a misdiagnosis. She''s perfectly healthy." Gordon stared at him in silence. The words might''ve sounded fine on the surface, but they didn''t fool him. Not even close. What Alistair didn''t know was that Mabel, overwhelmed by anxiety, had already confided in Gordon about the first diagnosis. And when the second round of test results came back clean, Gordon sat alone in the bathroom, staring at the report. Then he tore it to pieces and flushed it. He''d nned to lie to his mother-tell her the initial diagnosis 22:16 Chapter 186 Something Science Could... 18 min left had exaggerated things, that with early treatment, she had every chance to recover. He''d even paid someone to create a new, falsified report to back the story up. All he wanted was to spare her from living in fear. He had already spoken with specialists overseas. The trip was scheduled. He nned to leave with her the day after tomorrow. He''d wanted to go sooner. But then Alistair had made that strange, persistent request. Against his better judgment, Gordon had agreed. Just three days... for Caroline''s sake. That was what he''d told himself. What he hadn''t expected was a clean bill of health. It was simply so coincidental that he couldn''t ignore it. Alistair''s bizarre behavior before his arrest. His insistence on dying. Even if it sounded insane, Gordon couldn''t help but draw a line between them. He had a gut feeling... that if Alistair hadn''t stepped in, this so-called "misdiagnosis" might''ve ended very differently. As Alistair turned to leave, Gordon muttered behind him, "Maybe I''m just reading too much into it." 22:17 Chapter 186 Something Science Could... 18 min left Alistair said nothing. He kept walking. But Gordon couldn''t let it go. What had happened to Mabel defied every logical exnation. Just like Alistair said, maybe it really was a miracle. Gordon had never believed in anything he couldn''t quantify. But maybe science did have its limits-because none of it had made sense, and yet, it had all happened. Which was why he didn''t let himself celebrate just yet. Gordon arranged for Mabel to be retested at a different hospital. The second set of results came back clean. She was in perfect health. Alistair did feel relieved, but that wasn''t the only thing on his mind. He figured it was time to dig around the System Store and see if there was anything that could wipe memories. Gordon was too sharp, the kind of man who could stare right through someone and see what they were hiding. It made Alistair deeply ufortable. If Gordon weren''t Caroline''s father, he''d seriously consider silencing him... Just kidding. I''m aw-abiding citizen. Mostly. To be fair, Gordon didn''t seem hostile. He was just curious. 22:17 Chapter 186 Something Science Could... 16 min left He hadn''t brought it up again, not even in passing, as if their whole conversation had been nothing more than a fleeting afternoon dream that existed only in Alistair''s head. Still, even if Gordon didn''t n to act on what he suspected, Alistair couldn''t just sit back and ignore it. It was like Gordon was holding a string Alistair didn''t even know was attached to him. He hated that feeling. No control, no leverage. And more than that- Why should Gordon know a secret even Caroline doesn''t? He scrolled through the System Store for a while, hoping to find some kind of memory-erasing product, but came up short. What he did find, however, was something that could work just as well "Everything Makes Sense." The description was simple. Just like food kept people alive, nts grew toward light, and rivers ran downhill- when something was made logically consistent, people stopped questioning it. That''ll do. 22:17 Chapter 186 Something Science Could... 16 min left. If it looked like a fact, felt like a fact, people would stop digging. And that was exactly what he needed. At Ashbourne Manor, sunlight poured over the garden. Mabel stretched her arms, rolled her shoulders, and even kicked out her legs. Her body, once heavy and fatigued, moved with ease and strength. It was like she''d dropped twenty years overnight. She felt reborn. From a terminal diagnosis to a clean report, Mabel hade through something few people faced, and somehow, she was lighter for it, inside and out. Eloise tossed a ball into the grass, and Nugget darted after it, tongue flopping. Then she turned to Mabel, eyes wide with wonder. "Great-Grandma, did you take some kind of magic potion or something?" Mabel blinked, caught off guard. "Hmm?" Eloise studied her carefully, dead serious. "You look younger than you did yesterday." Mabel couldn''t stop smiling. Her whole face lit up. "Do I really? Well, maybe I did get younger after all." 22:17 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 A Perfect Day 14 min left There was no such thing as a potion that could make someone young again. Sometimes, joy was the best medicine. The false rm about Mabel''s illness had lifted an invisible weight off everyone''s shoulders. Alistair had officially distanced himself from the Whitfield case. As for Mabel, she felt like a heavy weight had finally been lifted off her chest. The relief was visible in every movement she made. "I was actually nning to invent a youth potion for you when I grew up," Eloise said seriously. "But I guess now I don''t need to." She fell silent after that, head bowed, fidgeting with her fingers. Most people thought she was upset because someone else had beaten her to it, like she''d lost credit for the invention. But after a while, Eloise quietly added, "No... I was just thinking. If the medicine that made you young already exists, does that mean there''s one that can keep my mom and dad young forever too?" In the mind of a five-year-old, anything was possible. No dream was too wild to chase. 3 PocketOption Fast trades with Pocket Option Up to 100% profit in 15 seconds OPEN A TRADE X Close 13:17 Chapter 187 A Perfect Day 14 min left That day, Mabel-suddenly energized and fully herself again- canceled her ns to go out. She couldn''t bear the thought of spending the day away from Eloise. The little girl happily stayed the night at Ashbourne Manor. Gordon, now certain the scare had passed, made a bold decision of his own. He postponed all workmitments to stay by Mabel''s side. He''d made more money than he or his family could ever spend. Other moguls kept pushing themselves for the sake of their children. But Gordon only had one daughter, and she was brilliant, ambitious, and destined to surpass his lifetime''s work. If not for the personal satisfaction he got from business, he wouldn''t have needed to keep grinding at all. After dinner, Alistair and Caroline didn''t linger. They reminded Eloise to be good and left together. Caroline was worn out. She started nodding off the moment they got in the car, and by the time they reached their building, she was fully asleep. Alistair didn''t wake her. He simply carried her inside, he''d ding her close. Gordon might''ve fooled Mabel and Eloise, but not Caroline. PocketOption Fast trades with Pocket Option Up to 100% profit in 15 seconds X Close 13:17 Chapter 187 A Perfect Day 14 min left While he was in custody, she''d worried that Alistair wasn''t eating or sleeping well. What she didn''t know was that he''d been worrying about her back home just the same. Neither of them had rested much the night before. Still, Alistair was strong. Sleep-deprived, sure, but he could hold it together. He opened the door,id Caroline gently on the couch, and then went to fill the tub. Tonight called for efficiency. A quick soak together, and then straight to bed. He grabbed two sets of pajamas and came back out, only to find Caroline awake, sitting upzily with her head tilted, right hand resting under her chin, sleepy eyes half-closed. She looked so dazed and soft he couldn''t help himself. He walked over and rubbed her head twice, rough but affectionate. "Shower first," he said, "and then sleep." Caroline leaned into him like melted butter, mumbling, "You''re the best, babe. Thank you for everything." Alistair was exhausted. After the bath, hey down with her in his arms, her scent soft and sweet against his skin. With his head on the pillow and her body nestled close, he closed his eyes,pletely at peace. He didn''t believe in fairy tales. But some days still felt unreal. PocketOption Fast trades with Pocket Option Up to 100% profit in 15 seconds OPEN A TRADE --> X Close 13:17 Chapter 187 A Perfect Day 14 min left The Whitfield case was nearing its conclusion. The facts were simple. The driver''s cousin had a gambling addiction and mountains of debt. In desperation, he''d convinced his older cousin, the driver, who had untreated mental illness, to rob Cordelia and Nathaniel. The driver panicked and ended up killing them in the chaos. It should''ve been straightforward. But because Alistair had been used early on, the police were extra cautious. They refused to close the case until they''d exhausted every lead. No press updates, no loose ends. When Gordon asked about it, Paige responded with perfect calm. She imed she''d only heard about Alistair''s arrest through a police officer friend who happened to be assigned to the case. That was all Gordon needed to hear. He didn''t confront her. He just smiled and asked which officer she meant, tossing in a casual follow-up about the investigation''s progress. After all, Ashbourne Group had taken a reputational hit in the fallout. Paige dodged again, stammering that everything was still under wraps and that her friend couldn''t share details. Pocket Opt Fast trades with Pocket Option OPEN A TRADE --> Up to 100% profit in 15 seconds X Close 13:17 Chapter 187 A Perfect Day (-) 14 minn Gordon didn''t call her out. He lowered his eyes, took a slow sip of coffee, and let the ice in his expression melt away. When he looked up again, he wore a guilt-faced smile. "I owe you an apology for what happened," he said gently. "I didn''t raise Caroline well enough. If I hadn''t been so worried about Mom, I never would''ve just stood there." Later that night, he made a call. "The case is going in the wrong direction," he said coldly. "From this point on, put all your attention on Paige Reed." Whoever was on the other end gave some kind of response. Gordon didn''t flinch. "Just do what I said." Inside a private reception room at Vireon Technologies, a young man with an artsy ir sat on a leather couch, one leg crossed, a neat braid trailing down behind his shoulder. A fresh cup of coffee sat untouched on the table in front of him. The door opened again. A sharply dressed man in a tailored suit walked in, clean lines, polished shoes, radiating power. The younger man stood immediately. The older man offered a handshake. "Mr. Landry," he said with a polite smile, "I''m Julian Hart. A pleasure." PocketOpt Fast trades with Pocket Option Up to 100% profit in 15 seconds OPEN A TRADE --> X Close 13:17 Chapter 187 A Perfect Day (*) 14 min lett Aaron, who had no problemmanding a room full of loyal street-level subordinates, found himself outssed in Julian''s presence. There was something about this man, calm,posed, and terrifyingly precise. The gap between social sses was real. And at moments like this, impossible to ignore. They exchanged brief introductions. Julian gestured for him to sit. Aaron nodded stiffly and took his seat again. Julian sat across from him with an ease that came from knowing he didn''t need to prove anything. Aaron reached for the coffee, hesitated, and then set it back down. "Let''s not waste time," he said. "Why am I here?" Julian smiled, calm and unbothered, "Before I answer, I hope you won''t mind one question first-are you working for Mr. Harlow?" ording to their intelligence, the wife of the driver''s cousin had no ie and poor health. Her husband meant everything to her. She was the least likely person to ever betray him. And yet, she had stepped forward and told the truth. Clearly, someone had gotten to her before they had. Theirter investigation confirmed it. 3 PocketOption Fast trades with Pocket Option OPEN A TRADE > Up to 100% profit in 15 seconds X Close 13:17 Chapter 187 A Perfect Day (-) 14 min left The person who reached her first and managed to win her over was Aaron. Aaron let out a dry chuckle. He''d figured as much. His shoulders rxed, and his tone dropped into something more familiar. "If Mr. Harlow ever wanted me on his team," he said, "I''d jump at the chance. The man''s a genius. But the truth is-we know each other, that''s all. I''m not even close to being useful to him." Of course he''d been following the Whitfield case. When people online started pointing fingers at Alistair, Aaron, who lived between the lines of legality, knew something was off. He had connections in every corner of society. He didn''t just know the driver. He knew his people, all of them. Chapter 188 Aaron had a hunch. Something didn''t sit right with him, and he couldn''t shake it. Just as he was about to reach out and share his suspicion with Alistair, the call came in first-Alistair''s voice on the other end, calm but earnest, asking for a favor. Alistair had "Bane Breaker," sure, but that didn''t mean he was going to sit on his hands while someone framed him. Meanwhile, Aaron owed Alistair, and he''d been looking for a way to return the favor. Now that Alistair had asked, Aaron jumped at the chance. Caroline was also working the case, but her focus had always been on Paige and the Morgan family. That caused her to overlook someone on the periphery, the cousin of the driver. A man who, on paper, had no contact with the suspect for years. Aaron trusted his gut. And his gut told him to keep an eye on that cousin''s entire household. Sure enough, something surfaced. If Caroline operated like a surgeon with a steady hand, cutting clean and deep, then Aaron was the field medic, quick, decisive, and just as effective when time was tight. One brought precision. The other brought speed. Together, they made it work. X Close 13:17 Chapter 188 A Debt Repaid 13 min left Even after the true culprit had been identified and arrested, Caroline didn''t stop. Her instincts told her this wasn''t just a simple hit-and-run. There were deeper strings behind it, strings that led straight to the Morgans and to Paige. "That guy seems harmless enough on the surface," Julian remarked one afternoon, "but the truth is, he''s a degenerate. Booze, gambling, prostitutes-you name it. Not to mention he beat his wife so badly that she lost the ability to have children. She''s been living under his thumb for years, too scared to even think of fighting back." He slipped into a dry, analytical tone, like a detective building his case. "Then one day, her world starts to crack. She discovers something about him. But he''s gotten so used to her silence, he doesn''t see the threat." Aaron nodded. "You''re not wrong. The poor woman didn''t have it in her to report him. She''d been broken for too long. He trained her to be quiet, obedient." Julian let out a slow breath, a flicker of real emotion breaking through. "And that''s when you showed up. But getting someone like her to stand up and fight? That''s not easy. She doesn''t work. She relies on him for everything. If he goes down, she loses her home, her food, her life." Aaron leaned back in his seat. "She''s been suicidal before. He threatened to kill her entire family if she ever tried again. So yeah, she stayed. It wasn''t living. It was surviving." APNIC X Close 13:17 Chapter 188 A Debt Repaid For once, Julian''sposed face twisted into something harsher. "Bastard." 13 min left Aaron''s approach had been simple-break the psychological chains. Make her believe this time, it would end differently. That if she testified, the man who had ruined her life would go away for good. And it worked. He didn''t just return a favor to Alistair. He pulled a woman out of hell. For a guy who used to drift through life like a street rat, it was surprisingly satisfying to do something right for once. Julian, having pieced everything together, swore again under his breath, and then smoothly shifted topics with his usual gentlemanly polish. "Mr. Landry," he said, "I heard your father has some trouble walking?" Aaron blinked, caught off guard. Then he nodded. With someone like Julian, digging up that kind of detail probably wasn''t hard. "Yeah," he admitted. "A few years ago he got injured. Nerve damage. He hasn''t walked since." APNIC X Close 13.17 Chapter 188 A Debt Repaid (1") 13 min left Julian nodded thoughtfully. "What a coincidence. I happen to know one of the top specialists in that field. He''ll be in New York soon. Let me make a few calls. I''ll arrange a consultation." Aaron''s eyes widened. "You mean... Dr. Sebastian Rowen?" Julian smiled, "So you''ve heard of him." "He''s the best, Aaron said without hesitation. "Of course I have." When his father had first gotten hurt, every doctor they visited had shaken their heads. The verdict was always the same- permanent. They said there was no fix. But Aaron had refused to give up. He spent months searching, hoping to find someone who could prove them wrong. That search led him to the name Sebastian Rowen, a leader in neurological research. Not a practicing doctor anymore, not someone he could just book an appointment with. By then, Sebastian had already retreated from clinical work and dedicated himself to research full-time. Aaron had tried everything to reach him. Nothing worked. Eventually, he let it go. Not because he stopped caring, but because he had no choice. The years passed, and the dream faded. But now it was back. Chapter 188 A Debt Repaid (*) 13 min left "I mean it," Aaron said, his voice thick with emotion. "Thank you. I don''t even know what to say..." Then he paused, something tugging at him. "Mr. Hart... I want to be honest. Mr. Harlow once helped me. Helped my sister, too. She always wanted to act, and he made it happen. I owed him. That''s why I helped. I wasn''t doing anyone a favor. I was paying off a debt. I... I really don''t like owing people." Julian chuckled, interrupting him, "Let me make this simple. Do you want your father to walk again?" "Yes!" Aaron said without hesitation. Julian pped his knee. "There we go. That''s all that matters. I''ll send you the appointment details when it''s confirmed. Be ready." Aaron didn''t know where to put his hands. He was excited but also embarrassed. I really don''t have anything to repay you with... Julian grinned. "Then owe me. It''s not a loan shark deal. We don''t charge interest on favors. One favor is one favor. We''ll keep the tab simple." Aaron stepped out of Vireon Technologies into a st of afternoon sun. The heat pressed down from above, thick and relentless. Chapter 188 A Debt Repaid 13 mintt The heat of summer was building, but not as fast as the warmth in his chest. For the first time in a long while, he felt like life was heading somewhere. Maybe Sebastian wouldn''t be able to fix his dad. But at least he''d know they tried everything. His sister Janice had just joined a new production. When the inte turned on Alistair, most people thought the film If There''s a Next Second was doomed. Some even predicted the cast''s careers would go down with it. But not Janice. She''d thrown herself into the work, studied the role, and kept her head high. Just yesterday, she''d called him, practically glowing through the phone. The director, Yves, had praised her performance. He said she had a natural gift. Aaron could see it now-her on a red carpet, under the lights, her name in bold. He couldn''t help but smile. The usual edge in his expression had softened. That heavy darkness he carried around felt lighter today. Time to stop drifting. Chapter 188 A Debt Repaid (4) 13 min left Whether or not his father walked again, whether or not Janice became a star-it didn''t matter. He''d already made up his mind. He was going to get his life together. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Punishment or Reward Alistair was tied up again. And yes, it was the same ridiculous pink rope. This time, though, Caroline had upped the intimidation factor. To make him confess quickly, she had somehow managed to get her hands on a whip. Also pink. She paced slowly in front of him, radiating all the haughty, regal energy of a dominatrix queen, with a quick flick of her wrist, the whip cracked through the air with a sharp snap. "Darling," she said coolly, "you better start talking. Aside from secretly asking Aaron to investigate behind my back, what else have you been hiding from me?" Alistair stared at the pink whip in a daze - not satisfied with his silence, Caroline leaned in like a rogue in an old film, using two fingers to lift his chin until their eyes met. "I''m talking to you," she said, her voice teasing but firm. "Lost your voice? If you''re going to pretend I don''t exist, I''m don''t expect me to set you free anytime soon." That snapped him out of it. He smiled up at her, all charm and Chapter 189 Punishment or Reward (*) 13 min left Zero shame. He''d just been wondering--if she was already pulling out whips, were the pink handcuffs next? Honestly... he wouldn''t mind. Caroline tried to keep a straight face. "No smiling. Answer the question." God, he looked adorable when he grinned like that. For a second, she nearly lost it. She almost threw the whip aside just to jump into his arms and kiss him senseless. He''s getting sneaky! He''s using cuteness as a weapon! She clenched her jaw and forced her face back into a stern mask. Too bad for her, it had zero effect on Alistair. If anything, he found it even more endearing. As she held his chin, he tilted his head toward her fingers with a subtle pout. The message couldn''t have been more obvious. Caroline froze. "No, stop this." Don''t give in, Caroline! Do not give in! Stay focused! x Close Chapter 189 Punishment or Reward 13 min left She tried to act unfazed, but her eyes kept drifting to his lips- healthy, pink, soft - and just close enough to kiss. No wonder the honey trap never went out of style. It worked. And she, the woman who prided herself on self-control, was about to be undone by one smile. Alistair, sensing her hesitation, closed his eyes and leaned into the moment, the anticipation practically radiating off him. That bastard. Caroline caved. She pressed the lightest kiss to his lips--a quick, fluttering touch--then immediately straightened up, forced her smile back down, and cracked the whip again for good measure. The sharp crack tore through the air like a gunshot. Alistair jolted hard. Caroline dropped the whip on reflex and pulled him into a hug, guilt washing over her. "There, there," she said, patting his back like she''d just frightened a puppy. "Don''t be scared..." But Alistair buried his face in her neck and started shaking even harder. She nced down and realized he wasughing. "You Little." Chapter 189 Punishment or Reward He grinned midugh. "Okay, okay. I admit it." (4) 13 min left She stared at him, halfughing herself, half in disbelief. "Wait... so there really is something?" He sobered a little, eyes softening. "Eloise''s sixth birthday ising up soon, isn''t it?" Caroline nodded. "In about three months." Her birthday was at the end of August. Still lying t against the couch, Alistair rxed into the cushions. "I''ve been secretly preparing a birthday gift for her." "That''s it?" Caroline blinked. "That''s what you''ve been hiding?" "Yep." "A surprise for Eloise?" "Mm-hmm." She frowned, thinking. Before she could say anything, Alistair rushed to add, "I promise, next time I''ll tell you first. No more secrets." "I wasn''t mad," she murmured, settling against his chest. "I was Chapter 189 Punishment or Reward (*) 13 min left just thinking... I''m kind of amazing." "What?" This was new. Alistair raised an eyebrow, amused by her sudden self-praise. "Oh?" he said, using the tone he usually saved for teasing children. "And what makes you so amazing?" "I found Eloise the best dad in the world. That''s got to count for something." She rested her chin on his chest, her eyes sparkling. And just like that, Alistair got it. All that praise? It had been for him. His gaze turned soft, warm. He wanted to stroke her cheek but remembered his hands were still tied behind his back. "Honey..." Caroline''s brain short-circuited at that word. Her cheeks flushed instantly. Swear to God, Alistair had zero ulterior motives. But Caroline''s reaction--her sudden silence, the color rushing to her face-- Chapter 189 Punishment or Reward (*) 13 min left brought back vivid memories of thest time he''d been tied up. His throat tightened. His breath hitched. Okay. That''s dangerous. His gaze shifted, darker now, and sticky with unspoken heat. Caroline blinked, trying to keep herposure. "Why does it always end up like this?" Every time she tried to "punish" him, the situation veeredpletely off-track. This wasn''t punishment anymore. It was a reward. A full-on incentive package. Two hourster, Alistairy sprawled in bed, thoroughly satisfied,zily twirling a strand of her hair between his fingers. "Want to know what I got Eloise?" he asked. Caroline nestled deeper into his chest. "Kind of... but not really. It''s close enough now. I''ll wait and see. Besides, I know you were trying to surprise both of us." He smiled faintly. "Fair enough." After a beat, he asked, "Any word from Leo? He should know the truth by now." APNIC Thank you for helping us measure the inte. x Close 13:18 Chapter 189 Punishment or Reward 13 min left It had been a week since Caroline had sent him the address. She mumbled sleepily, "Not sure." Alistair pressed a kiss to her forehead. "Okay." She was tired. Let her rest. He closed his eyes. The room fell into a heavy, peaceful quiet. Then Caroline suddenly muttered, "Paige is such a damn snake." Alistair opened his eyes and gently patted her shoulder. Silence returned. He stared at the ceiling. Paige was no fool. She left nothing behind--not a footprint, not a shadow. Even if the police started with the driver''s cousin, they''d only be able to trace it back to the Morgans but not to Paige. Just like when she''d manipted Giselle intounching that smear campaign online. All done through psychological suggestion. No direct evidence. So what now? Just let her get away with it? x Close APNIC 13.18 Chapter 189 Punishment or Reward 13 min left Not a chance. Caroline would dig something up eventually--of that, he had no doubt. But if there was a faster route, why not take it? They''d been scrambling for days, reacting to hit after hit. Now it was time to go on the offensive. Alistair wasn''t interested in ying petty games. He wanted Paige out of Caroline''s life permanently. He closed his eyes again. Anyone watching might think he had drifted off to sleep. But inside his mind, a stream of memories began to unravel-- Paige''s memories. Everyone had secrets. Paige had more than most. One of them made Alistair''s eyes snap open. He stared down at Caroline, sleeping quietly in his arms. Twelve years ago, their lives had already crossed paths. They just didn''t know it yet. Write yourment APNIC Thank you for helping us measure the inte. Gifts Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Nothing Going Her Way 12 min left "Still no word from Leo? Are you kidding me? What the hell is wrong with all of you? He''s a public figure! You let him run around unsupervised like this? Do you even realize the risks? What if something happens to him? Who''s going to answer for that?" Paige''s heels clicked furiously across the marble floor as she paced, one hand clenched into a fist while the other gripped her phone. Her voice cut like ss. "Oh, he''s an adult? And that means what, exactly?" she snapped. "If something happens to him, are you going to take the fall?!" She hurled the phone onto the couch, arms crossed tight against her chest as she stormed back and forth. Everythingtely had been slipping through her fingers, and she hated it. She''d nned everything so carefully¡ªher moves calcted, her strategy wless. Alistair should''ve gone down for good. Instead, he walked free. And not only that, her attempt to turn Mabel against Caroline had backfired to herself. Even Gordon, who had once trusted her like family, had started keeping his distance. She was still a Reed, yes, but she was also an Ashbourne by PARTY COME BACK X Close 13:18 Chapter 190 Nothing Going Her Way 12 min left blood. And now she wasn''t even wee at Ashbourne Manor. How pathetic was that? And now Leo was missing. No calls, no texts. Radio silence. She was driving her insane. Paige prided herself on control. Leo had always been like a kite. She could let him soar, fly as high as he wanted, but the string? The string always stayed in her hand. Now that string had slipped through her fingers. And she had no idea when, or how. She picked up a ss of water, took one sip, and then, unsatisfied, hurled it across the room. The crash echoed off the walls. A maid tiptoed in, trembling, to clean it up. The phone rang again. Paige rushed over, her heart leaping, only to sink when she saw the caller ID. Disappointed butposed, she forced her tone into its usual polished calm as she picked up. "Giselle," she said sweetly, "what is it now?" Whatever Giselle said made Paige''s lip curl. The bruise on her face still throbbed since Caroline had hit hard. Giselle, of course, had to mention Caroline again. Always the worst possible topic. BINGO PARTY COME BACK X Close 13:18 Chapter 190 Nothing Going Her Way And now Giselle was terrified. (*) 12 min left It had been her media team that first leaked Alistair''s background online, twisting public opinion to paint him as some scheming social climber. It was her people who''d nted paparazzi outside Vreon Technologies, snapping that shot of Gordon and Alistair in the lobby. The one that went viral with headlines like "Top Tycoon Snubs Gold-Digging Man Married to His Daughter." She''d arranged the ambush interview, the headlines, and the flood of hate. At the time, she thought she was doing everyone a favor. If Alistair turned out to be guilty, maybe the Ashbournes would even thank her for unmasking him. The only person who''d get hurt would be Caroline. And to Giselle, that was a bonus. If Alistair went down, Caroline lost her husband. The Ashbourne name would be dragged through the mud. And the Reeves family? They''d slide right into the top spot. It wasn''t just personal. It was strategic. Giselle had thrown herself into smearing Alistair, not out of justice, but out of spite. Her grudge against Caroline ran deep. BINGO PARTY COME BACK X Close 13:18 Chapter 190 Nothing Going Her Way 12 min left And the Reeves family had been gunning for the Ashbournes for years. The Ashbournes were ranked first on the national rich list. The Reeves family was second. Money wasn''t the issue. They all had more than they could spend. But being number one? That meant something. In school, no one would remember who came in second. In sports, silver medals didn''t make headlines. If the Reeves family overlooked the Ashbournes, Giselle would be the heiress of America''s most powerful family. She could already hear it: "That''s Giselle Reeves. Her family''s worth more than anyone else in the country." Caroline had worn that crown long enough. It was time for Giselle to take her ce. And for a while, things were going ording to n. Alistair got arrested. Then, just one dayter, he was released without charges. The case had gone straight to the top-judges, prosecutors, federal oversight. There was no way the Ashbournes could have pulled strings. Even Gordon, with all his power, would never BINGO PARTY G COME BACK X Close 13:19 Chapter 190 Nothing Going Her Way (***) 12 min left abuse the system. He wouldn''t cross that line, not for the man he refused to publicly acknowledge as her daughter''s husband. Now Giselle was panicking. If it came out that she''d been the one behind the smear campaign, Caroline wouldn''t let it slide. And Caroline didn''t y fair. "You''ll be fine," Paige said soothingly, the same way she always did. "I''ll make sure nothing happens to you." But the words felt hollow this time, and Giselle knew it. How could she rely on Paige when Paige couldn''t even protect her own face? Giselle was filled with regret. But she didn''t dare show it. She still wanted to marry into the Reed family. "Mrs. Paige Reed, has Leoe home yet?" she asked carefully. "I''ve been calling him for days, but he hasn''t picked up. Has he started a new project or something? Is he too busy to even answer the phone?" The question hit Paige like a needle to the chest. She forced a smile. "Yes, he''s been busy." But the second the call ended, she grabbed her sunsses and rushed out the door. X Close 13:19 COME BACK PARTY Chapter 190 Nothing Going Her Way Leo hadn''t just gone quiet, and his assistant Ezra had disappeared too. Something was wrong. Terribly wrong. (1) 12 min left Meanwhile, Alistair was walking hand-in-hand with Eloise down a quiet, sunny street. They passed a doll shop, and he slowed to nce through the window. The dolls inside were dressed in elegant clothes, their porcin faces perfectly painted. He looked down at Eloise beside him. She looked up and smiled, eyes curved like crescent moons. "They can dress those dolls up all they want. None of them are as beautiful as she is." He cleared his throat, lowering his voice. "Sweetheart, want me to buy you a doll?" Eloise shook her head. "Nope." Alistair blinked. "Really? They''re pretty cute. You could sleep with one at night." "I already sleep with my bear," she said matter-of-factly. "If I get COME BACK PARTY X Close 13:19 Chapter 190 Nothing Going Her Way 12 min left more, I won''t be able to hold them all." Heughed under his breath. Caroline always made sure Eloise nevercked for anything. Maybe that was why she wasn''t easily tempted by material things. Aside from books, she rarely asked for anything. Those scenes other parents described? Kids screaming on the floor at the grocery store, begging for candy or toys? He couldn''t rte. In fact, more often than not, Eloise would politely refuse when he or Caroline tried to buy her something. And when he asked why? She''d say she didn''t need it. Or that she already had one. Once, Alistair got insistent. He wanted to spoil her. She was his daughter, after all. What dad didn''t want to go overboard? So he crouched down and asked her what she wanted most. She answered without hesitation that she wanted her mom and dad to love each other forever. That she wanted them to always stay by her side. It wasn''t the clothes, or the dolls, or the sweets. It was the family. And thankfully, they had given her that. PARTY X Close COME BACK Chapter 191 sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO Chapter 191 A Weird Man 10 min left Alistair stepped into a sunlit hat store with Eloise by his side. The summer heat was kicking in, and it was time to find her a couple of good sun hats. While he browsed, Eloise got distracted by a Persian cat strutting past the shop window. She stood at the ss, tapping gently and cooing, "Kitty, kitty..." She was always well-behaved. Even with the door right there, she never wandered off. Ever since that one terrifying incident where a careless nanny had nearly lost her, Eloise had learned to stay close. If she couldn''t hold a grown-up''s hand, she''d stay within arm''s reach, never out of sight. Suddenly, she came running over and threw her arms around Alistair''s leg, burying her face in his pants like she''d seen a ghost. rmed, Alistair crouched and scooped her into his arms. "What happened?" With her face tucked into his chest, her voice came out small but steady. "There was a weird man. He was staring at me for a long time." Alistair''s expression shifted in an instant. His eyes sharpened like ss as he turned toward the window. "Where?" Join Airdrop+ AMEXCCI Share $1M+ in hot tokens! Trade Now Unity Ads Chapter 191 A Weird Man 10 min left Eloise peeked out cautiously and pointed. "He was standing right under that tree... but now he''s gone." Alistair tightened his hold on her. "It''s okay. Daddy''s here." He didn''t say things like "Are you sure you saw him?" or "Maybe you imagined it." Some people said kids didn''t lie, but they did make things up. Alistair knew Eloise didn''t. She didn''t lie, and she didn''t make things up. He took every word she said seriously. He discreetly contacted his security team and asked if they''d seen any suspicious strangers nearby. Their answer was unexpected. No suspicious strangers. But... there was a suspiciously familiar face. Alistair raised an eyebrow, thoughtful. Then he calmly selected a hat, paid for it, and stepped out of the shop with Eloise still in his arms. They were only a five-minute walk from their neighborhood. "Daddy," Eloise whispered against his cor, "he''s there. That weird man." Join Airdrop+ AMEXCClose Share $1M+ in hot tokens! Trade Now Chapter 191 A Weird Man She tucked her face back into his shirt. Alistair looked up. 10 min left Sure enough, someone stood across the street. The man wore a full ck tracksuit, a ck bucket hat, and dark sunsses. His outfit was stylish, even cool on the surface, but the way he leaned against the tree, hollow and motionless, cast a kind of darkness around him. To a child''s eyes, he''d looked like a ghost. Alistair kept walking, unhurried. Eloise leaned in close and whispered, "Don''t look him in the eyes, Daddy. I think he has pink eye. That kind of sickness can spread!" Alistair chuckled softly, "Don''t worry, sweetheart. Daddy''s tough. I won''t catch anything." His tone was light, but the closer they got, the more uneasy he felt. Just for a moment, and then, as always, he pulled himself back intoposure. The man in the bucket hat tilted his head. Alistair''s eyes narrowed slightly. Eloise was right. The man''s Join Airdrop+ 3 4 >Share $1M+ in hot tokens! Unity Ads 5 AMEXCClose 1 Trade Now Chapter 191 A Weird Man 10 min left eyes were red. But it wasn''t from infection. It was from crying. Seriously? Alistair sighed. He''d intended to walk right past him. But when he saw him like this, it stirred something in him. He couldn''t bring himself to turn away. Leo stood up. His eyes were bloodshot, but he didn''t bother to hide it. His voice was hoarse. "You knew, didn''t you?" It was abrupt. But Alistair knew exactly what he meant. He nodded. Leo''s jaw clenched. "Then why didn''t you just tell me?" Alistair looked him in the eye. "If I had told you... would you have believed me?" Leo said nothing. His silence answered everything. Eloise peeked out of Alistair''s arms, studying Leo curiously. She''d met him before, but not often. Caroline had always kept a respectful distance between Eloise and the Reeds. Maybe five times, tops. And Eloise had been much younger, so she didn''t Join Airdrop+ Holly Arts. AMEXCO e Trade Now Chapter 191 A Weird Man remember. (***) 10 min left Leo caught her gaze. Eloise quickly ducked back into Alistair''s chest. Without making a scene, Alistair subtly shifted his hold to shield her from view. His voice was calm, polite, and distant. "We''re heading home now." Leo didn''t respond. He just looked down at the ground. Alistair turned and walked on. "Daddy," Eloise whispered urgently, "the weird guy''s following us." Alistair sighed and stopped. He then turned around. "Is there something else you need?" Leo rubbed his face with both hands and then said dryly, "I''m a wreck. The least you could do is buy me a cup of coffee." Alistair stared at him, searching. Is it just coffee? Or does he know? He remembered something Caroline had said once... about how Eloise was starting to resemble her mother more and more. He Join Airdrop+ 5 Share $1M+ in hot tokens! AMEXO se 1 Trade Now Chapter 191 A Weird Man 10 min left also remembered what Eloise said earlier that someone had been staring at her. Now, Alistair had a sinking feeling. Leo might''ve figured it out. He might know who Eloise really was, Alistair didn''t flinch. "Well," he said, "that''s not my call." Leo squinted. Then, after a moment, he pulled out his phone and dialed Julian, because even now, he still didn''t have Caroline''s number. After a short call, he hung up, visibly relieved. "She said yes." Alistair wasn''t surprised. They couldn''t hide Eloise forever just to keep Leo in the dark. And they certainly weren''t going to kill him to shut him up. Some things had to be faced, however ufortable. That said, one thing was non-negotiable. Eloise wasn''t going anywhere. Still... Alistair remembered a conversation he''d once had with Caroline. They had talked about blood. Chapter 192 Caroline was so noble that it was as if she''d bathed in a dazzling golden radiance! Whenpared to Alistair, who''d only been Eloise''s dad for a few months but couldn''t bear to part with her, Alistair really paled inparison. Yet, before Alistair, who was slowly being influenced by Caroline, could even start to feel ashamed, Caroline smoothly shifted the topic. "Honey, if you just can''t let go, I won''t let Leo meet Eloise." Leo had no clue that he had a daughter. Even if they were standing right in front of each other, it wouldn''t ring any bells for him if it weren''t for Eloise looking like a carbon-copy of her mom. Alistair was both tickled and enlightened by Caroline''s unexpected way of thinking. He suddenly realized how narrow-minded he''d been. When kids grew up, how many of them spread their wings and soared freely into the big, wide world? And how many parents, out of sheer selfishness, would clip their kids'' wings and force them to stay close by? 1 Join Airdrop+ Share $1M+ in hot tokens! Unity Ads AMEXCClose Trade Now 1 Chapter 192 Uncle 10 min left DARE Even biological parents couldn''t have absolute control over their children, let alone Alistair, who was just a step-father. It was not that he didn''t have the ability, it was just that he couldn''t be that selfish. So, now, suddenly, Leo showed up right in front of them. He seemed to be getting suspicious about Eloise''s identity, Alistair was briefly flustered, but he quickly pulled himself together. Well, what was fated to happen would happen, sooner orter. He''d just have to face it head-on. Even if Eloise stopped calling him "Dad," their bond wouldn''t just vanish. The beautiful memories they''d shared together were like a precious treasure chest. Caroline was kind-hearted, giving Leo a ss of water. But Alistair didn''t just immediately invite Leo in. After all, this wasn''t just his and Caroline''s home. Eloise lived here too. If Eloise didn''t want that strange guy toe in, Alistair would t-out say no. Alistair turned to Leo and said, "Hold on a sec." Then he scooped Eloise up in his arms and walked away, whispering to her. Join Airdrop+ 2 AMEX Close Share $1M+ in hot tokens! Trade Now Chapter 192 uncle 10 min left "Eloise, this guy''s thirsty. He wants toe to our ce for a ss of water. You okay with that?" Eloise scrunched up her little face. "Daddy, do you and Mommy know this weird man?" Alistair nodded. "Yeah. Do you feel scared of him?" Eloise mumbled softly, "Not really, but he just seems so odd to me." He''d keep staring at you in the hat shop." "Yeah!" Eloise suddenly spoke up, as if she''d just recalled something, "You and Mommy know him, but I don''t. Maybe he knows me? Maybe he was just worried about getting the wrong kid, so he kept looking at me." Eloise hade up with a perfectly good reason for that strange man''s behavior. With a long, relieved sigh, she seemed to put her concerns aside. Alistair beamed with pride, "You''re smart, Eloise!" Eloise looked up at him, her eyes full of curiosity. "Is he your and Mommy''s friend?" She''d let her guard down around the strange man. Eloise wasn''t sure if she liked him yet, but she was definitely intrigued. Join Airdrop+ AMEXCClose 3 Share $1M+ in hot tokens! Trade Now Chapter 192 Uncle 10 min left Alistair thought for a moment. "No, he''s your mommy''s cousin." Eloise''s big, round eyes went wide in surprise. "So he''s my... uncle?" Alistair was impressed. "You even know what an uncle is?" At Alistair''s age, most folks were only children. And among Eloise''s ssmates, even though some had siblings, not many had uncles or aunts. Eloise grinned from ear to ear. "Of course! Our teacher said that Mom''s brothers are called uncles. I remember! Since he''s my uncle, we should let hime in for a ss of water. Look at his red eyes. Maybe he''s that thirsty. We can''t just let him suffer like that." Alistair nced back at Leo, who was peering over and slowly trailing behind them. Seeing Leo so down in the dumps, Alistair felt a whole jumble of emotions. Leo was once hailed as a genius in the music industry. He''d created one hit song after another, and his energetic performances on stage could easily get the fans going wild. But now, he seemed to have lost all his vitality. His slumped shoulders, numb expression, and bloodshot eyes showed that he Join Airdrop+ Share $1M+ in hot tokens! 5 AMEXCClose 1 Trade Now Chapter 192 Uncle was going through the toughest time in his life. [*] to min fart hell If he could make it through, he''d still shine as a star; otherwise, a once-in-a-generation talent would fade away. No matter which situation it was, it had nothing to do with Alistair, yet it still made him sigh with emotion. No one could have a perfect life. One might think someone had a morous and regret-free life, but that was just because one didn''t really know them. Once they got inside the house, Alistair fetched a pair of disposable slippers for Leo. The family rarely had guests, but they always kept a pair of disposable slippers just in case. Who would have thought they''d be used for Leo? Alistair headed off to boil water and make coffee on his own. Leo, being here for the very first time, took a casual look around the room before sauntering over to take a seat. "Where''s the servant?" he asked. Alistair replied, "The servantes in the morning to drop off groceries and do some cleaning, thenes back in the afternoon to cook dinner. They''re not around most of the time." Leo nodded, getting the picture. "Carol doesn''t like having too many people underfoot. She''s used to a quiet life. And you two." Join Airdrop+ 200) 10 min left He trailed off. Something seemed to hit him, and a look of sorrow clouded his eyes. Eloise mbered onto the sofa gracefully and snuggled up close to Alistair. She eyed Leo with curiosity. When Leo looked her way, she blushed a bit, like she''d been caught in the act, but she didn''t back down. Instead, she greeted him in a sweet voice, "Good afternoon, Uncle." The little girl''s soft-spoken greeting was like music to the ears. Normally, when grown-ups met a well-behaved and adorable girl like Eloise, they''d respond and thenpliment her on how cute she was. But Leo just sat there, staring nkly at Eloise, not reacting at all for ages. Eloise looked up at Alistair, a hint of unease in her eyes. Had she gotten the name wrong? But as far as she remembered from what her teacher had said, her mom''s brothers were called uncles. And since this man was her mom''s cousin, "Uncle" seemed like the right thing to say, didn''t it? Alistair smiled down at her and reached for the pot, pouring coffee into the cups. Join Airdrop+ 6 Share $1M+ in hot tokens! Unity Act. MEX Close 1 Trade Now Chapter 192 Uncle 10 min left Alistair was certain that Leo was eyeing Eloise with suspicion. In his search for his lost love, he must have learned that she''d given birth to a baby girl before she died. By doing the math on the timeline, it was almost a sure bet that the girl was his own girl. Then, when Leo got back, he saw this little girl who looked incredibly like his first love. And this girl was adopted by his cousin. Plus, it was his cousin who''d given him the address of his first love. What more did Leo need to understand? To be honest, Alistair felt a twinge of admiration for Leo at that moment. His lost love was gone, but the memories were still as sharp as ever. And out of the blue, he discovered that she had a daughter, and here she was, right in front of him. He didn''t pester Alistair with questions. Either he had extraordinary self-control, or all these spections were just that-spections. Maybe Leo didn''t know that his lost love had a daughter. He was just staring at Eloise because she looked so much like his lost love, which brought back all the sad memories. Faced with two possible scenarios, Alistair was more inclined to go with the first one. Write yourment Join Airdrop+ Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Secret Alistair said to Eloise gently, "Go and watch some cartoons." Eloise obediently replied, "Okay," then hopped off the sofa and scurried away with quick little steps. Before Alistair joined the family, Eloise was a timid and introverted girl, terribly afraid of strangers. But now, she had be much more lively and outgoing, thanks to the sense of security they''d given her. The little girl was quite sensible. Knowing that her dad was going to have a chat with her uncle, she ran back to the study to watch cartoons on her tablet. As she ran, her little pigtails bounced up and down. Leo''s eyes followed her all the way. Alistair gave a soft cough and offered Leo a coffee cup, saying, "Have some coffee." Leo quickly averted his gaze and pretended to say casually, "What a cute little girl! I saw her when she was a baby. She was crying so hard that her whole face turned red..." Here, he suddenly paused, and a look of regret shed across his eyes. 1 Join Airdrop+ --> Share $1M+ in hot tokens! Unity Ads AMEX Close Trade Now 1 Chapter 193 Secret . 9 min left Alistair guessed that Leo might be regretting that if Eloise hadn''t been crying then he might have noticed the connection between this little girl and his first love. But what difference would it make? His first love was nevering back. However, he could make up for his debts to her through Eloise. Leo hunched over and blew gently on his coffee. Alistair noticed that his eyes were bloodshot, as if they were on the verge of bleeding. Both of them were sharp-witted. Leo had probably deduced Eloise''s real identity and was aware that Alistair knew he had caught on. That was why he could sit there soposed, not even bothering to mask the sorrow that was etched across his face. With a voice slightly thick with emotion, but still managing a smile, Leo asked, "Is her name Eloise?" "Sometimes, emotions could be like a potent virus, spreading from one person to another." Alistair could feel the heavy cloud of sadness hanging over Leo, and it cast a bit of a shadow over his own mood. 4 Join Airdrop+ MEX Close 1 Trade Now Chapter 193 Secret 9 min left Alistair exined where the name came from, "Yeah, Carol named her. When Carol adopted her, she was always willing. So Carol picked this name, hoping she''d grow up brave and tough." Leo mumbled dreamily: "Eloise, Eloise..." It seemed that something was about to well up and spill over from his eyes. He dropped his head, and a single tear trickled down. Then he smiled and said in an even tone, "It''s a beautiful name." After that, a long silence settled over them. Neither of them uttered a word. Time seemed to stand still. Before they knew it, the hot coffee in the cup had gone cold. Leo leaned his head back and downed it in one go, with the same bravado as if he were knocking back a shot of strong liquor. He wiped his face, then got to his feet and turned his back to Alistair: "I''ve got some business to take care of. I''ll head off first." Not long after Leo left, Caroline came home from work. Eloise immediately piped up, telling her that her cousin had dropped by. Join Airdrop+ 3 -- Share $1M+ in hot tokens! AMEXClose Trade Now Chapter 193 Secret 9 min left Caroline gently stroked Eloise''s head. The servants had already set the dinner table, and it was almost time to eat. As Eloise took her seat and the servant helped her put on the bib, she said, "Mom, did something bad happen to that uncle? He looked so down in the dumps." Caroline replied, "Maybe." Eloise asked with a worried look on her face, "Will someone be there to cheer him up when he gets home?" Caroline nced at Alistair and then asked Eloise, "Are you worried about your uncle?" Eloise said firmly, "He''s our family." Caroline smiled, "Don''t worry. He''ll be okay." Eloise just nodded. Suddenly, Caroline joked, "How about going to his ce tofort him? You''re your little angel, and yourfort will surely cheer him up." she had asked, and yourfort will surely cheer him up." Eloise shook her head and whispered, "No, Mom. I don''t know him well." 4 Alistair interjected. "Your mom is just joking." Signup to im 6 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! Unity Ads X Close 2 Chapter 193 Secret Dinner was served, and Eloise fell silent. 9 min left She didn''t talk with her mouth full and stayed quiet when she was in bed. Little Eloise was the picture of a well-behaved youngdy. As night descended, Alistair sat in the bathtub, his chin resting gently on Caroline''s shoulder. "Do you think Leo''ll make it through this rough patch?" Caroline snuggled into his arms. Her eyes, which had been closed, fluttered open a bit, and she let out a soft sigh. "I reckon so." Before he did, he was bound to be in the doldrums for a spell. Maybe only time could help him slowly put this behind him. Alistair sighed sympathetically, "I really feel for the guy." "Honey, you''ve already said that," Caroline reminded him. After a short pause, Caroline said matter-of-factly, "But his mom probably won''t let him mope around for long." Alistair immediately thought of the secrets about Paige that he had uncovered. His mind was in turmoil, and the change in his mood was instantly noticed by Caroline in his arms. Signup to im 5 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! Chapter 193 Secret 15 MEXC $8,000 Future 28205 X Close 12 Chapter 193 Secret Caroline turned around, causing the water in the bathtub to sh violently and spill over. She cupped Alistair''s face with both hands and gently massaged his eyes with her fingertips. "Honey, what on earth did you dream aboutst night?" Yesterday, When Alistair went through Paige''s secrets, he was shocked to find many things rted to Caroline. He realized that his suspicions were right; Caroline was indeed the child from the second-floor room! Alistair regretted it deeply. If only he had known earlier. But was there really such a thing as "if only" in the world? If everyone knew everything in advance, the world would be in chaos. Then Alistair thought that the man he met during his special investigation must have been sent by Caroline. That man deliberately misled him so that he wouldn''t discover the truth. So Alistair decided to pretend he didn''t know, since he couldn''t reveal how he got the information anyway. Apart from imprisoning and trying to tame Caroline, Paige had Signup to im 6 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! Unity Ads X Close 2 Chapter 193 Secret 9 min left Chapter 194 194 Raze the Whole World to the Ground "Where have you been these days?" Paige demanded, her voiceced with impatience. In response, Leo slumpedzily onto the sofa. Had Alistair been present, he''d have been bbergasted. In just one night, Leo seemed to have shaken off the shackles of heartbreak. He was brimming with life and energy once more, the same charismatic and gifted music prodigy as before, though a bit thinner. As if deaf to his mother''s worried query, he took the coffee from the butler, took a sip, then ced it on the table with a slight grimace, clearly unimpressed by the taste. "Busy," he drawled nonchntly. Paige was far from satisfied with this vague answer. "Busy with what? So busy that you can''t even answer your phone?" Leo dropped his gaze. "A secret operation." Paige stood in front of him, arms crossed, frowning as she sized him up. "What kind of secret operation?" Leo shed a smile. "It''s called a secret for a reason. Can''t tell you." 1. Signup to im MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! Unity Ads 38001 X Close 12 Chapter 194 Raze the Whole World to t... "Not even your mom?" Paige said. Leo just grunted in reply. 9 min left Paige forced a smile. "So hush-hush? But I''m your mom. I won''t do you any harm. I''m dying of curiosity. Just tell me, will you?" Leo looked up, his eyes nkly fixed on Paige. His hand on the sofa unconsciously balled into a fist and then rxed. A strange smile tugged at his mouth, a blend of mockery and something else. It was only then that Paige noticed something was off about her son. First, she tugged at her mask to adjust it, then reached out to touch his forehead. "What''s up? Not feeling okay? There''re a ton of sick people around these days. If you''re not feeling good, head to the hospital right away." Leo turned his head away and said frostily. "I''m fine." Paige''s hand hung awkwardly in the air. Paige had had a hunch that something wasn''t right as soon as Leo stepped in. Now she finally put her finger on it. Leo was cold and seemed to brush her off. Normally, when he saw her wearing a mask at home, he''d know she was sick, rush over to show concern, pour her a ss of Signup to im 2 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! Unity Ads 20901 X Close 2 Chapter 194 Raze the Whole World to t... 9 min left water, and help her take her meds. But now, even after her little nudge, he acted like he didn''t even notice. Paige felt a twinge of difort. What was going on? Had she be a pain in the ass to everyone? She could put up with others disliking her, but how could her own son start to feel the same way? Did that little bitch Caroline say something to him? The boy looked up to Mabel a great deal. If he believed Caroline''s bullshit and med Paige for Mabel''s two hospital stays, he might hold a grudge against Paige. Paige was filled with regret. If she''d known her n would blow up in her face and make her the viin, she''d have never bothered. But there was no going back now. All she could do was try to find a way to make them forget about all this mess. Suspecting that her son might be holding a grudge against her, Paige sat down beside him with a smile and said in a soft tone, "Okay, I get it. Work''s important. If you don''t wanna talk about it, that''s cool. I''m just being curious. I know my boundaries. So, Signup to im 3 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! 58905 X Close 2 Chapter 194 Raze the Whole World to t... 9 min left what do you feel like having for lunch? I''ll tell the servants to fix it up. Where''s Ezra? Call him over." Leo replied indifferently, "Ezra''s moved on." Paige thought she''d misheard. "What did you say?" Leo looked her in the eye. "I said Ezra quit and left New York to work in another city." Paige shot up from her seat. "Why?! He was doing so great. Why would he quit?" She stared at Leo with suspicion and said firmly, "He''s been by your side for ages and was so loyal. He wouldn''t just up and quit out of the blue. You fired him, didn''t you? Leo, it''s really tough to find someone who''ll give it their all for you. That boy''s an orphan. It''s a real shame. If he did something wrong, I''ll give him a piece of my mind. Just let hime back." Leo retorted, "The world keeps turning without anyone. Without Ezra, I''m still me." Paige got mad seeing her son being so headstrong. "How old are you already? Can''t you stop being so stubborn? Tell Ezra toe back. That''s a mother''s order!" Leo''s eyes turned icy cold. "Mom, at my age, can''t I even decide who to fire as my assistant?" Signup to im 4 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! X Close 2 Chapter 194 Raze the Whole World to t... 9 min left Paige was really ticked off by his sassy reply. "Is Ezra just some random guy? These days, it''s so hard to find an assistant as honest and hard-working as him!" Leo shot back. "But Miley doesn''t like him. So I had to let him go." Paige was caught off guard. "Who the heck is Miley?" Hardly had the words slipped out of her mouth when her face went pale. She suddenly remembered who Miley was! She stared at Leo like she''d seen a ghost and scolded him, clearly disappointed. "After all these years, you''re getting mixed up with that country girl again?!" Leo held her gaze and retorted, "What''s wrong with a country girl? Mom, didn''t you say you''d respect all my choices and treat my future wife like your own daughter, no matter who she is?" Paige realized she''d overreacted. Taking a deep breath to calm down, she said, "Of course I remember. I''m not against your choice. I just think it''s not okay for her to meddle in your business so casually." Leo let out a sneer. "Since you get the point, why don''t you follow your own advice?" Paige looked utterly confused. "What on earth are you talking about?" Signup to im 5 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! Unity Ads 88208 X Close 12 Chapter 194 Raze the Whole World to t... 9 min left "What am I talking about? Are you seriously asking me that?!" Leo roared and smashed the coffee cup right onto the table. The hot liquid sshed everywhere, some of itnding on Paige. Paige let out a high-pitched scream and instinctively took a few steps back, shouting, "What has gotten into you?!" Leo stared at her with bloodshot eyes and let out a bitterugh. "So what if I''ve gone crazy? I''d even want to raze the whole world to the ground!" He just couldn''t keep up the pretense of a loving mother-son rtionship with her anymore. After learning about Miley''s death, at first he couldn''t believe it. Then he''d gone frantically searching for confirmation. No one knew better than him what he''d been through these days. He might seem normal on the outside, but only he knew that he was a walking corpse. His heart was as cold as ice. Miley was gone. She''d died during a difficultbor while carrying his child. How alone and hopeless she must have felt before she took herst breath! night, he''d nned to take her home to meet his parents the very next day. He''d wanted to be Signup to im 6 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! Unity Ads 16001 X Close 2 Chapter 194 Raze the Whole World to t... 09 min left responsible for her. The moment he''did eyes on her, he''d felt an overwhelming urge to make her his wife. She shouldn''t have died. If she''d stayed in New York or any other hospital with good medical facilities, she wouldn''t have died alone in that shabby rural clinic just because of a breech birth! The butler and servants, rmed by themotion, rushed in and stood there, looking at each other, not knowing what to do. Leo stoppedughing and said coldly, "This has nothing to do with you. Get out of here!" Paige waved her hand angrily, her face ashen. Then she turned to Leo and demanded, "How could you be like this? Because of that Miley?" Write yourment ir Gifs Signup to im 7 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! 38905 X Close Chapter 195 Chapter 195 The Reason to Keep Going Paige sat opposite Leo and poured herself a cup of coffee. A sneer appeared on her face. "I''m not gonna ept a woman who loves to cause a ruckus and turn our family upside down. Sure, our family might not be top-tier, but we''re not letting just any hick into the family!" Leo fixed Paige with a cold, piercing stare. He enunciated each word deliberately. "I''ve never even brought Miley up to you. Howe you not only know she exists but also know all about her background?" Paige was taken aback. Suddenly, she realized it was fishy that she knew so much about Miley. She should''ve had no clue about Miley. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. But she was no fool. Her eyes darted around for a moment, and then she quickly came up with an answer. "Um, it was..." "Did Ezra tell you?" Paige nodded frantically. "Yeah, yeah. Ezra told me." "You nted Ezra beside me. You made him watch my every move as my assistant, noting who I talked to and who I was Signup to im 1 MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! X Close 2 Chapter 195 The Reason to Keep Going 8 min left interested in. That''s how you found out about Miley right away. A country bumpkin like her? How could she ever be good enough for you, the son of a professor? I went out on a sudden errand. Oh, I remember! I said I wanted to go home that day, and you asked me to get your favorite sandwiches from that shop early in the morning." As Leo talked, he attempted a half-hearted smile, but it twisted his face into a grimace that was far more pitiful than a sob. "I got out of the hotel bed at six in the morning. Drove for almost an hour round-trip to that sandwich ce to get you those sandwiches. I was even nning to pick up Miley around seven and take her back to meet you." Paige just sat there, mute as a fish, not a single wording out of her mouth. "When I got back to the hotel, Miley was gone. She took off so fast that she didn''t even leave me a note or anything. I was left there, totally confused." Leo fixed Paige with a mocking stare. "Then,ter on, I found out the truth. You were the one who told Ezra to go to her and say that there were a bunch of women all over me, and that I was only with her because she was this pure, fresh-faced girl." "And you made Ezra give her some cash and tell her to stay away from me. Signup to im MEXC $8,000 Future Bonus! Ade X Close 2 Chapter 195 The Reason to Keep Going() 8 min left "Mom, you know me. I''ve always been a good guy. There''ve been loads of women trying to get with me, but I''ve never given them the time of day. "Miley''s the only girl I''ve ever fallen head-over-heels for in my entire life! "Why did you break us up so cruelly? Why did you make me look like a heartless jerk?" Under Leo''s increasingly blood-shot gaze, Paige felt so guilty that she hardly dared to look him in the eye. Even at this point, she still hoped to shift the me. "Did Ezra tell you all this? He''s lying. I have no idea what you''re talking about! That brat is trying to drive a wedge between us. Don''t be fooled by him!" Leoughed sardonically, "Don''t you remember? You just praised Ezra for being honest and hard-working. Would such an honest and hard-working guy lie to me?" Paige had shot herself in the foot. She regretted her actions. She never thought this would evere to light. She had overestimated Ezra''s loyalty to her. In fact, Ezra had been loyal to her. If it hadn''t been for Alistair FORGET OF EMPIRES PLAY X Close 13:23 Chapter 195 The Reason to Keep Going 8 min left and Caroline, Leo would still be kept in the dark, flying like a kite with the string in Paige''s hand. Did Alistair and the others do wrong? Whether it was out of their own self-interest or for Leo''s well-being, they were right! Leo was an adult who needed freedom and independence! How could he break his own wings, give up his freedom, and bid farewell to his previous happiness just to satisfy his mother''s sick sense of control? Before he even woke up to the truth, his happiness had already been brutally snuffled out by his mother! Leo felt as if he were living in hell. "Leo, Leo! I know I was wrong. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have been so prejudiced against that girl. How about this? Where is she now? I will go and apologize to her right away. I won''t stop you two from being together. I''ll treat her like my own daughter. I promise!" Seeing Leo turn around and walk away in despair, Paige waspletely panicked. Caroline might ignore her as an aunt, Mabel might give her ti cold shoulder as a daughter, and Gordon might turn a blind eye FORGET CAT MPIKES PLAY X Close 13:23 Chapter 195 The Reason to Keep Going 8 min left to her. But Leo was her son, the pride of her life. He couldn''t ignore her! After his fit of rage, Leo slumped back into the same state of dejection that Alistair had seen before. With empty eyes, he let out a cold, sarcasticugh. "Fine, then go ahead and bring her back from down there." "Alright, alright, son. I''ll send someone to fetch her right away. No, wait, I''ll go get her myself. Where is she? Down... down..." Paige suddenly trailed off, her eyes widening in terror. Leo turned his head and stared at her nkly. "Yeah, down there. She''s gone. She died five years ago. Are you happy now?" Paige, who usually held herself so gracefully, staggered and crumpled to the ground. Little did she know at that moment, Leo''s arrival was just the start of this horrible day. "Hey, sir! This is a private property. No trespassing. If you try toe in again, I''ll call the cops!" Outside the house, as Leo walked away apathetically, he heard the butler trying to stop someone at the courtyard gate. He just kept moving forward, like a walking ghost. FORGET PLAY COEMPIRES X Close 13:23 Chapter 195 The Reason to Keep Going He was merely going through the motions of life. All his past achievements now seemed utterly meaningless. 8 min left He felt so wretched that he believed he didn''t even deserve to live. The only thing that stopped him from ending his life after being struck by the triple blows of grief, a shattered worldview, and deep disappointment in his mother was the news that Miley had left him a daughter. That little girl was the sole reason he kept going. Leo searched for his daughter like a madman, forgetting to eat or sleep. Ezra was horrified by his state and pleaded with him through tears. "Come on. Eat something, or at least have a drink of water. You''ll drop dead otherwise!" Ezra felt incredibly remorseful. Although he wasn''t the mastermind, he was an aplice, and the guilt weighed heavily on him. Finally, Leo''s perseverance paid off. He got the exact information that his daughter had been adopted by a young woman. X Close FORGET PLAY EMPIRES 13:23 Chapter 195 The Reason to Keep Going 8 min left When he finally calmed down and waved Ezra away, the nearly thirty-year-old Ezra broke down like a little kid. He wanted to stay and make amends for his mistakes, but Leo didn''t need him around. As he made his way back, Leo''s mind was in a whirl. He''d heard that the girl who adopted his daughter was stunningly beautiful, a city girl, and quite well-off. For some reason, he couldn''t help but think of Caroline. Write yourment Gifts X Clos The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Uninvited Guest 20 min left At Reed Vi, a man was hell-bent on barging into the vi, shrugging off the butler''s attempts to stop him. Just then, Leo strolled out, looking detached as if nothing around him mattered. He was about to leave when the agitated man spotted him and charged straight at him. "Big star, huh? Paige is being a coward and won''te out to face me. Well, you''re that bitch''s son. You''ll do just fine!" Paige heard the ruckus. Right now, she was in a daze, desperately trying to figure out how to win her son back. She simply didn''t have the energy to deal with this mess. The butler didn''t recognize the man and had no instructions from the mistress. So, he took it upon himself to call the security guards. And if they couldn''t handle the situation, he was ready to call the cops. Leo frowned as he watched the man barreling toward him, spewing vulgarities about his mother. Normally, he''d be seething with rage if someone dared to call his mother a "bitch" to his face. But now, he was in a daze, just wanting to get away from this ce as fast as possible. He frowned only because the man was blocking his path. 14:34 Chapter 196 Uninvited Guest As for what to do next, he had no clue. 20 min left Leo''d canceled all his work. His agent was against it, but he just said casually, "Then I''ll quit the industry," hung up the phone, popped out the SIM card, and tossed it into the roadside greenbelt. With his eyes closed, all he could see were the little girl''s clear, big eyes. She looked so much like his mother, especially those eyes. Leo knew what he had to do. He wanted to see his daughter. Even if she didn''t know he was her real father and just called him "Uncle" in that sweet, soft voice. Just a glimpse of her would make him content. The man staggered toward him. He was disabled, with ame leg. Leo easily sidestepped his attack. The man tried to lunge at him again, but the quick-reacting butler grabbed him tightly. The butler shouted at Leo in a panic, "Mr. Reed, call the police right away!" Leo just ignored him and kept walking. The butler was left speechless. The man thrashed around, roaring in anger, "Your mother is a heartless bitch. She ruined my life! I''ll tear her to pieces!" 14:34 Chapter 196 Uninvited Guest (e) 19 min left The butler was terrified. Leo just said, "Well, give it your best shot." Both the butler and the man were stunned for a moment. His words were like water dropped into hot oil. The man exploded. "You little prick, stop showing off. I''ll kill Paige, kill you, and everyone in this ce!" Just then, Paige came running after Leo. She stood inside the half-open door, shocked when she saw the man''s face. How could it be him? Does that mean... But she quickly pulled herself together, looking down at the man with sheer disdain. He was just a pawn she''d yed before, and she knew she could manipte him again. The problem was, this man had shown up at the worst possible moment. Paige watched as Leo walked away without so much as a backward nce. Her throat tightened, and she fought back the urge to break down in sobs. Strangely enough, the moment the manid eyes on Paige, his 14:34 Chapter 196 Uninvited Guest rage seemed to evaporate. 19 min left His face, once twisted in anger, rxed. He was in his forties, his face etched with the lines of time, yet still bearing a faint air of refinement, like an old-school teacher. He wriggled free from the butler''s grasp and bent down to retrieve his sses that had fallen during the scuffle. He wiped them on his shirt, put them back on, and fixed Paige with a menacing stare. Just then, the security guards rushed over and were about to haul him away. The man let out a sneeringugh. "Chill out, guys. Ask her if she really has the heart to kick an old acquaintance to the curb." The butler and the security guards exchanged a helpless look and turned to Paige, unsure of what to do next. Paige frowned ever so slightly and snapped, "What do you think you''re doing?" The man let out a scoff. "Come on, you know exactly what I''m on about." Paige shot back, "I haven''t got a clue what you''re yapping about. But seeing you acting like a madman really bums me out." The man''s temper red up, and he was about to explode. But Paige quickly turned to the butler. "Show this gentleman in." 14:34 Chapter 196 Uninvited Guest (42) 19 min left The butler looked hesitant. Paige said in a calm tone, "It''s all right. He''s a junior from my younger days in school. We''ve just got some kinks to work out." Since Paige had given the word, the butler bowed slightly and made a "please" gesture. "Sorry about the rough-handling just now, sir. Please ept my apologies." This was the Reed family''s turf, and there were a dozen or so servants around. Earlier, the situation had been so sudden that the butler had to deal with it alone and had a bit of a tough time. Now that they were ready, if the man lost his cool again, they''d step in right away to make sure Paige stayed safe. The man let out a snort, his sharp eyes boring into Paige as if to say, "Let''s see what you''re up to this time!" He took long, aggressive strides toward the doorway. However, his limp leg somewhat undermined his otherwise imposing demeanor. The butler stepped up to Paige and murmured worriedly, "Mr. Reed..." Paige''s eyes clouded over. "Just let him be for now. I''ll try to talk him aroundter." 14:34 Chapter 196 Uninvited Guest But deep down, she waspletely at a loss. (19 min leff He wasn''t a little boy anymore. He had his own mind. How could she just smooth things over with a few sweet words? She knew her son had always been infatuated with that Miley and had been on the hunt for her. But with her pulling the strings behind the scenes, all of Leo''s efforts hade to nothing. Leo had finally moved on and started a new rtionship. Even though his girlfriend, Freya, bore a bit of a resemnce to Miley, it was a sign that he was gradually getting over his obsession. She never could have anticipated that Leo would still manage to track down Miley, and Miley was already gone! Obviously, Leo held her responsible for it! In the opulent living room, the butler served the coffee and then was sent off by Paige. In the vast living room, it was just Paige and the man left. They engaged in a lengthy conversation. Eventually, the man took the ten- million-dor check Paige offered him, smiling with satisfaction. Then, he hobbled out of Reed Vi. Paige stood on the second-floor balcony, her eyes icy cold. 14:34 Chapter 196 Uninvited Guest 19 min leff ¡°Idiot,¡± she muttered under her breath. "You''ve got the money, but do you really think you''ll have the chance to spend it?" She loathed being threatened. Since he was looking for trouble, well, she would be rough! Theme man climbed into a taxi. He nced at the ten-million-dor check that could set him up for life with a look of disdain, then carelessly stuffed it into his pocket. He fished out his phone, forwarded a newly-recorded audio to an unknown number, and impatiently blurted out: [Is this good enough? If I take this to Gordon, can we finally take that bitch down?] The other person quickly texted back: [Calm down.] The man grew even more impatient. [I can''t wait any longer! If this still doesn''t work to get rid of Paige, I''ll just grab a knife and stab her to death myself!] The other person replied: [...] Write yourment Œš Gifts 14 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Paled in Comparison [Don''t worry. This is between me and her. I won''t drag you into this.] [I''m gonna go stab her right now!] Alistair stared at the stream of texts popping up on his phone and tried to soothe the man: [You might get your revenge, but have you thought about your parents and family?] After a long while, the man sent a text back: [So what should I do now?] Alistair let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, the man still had a shred of rationality left. Otherwise, it would have been really hard to control the situation. His counter-attack had officially begun. Paige was in for a rough time. Today, he''d sent the man to her. To get rid of him, Paige had shelled out 10 million dors. She was an incredibly shrewd woman. There was no way Paige would just fork out 10 million dors to that guy without having some dirt on him. But the man wasn''t after the 10 million dors. Over a decade ago, he was the youngest department head in the 14:34 Chapter 197 Paled in Comparison 19 min left history of his sector, full of ambition and with a smooth-sailing career. Then, overnight, he crashed from the peak to the bottom. His career was ruined, and he ended up disabled. In the depths of his despair, he sank into depression. He looked a decade older than his actual age. If his family hadn''t kept a close eye on him, he would have taken his own life. Only now did he learn that what happened over a decade ago wasn''t a simple mistake on his part. Someone had deliberately pushed him toward ruin, and that someone was his once-respected senior, Paige! With solid evidence in front of him, he had no choice but to believe it. There was nothing more painful than having something within one''s grasp, or within reach if one worked hard, only to have it snatched away by someone''s malicious intent. Who wouldn''t be filled with hatred? He''d lost his innocence, dignity, and future-his entire life! All he wanted was Paige dead, to avenge the life that had been shattered. But the mysterious person who''d spilled the beans told him to cool his jets. Chapter 197 Paled in Comparison 19 min left He knew the guy was probably using him, but he didn''t give a damn. In fact, he was grateful. If it weren''t for this mystery man, he''d still be in the dark, like a total sap, thanking Paige, the one who''d seemed to stick by him after his downfall. The mysterious one restored his long-lost dignity. Even in death, he''d have no confusion. Alistair, the mysterious man, wrapped up guiding the guy over the phone. He put the phone down, got up, and made his way to the door. He cracked it open quietly and peeked out, his eyes wandering toward therge desk in the spacious office. "Hey, sweetie. Fancy some afternoon coffee?" Caroline had her elbows propped on the shiny desk, her chin resting on one hand. She tilted her head and looked at him, twirling a pen idly with the other. Clearly, she''d been waiting for a while. Alistair was momentarily at a loss for words. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Alistair mouthed, "Don''t wanna mess with your work," and slipped into the lounge, closing the door tightly behind him. It was obvious he Chapter 197 Paled in Comparison was dead-set on staying out of his wife''s corporate affairs. 19 min left The lounge was well-soundproofed. Once the door was shut, he couldn''t hear anything from outside. Alistairy back on the sofa, his head on the cushion, and stared nkly at the ceiling. Paige deserved to die, and a thousand times over! She was the most vicious woman Alistair had ever met. Compared to her, Reba and Celeste were just amateurs. They were indeed hateful, but at least they''d only hurt strangers. Paige, on the other hand, had hurt her own flesh and blood! It was truly hard to believe that the discord in Caroline''s parents'' rtionship was directly rted to Paige! Alistair had had enough of that vicious woman. He was dead-set on avenging his wife. He''d cooked up a perfect, airtight n and was confident Paige would walk right into it, like amb to the ughter. Just then, there was a knock on the lounge door. Caroline walked in and said, "There''s an Al Technology 1435 Chapter 197 Paled in Comparison Innovation Expo at 2 PM. Come with me." (62) 19 min left "Absolutely, honey. I''d be thrilled to tag along with my incredible wife.¡± Alistair was taken aback. This would be his first public appearance with Caroline, no, the president of Vireon Technologies. The idea of standing beside his wife in front of a crowd got his blood pumping a bit. Then it dawned on him. "So, who am I supposed to be there?" The lounge was a multi-functional space thatbined the functions of a living room, a study, a bedroom, and a cloakroom. Caroline opened the wardrobe. Apart from two sets of home clothes for taking naps, all the rest were suits. Somehow, there were now several sets of custom-made men''s suits, a few shirts, and several ties of different colors. No doubt, they were all for Alistair. Caroline rummaged through the wardrobe, picked out the clothes she''d chosen for Alistair, and said, "Wear this." It was a dark blue suit paired with a white shirt. Alistair was like a robot following instructions. He quickly took off his own clothes and put on the new ones. Caroline tied his tie herself, then patted him in satisfaction. ¡°You look so handsome. What identity? Of course, you''re going as my husband. What Chapter 197 Paled in Comparison 19 min left else did you have in mind? Do you wanna steal Julian''s job?" Alistairughed, ¡°Julian''s job isn''t something just anyone can do. I can''t take it from him." Everyone had their own expertise, and Alistair was self-aware enough to know he couldn''t rece Julian. Caroline slipped into a professional suit that matched Alistair''s. The suit managed to capture her delicate and gentle allure while also emphasizing her decisive and powerful presence. The cinched waist of the suit perfectly hugged her slender mid-section, and the well-tailored suit pants showcased her long, shapely legs. Alistair slung his arm around her, and they stood in front of the dressing mirror, grinning. "Looks like we''re rocking couple outfits," he said with a chuckle. Caroline swatted his hand away from her waist. "You''re wrinkling my clothes." Alistair pretended to be heartbroken, clutching his chest as if he were about tounch into an over-the-top performance. But in an instant, Caroline stood on her tiptoes, cupped his face, and nted a firm kiss on his lips. "Silly hubby," she murmured. Alistair just grinned and shook his head. Chapter 197 Paled in Comparison 19 min len Caroline had pulled that fake-out move on him countless times, and yet he always fell for it. But he didn''t mind being "tricked" at all, because he knew Caroline only had his best interests at heart. The Al Technology Innovation Expo was set up to give the public a hands-on experience of Al technology''s development. It aimed to help folks get a feel for how Al was going to turn their lives upside down. Write yourment ir Gifts Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Richard and His Mom The expo was packed. This international tech fair, co-hosted by the New York municipal government and top corporations from around the world, had drawn massive attention thanks to the presence of high-end tech giants. Attendees included elite executives and senior engineers, people most only ever saw in financial news or online headlines. Compared to these industry veterans, Caroline was undeniably young. But that didn''t mean shecked credibility. Still, she''d rarely appeared in public before this, and very few people even knew she was the president of Vireon Technologies. In a sea of powerful figures, her presence should''ve blended in like a drop of water disappearing into the ocean. But she stood out anyway as her looks were too striking. No matter where she went, she turned heads. And with Alistair by her side, elegant and impossibly handsome, they made a stunning pair. They hadn''t even made it far into the venue when people nearby began to notice them. Richard was also making the rounds at the expo, apanied by his mother, Theresa Morgan. Thanks to Theresa''s relentless damage control, the recent wave 14:35 Chapter 198 Richard and His Mom 10 minnt of negative press surrounding Richard had mostly died down. Knowing how high the stakes were, Richard had taken the time to groom himself meticulously before stepping out. As expected. he brought a fair amount of prestige to Theresa just by showing up looking the way he did. It didn''t take long for his dashing appearance to attract the attention of many women in the crowd. This expo wasn''t just a showcase for innovative products. It was also a rare opportunity for the Morgan family towork, strike new deals, and w their way out of a business crisis. Theresa looked radiant, every movement exuding the poised elegance of a high- society matron. Just by appearances, no one would''ve guessed she''d once been the infamous mistress who drove a wife to her death to climb into power. She was deep in conversation with the head of a foreign techpany, Henry Bourne, a charming executive who smiled and nodded in clear agreement with everything she was saying. If nothing went wrong, they''d be signing a contract by the end of the day. Theresa casually brushed a hand through her morous curls and shot Richard a look, one that all but said it was already in the bag. Richard beamed. 14:35 Chapter 198 Richard and His Mom His admiration for Theresa ran deep and unwavering. 19 min left There was no problem in this world his mother couldn''t solve. Morgan Group was on the verge of revival. They''d be back on top soon, stronger than ever. Feeling the tension melt from his shoulders, Richard rxed and began scanning the room. He even had the presence of mind to sh a flirtatious smile at a woman who''d been sneaking nces at him. That was when he overheard a curious voice nearby. "Who''s that?" "I know the one in the back. That''s Julian Hart from Vireon Technologies." "And the guy next to him? He''s insanely good-looking. Wait, isn''t that Alistair? Caroline''s husband?" Richard''s eyes widened. He instantly turned in the direction of the voices. In front of Vireon Technologies'' booth, a sizable crowd had gathered. Alistair stood beside the booth, pride flickering across his face as he watched the guests admiring their product. 14:35 Chapter 198 Richard and His Mom 19 min left After sessfullyunching robots designed for hazardousbor, machines meant to rece humans in dangerous jobs, Vircon Technologies had secured major contracts and moved into full-scale production. But that was just one of their initiatives. With America entering an aging-society phase, the issue of elderly care had be increasingly urgent. Vireon Technologies was now developing a new type of robot, one that could handle household chores like cooking, cleaning, making coffee, and taking blood pressure. But more importantly, these robots were designed to serve aspanions for the elderly. They offered not just help with daily tasks but also round-the-clock health monitoring. If something happened to the elderly person ¡ªan ident, a medical emergency-while they were home alone, the robot would immediately call 911 or emergency services to get help. They''d just finished developing their prototype, model number FM-000. "FM" stood for "Family Member." In the vision of Vireon Technologies, this robot wasn''t just a tool. It was meant to be part of the household, a presence that cared. Booth staff demonstrated its features to curious onlookers, while Julian provided exnations. Alistair and Caroline stood quietly outside the crowd. 14.95 Chapter 198 Richard and His Mom 19 min left Alistair nced at Caroline''s serene profile and, for a moment, she seemed to glow. Not with vanity, but with purpose. There were two types of entrepreneurs. The first were pure capitalists, driven solely by profit. They didn''t mind bending rules, dancing on the edge of legality, orpromising morals for financial gain. The second type understood the value of business but also believed in giving back, contributing to social harmony in their own quiet way. For example, while otherpanies had funneled their resources into shy, high-end service bots with the promise of high returns, Vireon Technologies, on the other hand, focused on solutions that directly impacted people''s lives. Alistair frowned slightly and leaned close to Caroline. "I just saw someone I know," he said softly. "I''ll be right back." Caroline gave a small nod. "Don''t go too far." "Well, if it isn''t you." Richard, riding high on optimism, stepped in front of Alistair and gave him a once- over, subtle but unmistakably judgmental. "Looks like the Whitfield couple''s murder case didn''t affect you 14:35 Chapter 198 Richard and His Mom one bit. Good for you." The sarcasm was clear in his voice. 19 rainft Rumors had swirled nonstop about Alistair''s involvement in the Whitfield deaths. The media painted him as the Ashbourne family''s pawn, using him to tighten their grip on power. Ashbourne Group''s stock had taken a major hit. In Richard''s mind, there was no way Gordon wouldn''t me Alistair for everything. After all, that leaked video was pretty damning. Gordon had been visibly cold toward Alistair ever since, and everyone had seen it. Sure, Caroline might''ve been blindly in love, but if her father disapproved, there was no way this rtionship wouldst. Richard had been waiting for Alistair to fall from grace. And that day, he was sure, wasing soon. The Morgan family might not match Paige''s ruthlessness, but they had their own ways of winning. The police were already in the final stages of the investigation into the Whitfield case. Until the case was officially closed, no details would be made public. So the Morgans had no idea Alistair had already been arrested and released. 14:35 Chapter 198 Richard and His Mom 18 min left Naturally, Paige wasn''t about to risk exposure by telling them. Richard had full faith in Theresa''s judgment. She said Alistair would be the scapegoat for the Whitfield murders, and he believed it. Gordon''s cold shoulder only confirmed it further. But while Richard tried to stir the pot, Alistair didn''t even look at him. His gaze slid past Richard''s shoulder, focusing on something or someone behind him. Not far off, Theresa was still chatting enthusiastically with Henry. Richard clenched his jaw in frustration. Being ignored made his blood boil. Who the hell did he think he was? He was just some lucky punk whotched onto a rich woman and got a leg up, acting like Richard was somehow beneath him. He was about to say something more when someone walked over. Richard turned and did a double take. "Mr. Reed? I didn''t expect to see you here. I really liked the lead single on your new album." Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Taking Eloise Away? When Richard saw Leo heading straight toward them, he naturally assumed Leo wasing for him. His heart surged with pride as he cast a smug nce at Alistair, as if to say, "See that? No matter how high you climb, some circles will always be out of reach." Back when Leo first entered the music industry, he''d been proud and fiercely private. He hated anyone bringing up his mother Paige''s powerful reputation or the fact that his uncle was none other than Gordon. Since the Ashbourne family kept a low profile, very few people outside their inner circle knew about Leo''s background, even after all these years. Richard wasn''t remotely qualified to be in that circle, but he knew the truth. In his mind, Alistair had never earned Gordon''s approval. Which meant Caroline was the only person he had any real influence over. Richard assumed Leo shared Gordon''s disdain for Alistair and hade over just to humiliate him. Feeling emboldened, Richard greeted Leo with an enthusiastic, almost overly familiar tone, as if they were longtime acquaintances, even though they''d never interacted before. Leo, dressed simply and without fanfare, gave Richard a puzzled look. His tone was clipped and unamused. "Do I know you?" 14:35 Chapter 199 Taking Eloise Away? 18 min left He hated being called "Mr. Reed." Did people think he didn''t have a first name? Richard froze. Leo didn''t bother acknowledging him any further. He turned to Alistair instead. ¡°I heard you guys were here, so I came over." Alistair asked, "Something up?" Leo scratched his nose like it was the most natural thing in the world. "Not really..." "Oh, then I''ll go back to Carol," Alistair said. "Wait-no, no, I do have something!" Leo grabbed Alistair''s arm and quickly pulled him aside. Richard stood there, dumbfounded. What the hell just happened? Wasn''t Leo supposed to rip into Alistair for overstepping, for being a nobody trying to marry into a family far above his ss? Weren''t they on the same team? Even if Leo didn''t hate Alistair outright, this definitely wasn''t how Richard expected him to act. Leo, the musical prodigy who''d never tolerated a rude question 14:35 Chapter 199 Taking Eloise Away? 18 min left from a journalist, was now standing in front of Alistair... timid and cautious. For someone known to snap back at reporters on live camera, this kind of caution felt disturbingly off-key. "There are some things that don''te across well over the phone," Leo said, stammering a little. "I figured it''d be better to exin in person, you know, just to show sincerity." He finally got to the point. Summer was approaching fast, and he wanted to take Mabel to a seaside town for vacation. He had a beachfront vi there. It would give him a change of scenery, a chance to heal emotionally. Alistair replied, "You don''t need my permission. As long as Grandma''s willing to go, that''s her choice." Leo hesitated. "She''s really close with Eloise. If she leaves for too long, she''ll start to miss her. I mean... what I''m trying to say is..." Even he could hear how selfish the request sounded. The more he spoke, the more anxious he became. He didn''t want Alistair to get the wrong idea... well, to think he was trying to take Eloise away, or that he had some kind of hidden agenda. Under Leo''s uneasy gaze, Alistair finally said, "Isn''t Eloise''s preschool still in session?" Leo''s face fell. 317 14:35 Chapter 199 Taking Eloise Away? 10 min left He''d already considered that, of course, but hearing it out loud still stung. "I can''t make decisions for Eloise," Alistair added. "Even if you ask Carol, she''ll go straight to Eloise and ask for her opinion. If she says she wants to go, then sure." Leo''s face lit up. His head, which had been hanging so low it might as well have brushed his knees, now snapped upright. ¡°Really? If Eloise agrees, you''ll let me take her? I mean-not take her, just-take her on vacation?" Alistair nodded cautiously. "But before anything else, you''ll need to run it by Carol." "Absolutely. No problem," Leo said quickly. After a long process of internal adjustment, Alistair could now face Leo''s affection for Eloise with rity and peace. Leo was her father. It was only natural he would want to be close to her. So far, Leo had shown that he understood how important Eloise was to them. He''d never tried to take her away or im sole custody. Once Alistair changed the way he looked at it, he realized it might not be such a bad thing after all. 14:35 Chapter 199 Taking Eloise Away? (+) 10 min left At the very least, it meant Eloise had one more person in the world who genuinely loved her. He was about to head off and look for Caroline when he suddenly remembered there was still someone nearby, someone he''dpletely ignored. Turning back, he gave Richard a slow, amused look, then walked away without saying a word. Richard''s eyes practically burst into mes. He hadpletely underestimated Alistair. Even Leo had warmed to him.'' But so what? Alistair was a problem for more than just him. The man was living on borrowed time. Sooner orter, the truth woulde out. He''d fall from his pedestal,nd in prison, and be a cautionary tale. Let him enjoy his little victories for now. The bigger the fall, the more devastating the crash. That was the kind of ending Richard looked forward to. The expo continued to draw in more visitors. 14:35 Chapter 199 Taking Eloise Away? And soon enough, Richard spotted another familiar face. 18 min left He took a breath, straightened his posture, and approached with a smile. "Long time no see." The young woman, stylish and graceful, was craning her neck to look in a certain direction. Only when the person beside her tapped her arm did shee back to the moment. She blinked at Richard, gave him a brief nod in acknowledgment, and then turned and walked off in the same direction Alistair had gone. Her lukewarm response was a sharp contrast to Richard''s enthusiasm. The whole thing had the air of someone trying far too hard for someone who clearly didn''t care. Richard stood frozen. Gritting his teeth in silence, he wasn''t quite sure why, but he picked up his pace and caught up to her. "Vivienne." Vivienne turned around, clearly surprised. She''d never liked Richard much. Out of habit more than anything, she offered a polite smile. "Hello. Is there something I can help you with?" Richard gave a deliberately meaningful smile. "Your restaurant''s 14:36 Chapter 199 Taking Eloise Away? 18 min left doing really well. That''s all the more reason for you to be careful with the Vivienne frowned, "What''s that supposed to mean?" Maintaining a smug, gentlemanly expression, Richard replied, "I''m just saying, maybe it''s best you don''t get too close to Alistair. For your own protection." Her expression turned cold. Of all people, Richard, morally bankrupt and scandal-ridden, thought he had the right to lecture her? "Oh? And what makes you say that?" He leaned in, trying to sound ominous. Vivienne immediately took a step back to maintain distance. He scoffed inwardly. So dramatic. She really thinks she''s above me now? "You''ve heard the rumor, haven''t you?" Richard said smugly. "That Alistair paid someone to run down his ex''s parents?" Write yourment 1r Gifts sh Marriage to a Stunning CEO 18 min leff Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Delusions of Grandeur In the middle of the crowded expo hall, Vivienne stared coldly at Richard. She couldn''t help but recall what Reba had told her thest time they met. Reba said the killer wasn''t Alistair. Vivienne didn''t believe Reba would say that without reason. She wasn''t sure if she had overanalyzed it or had acted impulsively, but she''d shared her suspicion with Alistair, speaking from a ce of friendship. She had no idea whether Alistair had taken her words to heart or just brushed them off as a joke, but she''d said what she needed to say, and that was enough. Now, she couldn''t even be bothered to keep up a polite front. "Choose your words carefully. Being an adult means owning what you say and do." Richard snapped back, "Everyone thinks it''s him. What makes you so sure it isn''t?" Vivienne countered, "If public opinion were enough to convict someone, why would we need a legal system at all?" Not getting thest word, Richard turned on his heel and left in 14:36 Chapter 200 Delusions of Grandeur ***** 18 min left frustration. Stupid woman. She clearly thought the Morgan family had fallen far enough for her to throw shade without consequences. You''re picking the wrong side! You''ll regret it! When he returned to where Theresa had been chatting, he found a very different scene. Henry, who had seemed quite taken with Theresa just moments ago, was now deep in conversation with a young woman. Or rather, the young woman was doing most of the talking, and Henry was listening with full attention, nodding along and clearly engaged. Theresa had been pushed to the sidelines. She tried to chime in several times but couldn''t get a word in edgewise. The woman stood with her back to them-tall, poised, and graceful, her ponytail sleek and perfectly in ce. Richard instinctively quieted his steps. He couldn''t exin it, but for the first time in his life, he felt drawn to a woman just by her silhouette without even seeing her face. 14:36 Chapter 200 Delusions of Grandeur Theresa, clearly flustered by the sudden shift in dynamics, waved at him as soon as she saw him. 18 min leff He walked over, and the moment he saw the young woman''s face, he froze. He''d been with more women than he could count, but none of them had prepared him for this. She was beautiful beyond words. And not in a cheap or superficial way. Hers was not a beauty that stopped at the surface. She was like a book with a striking cover, emanating depth and quiet mystery long before a single page was ever opened. Richard swallowed hard, a simpering smile creeping onto his face without him even realizing it. Just as he was about to speak, the woman nced at him with the faintest flicker of distaste and then immediately looked away. Her expression was subtle but unmistakably clear, like she''d just seen something filthy, and even looking again might taint her pristine, elegant world. For the first time, Richard began to question his appearance. Did something go wrong with my hair? My suit? My cologne? He''d made a point of dressing well that day. Even Theresa had said he looked handsome. 14:36 Chapter 200 Delusions of Grandeur Until now, things had been going fine. He''d apanied Theresa and still had enough bandwidth to flirt with the women who flirted back. So when did it all start to go wrong? Was it Alistair? That one was expected. They had never gotten along, so it came as no surprise. Then came Vivienne. She was friends with Reba, so maybe she held a grudge, which was totally understandable. But this woman? He didn''t even know her. Why did she look at him like that? The contempt in her eyes shook him more than he cared to admit. The woman made a small gesture to Henry, and the two of them walked off to the side to continue their conversation. Theresa tried to follow, but the young woman shot her a sharp look. "Can''t you tell we''re trying to get away from you? Don''t interrupt business." Theresa let out an awkwardugh. "Ms. Ashbourne, please, go 14:36 Chapter 200 Delusions of Grandeur ahead. We''ll just stay nearby. Won''t bother you at all." 18 min left Richard was stunned to see his mother act so deferential, so eager to please this woman. So he failed to immediately register the name Ashbourne. Caroline''s patience ran out. "Get lost." Theresa blinked. Richard blinked too. She wasn''t even being aggressive, but something about her tone sent a chill down their spines. Richard still wasn''t entirely sure who she was. He''d heard of Caroline, sure, but he''d never met her. This woman''s got some nerve. Who the hell is she? Caroline ignored their reactions and casually said a few more words to Henry before walking away with a calm, unhurried grace. Richard watched her as she left, his eyes locked on her figure. A well-dressed man approached her, said something with a smile, and then reached for her hand. The icy, impatient woman they''d just encountered now looked soft and sweet, practically nestling into his side. She tilted her 14:36 Chapter 200 Delusions of Grandeur 18 min leff head, smiling up at him, her entire demeanor transformed. Richard stood frozen, stunned. He didn''t even notice when his mother returned after failing to follow Henry. Theresa said bitterly, "Stop staring. That''s Gordon''s daughter." Richard turned to her in disbelief. "That was Caroline Ashbourne?" Theresa''s expression grewplicated. "Yes, that''s her. Now you understand why I never thought Reba was good enough? There''s always someone better out there. You''re an exceptional man. You deserve more. But a woman like Caroline? She''s not someone you can handle." Richard snapped, "Don''t underestimate me, Mom. If Alistair can win her over, why can''t I?" / Theresa paused, considering. "You know what, you''ve got a point. Reba''s ex- husband won''t be around much longer... so maybe you do have a shot." She smiled cryptically and then lowered her voice, "A thousand Rebas couldn''t match one Caroline. You know how powerful she is, right? She''s not just some rich girl, Son. She inherited Gordon''s business savvy and built her own empire. The kind of money she has couldst ten lifetimes. And on top of that, she''s Chapter 200 Delusions of Grandeur Gordon''s only child." 18 min left The implication was clear. Caroline would inherit everything Gordon had. The thought alone was enough to make her tremble with excitement. The more she spoke, the brighter her eyes became. She''d always known her limits. Girls like Reba, she felt she could manage. But someone like Caroline? It was on a level so far above that she hadn''t even dared to wish for it. But Richard''s frustration had nted a seed. He was right. If even a guy like Alistair had made it into Caroline''s life, then why not him? And besides, Alistair was about to go down in mes anyway. Theresa looked at her son with new resolve. "I believe in you." Richard''s fighting spirit was suddenly zing. Theresa quickly pivoted. "But don''t rush it. We need to y the long game. First, let''s secure that contract. Once it''s signed, we''ll be back in the game. Oh, and keep an eye on Reba. The investment funds? Make sure theye from her." Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Dead Man Standing 17 min left Just as Theresa was urging Richard to speed up the process of squeezing money out of Reba, her phone rang. ¡°Hello? Oh, Mrs. Paige Reed, of course, of course¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She hung up and left in a rush. Richard stood there, unsure what he was feeling as he gazed toward the Vireon Technologies booth. Interest in the newlyunched domestic robot was skyrocketing. Many attendees had already ced orders on the spot. Though originally designed to care for elderly people living alone, the robot clearly had potential for broader use in normal households too. Vireon Technologies had surged to prominence like a dark horse, solidifying an unshakable position in America¡¯s tech industry. The Morgan family had always been in foreign trade. If they could just lock in a partnership with one of these international exhibitors, they might finally earn a seat at the table of American innovation. He spotted Henry, the same man who¡¯d hit it off with Theresa. 14:36 Chapter 201 Dead Man Standing earlier, heading toward the Vireon booth. 17 min left ¡°Mr. Bourne.¡± Richard said, stepping up with a smile, ¡°I was wondering if you might be free for dinner after the expo?¡± Henry shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already got ns tonight.¡± Richard kept smiling, ¡°How about tomorrow, then?¡± Another shake of the head. A cold sense of dread crept up Richard¡¯s spine. ¡°Perhaps another day? I¡¯d love to finalize the ideas you and my mother discussed¡­¡± Henry cut him off with a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m actually more interested in Ms. Ashbourne¡¯s proposal now.¡± Richard¡¯s face went pale. He stammered, ¡°B-but¡­ I thought you really connected with my mother earlier¡­¡± Henry gave a half shrug and a smirk, like he was humoring a child. ¡°I just feel like I connect better with Ms. Ashbourne now.¡± Richard froze. His mouth opened and then shut again. From across the hall, Alistair happened to nce in Richard¡¯s direction and saw him storming off toward a quieter area, his face drained of all color. Chapter 201 Dead Man Standing 17 min left ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡± Alistair murmured. ¡°He looks like someone just told him he¡¯s got terminal cancer.¡± Caroline, soundingpletely indifferent, replied, ¡°Probably because I tanked their deal.¡± Alistair turned to her in disbelief and thenughed. ¡°When did that happen? Well done.¡± Her eyes crinkled with soft amusement, filled with a quiet warmth that made his heart skip. ¡°Thank you, darling,¡± she said sweetly. Alistair blinked. This woman is going to kill me. He quickly changed the subject. ¡°Did Leo talk to you yet?¡± After all, they weren¡¯t exactly glued together 24/7. Even with how inseparable they often were, there were still short windows when things happened independently, and somehow, in that short time, Caroline had already sabotaged the Morgans¡¯ deal. Alistair couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. He hadn¡¯t seen Leo again and didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d followed through. ¡°He did,¡± Caroline said. ¡°I told him it¡¯s fine if Eloise wants to 14:36 Chapter 201 Dead Man Standing 17 min left go.¡± She paused after that. Alistair looked down at her. ¡°You¡¯re not ready to let her go?¡± Caroline sighed, ¡°She¡¯s been spending a lot of nights at Grandma¡¯stely, but at least I still get to see her almost every day. If she goes with Leo, she¡¯ll be gone for a whole month.¡± ¡°Leo¡¯s not a stranger,¡± Alistair said, half-joking. ¡°And Grandma will be there. He wouldn¡¯t dare run off with her.¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°If he tries, I¡¯ll break his legs.¡± They decided to leave the expo early. From a shadowed corner, Richard watched them climb into a sleek luxury car, He ground his teeth so hard his jaw ached. The deal was slipping away, Theresa wasn¡¯t picking up her phone, and Richard was falling apart. He was panicked, desperate, andpletely out of control. He¡¯d always shed with Alistair. Even in school, they couldn¡¯t stand each other. But back then, Richard never imagined that one day Alistair would be the biggest roadblock in his life. Chapter 201 Dead Man Standing 17 min left Richard would watch Alistair enjoy his fleeting moment of fame because he knew it wouldn¡¯tst. The man was all noise and no substance, strutting like he owned the room, blind to the fall that wasing. And when it came, it would be brutal. Richard, on the other hand, saw this as nothing more than a setback. He had no intention of losing to a nobody who should¡¯ve stayed forgotten. That night, Alistair received a message from someone long buried in the past, Derek Holloway, the man Paige had used and discarded like a pawn. He said he¡¯d met a beautiful woman earlier that day. She¡¯de on to him, and he was excited, asking if it meant Paige was nning to eliminate him. Paige had destroyed his life. He¡¯d once thought of killing her with his own hands just to get revenge. But Alistair stopped him and promised there was a better way to make her pay. In the end, Derek couldn¡¯t let go of his family. That was the only reason he agreed to Alistair¡¯s n. Alistair had studied Paige closely. She was dangerously controlling, calcting, and always cautious. Her position demanded perfection, for one slip could be catastrophic. 14:36 Chapter 201 Dead Man Standing 17 min left Derek¡¯s very existence was a threat. A living, breathing time bomb in her life. It would eat at her. That constant sense of danger, of not knowing when the bomb might go off, would be unbearable. Sooner orter, it would break through her usual calm and caution. She would act. And when she did, she would try to eliminate the threat. That was exactly the oue they wanted. Derek wasn¡¯t afraid of dying. He agreed instantly. He knew that even if things went south and he ended up dead, he¡¯d make damn sure she went down with him. And with that 10 million dors, at least his family wouldn¡¯t be left with nothing. He did have one final concern. What if Paige never made a move? Alistair had anticipated that. He set up everything behind the scenes to ensure Derek would bepletely safe. Once that was done, he gave the green light. Later that evening, Alistair changed into a fresh shirt, kissed Caroline, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, sweetheart. Time for dinner at Ashbourne Manor.¡± Leo was already there. Mabel still resented Paige, but when it came to Leo, her love 14:36 Chapter 201 Dead Man Standing - 17 min left hadn¡¯t changed. To her, those were two separate things. The moment she saw him, her face twisted with concern. She dragged him toward the car, insisting they stop by the hospital for a proper check-up. To older generations, a child¡¯s wellbeing could often be judged by how much meat was on their bones. If they looked full and healthy, things must be fine. But if they started to look thin, rm bells rang. She gently cupped his face, frowning, ¡°Oh honey, what happened? It hasn¡¯t even been that long, and you¡¯ve lost so much weight. Your face looks pale and drawn. Are you feeling okay?¡± Even with Alistair, Caroline, and Eloise all watching, Leo didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. In fact, he felt something inside him crack a little. ¡°When he¡¯d gone to see Paige, she hadn¡¯t even noticed he¡¯d lost weight. Or maybe she had, but she hadn¡¯t cared. What mattered to her was control¡ªwhere he¡¯d been and who he¡¯d seen. She¡¯d been so eager to reestablish her hold on him, that she hadn¡¯t seen what was right in front of her. 14:36 Chapter 201 Dead Man Standing 17 min left Leo smiled weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯m totally fine. I¡¯m an artist, so I have to stay camera-ready. I¡¯m just watching my weight.¡± Write yourment 1 Gifts Chapter 202 Chapter 202 The Father and the Daughter To keep Mabel from worrying, Leo came up with a harmless lie. He told her he was just trying to lose a little weight. Mabel gave him a disapproving re. "Lose weight? What for? You were already handsome enough the way you were. How much better do you want to look? Honestly, I thought you were cutest when you were all chubby as a kid. Why would you want to turn yourself into a skeleton? I''ll never understand you young people and your idea of beauty!" When Leo only responded with a faint smile, Mabel turned to seek reinforcement. "Eloise, don''t you think I''m right?" Eloise nodded like a pecking chick, both hands raised in agreement. "Yes! You''re totally right!" Over the course of one dinner, Eloise had clearly warmed up to Leo. Encouraged, Leo turned his attention fully to her, hiding the raw emotion behind his gaze. Caroline and Alistair exchanged a nce across the table, quietly reading the unspoken understanding in each other''s eyes. They were only human. Watching Leo act like this tugged at 14:37 Chapter 202 The Father and the Daught... something in both of them. 17 min left "Uncle Leo, you really shouldn''t lose more weight," Eloise said carnestly. "You''re already so skinny! If you lose any more, a big gust of wind might blow you away!" Leo grinned, trying to coax more words out of her. ¡°Really? But I think I look okay being a little thin." Eloise furrowed her brow,pletely serious. "But if you want people to think you look nice, and they all say you''re too skinny, then maybe you should just eat more and listen to Great-Grandma." Leo stared at her like she was a priceless treasure. Every word out of her mouth sounded like gospel, and he didn''t want to miss a single syble. He nodded solemnly. "You''re making a lot of sense. Maybe I''ll think it over again..." He reached out almost instinctively to ruffle her hair. But right as his hand brushed her soft curls, he paused. Something held him back. He nced at Alistair and Caroline, unsure of himself. Caroline turned her head away, feigning distraction. Alistair took a slow sip of water, giving nothing away. Leo looked back down at Eloise and met a pair of wide, clear 14:37 Chapter 202 The Father and the Daught... eves filled with concern for him. 17 min left She''s worried about me. My daughter... is worried about me. The warmth in his chest bloomed, and this time, he let his hand rest gently on her head. Eloise stood still, waiting patiently. Then she tilted her face up and asked, in her sweet, childlike voice, "So? Have you made up your mind now?" Leo nodded with great seriousness. "Yup! You were right, sweetheart. A person shouldn''t be too skinny. What if a windes and sweeps me away? Then you won''t have Uncle Leo anymore. So I''ve decided. No more dieting!" He gave her head a final, reluctant pat before pulling his hand away. It didn''t feel right to keep his big, grown-up hand on her small head for too long. He didn''t want toe across as rude. What he didn''t know was that Eloise''s first impression of him had actually been weird. Mabel watched the two of them quietly, a soft smile ying on her lips. She leaned toward Alistair and Caroline and whispered, "I seem to remember Leo wasn''t too fond of kids. Said they were too loud and rowdy. Maybe I''m just getting old and misremembering." 14:37 Chapter 202 The Father and the Daught 17 mln lef Before either of them could respond, Mabel added, almost to herself. "But then again, Eloise is everybody''s favorite little angel." Alistair and Caroline shared a smile. Alistair gave Caroline''s hand a gentle squeeze, and she mischievously ran her fingertip along his palm in response. Eloise let out a grown-up-sounding sigh of relief. "Then Great-Grandma and I can rx now!" Leo didn''t want the conversation to end just yet. Fishing for another topic, he asked, "So how much weight do you think I should gain? I don''t want to get too big." Eloise bounced over to Alistair and beamed at Leo. "If you have as much meat as my daddy, that''s perfect! My daddy''s not too skinny, not too fat. He''s just right!" Leo froze for a second, caught off guard. Alistair gave a modest smile, as if politely acknowledging thepliment without taking it too seriously. Caroline leaned back in her chair, clearly enjoying the exchange far more than she let on. Chapter 202 The Father and the Daught... 17 min left Mabel chimed in cheerfully, "Eloise is absolutely right. Just like Alistair. That''s the ideal." Eloise puffed up with pride. "And my daddy has muscles too! I can''t even squeeze his arms. They''re so strong!" Leo nced at Alistair, barely masking his jealousy. How long has Alistair even been her dad? And she already adores him this much? Then again, that only proved Alistair had treated her well. Kids were simple. They knew who cared for them. Leo nodded sincerely. "Alright then, I''ll work hard to get strong like your dad." Eloise cheered, "You can do it!" Leo took the opening and ran with it. Grinning, he teased, "I''ve been really good, haven''t I? Think you could give me a little reward for listening so well?" Eloise replied matter-of-factly, "Uncle Leo, what kind of reward do you want?" Leo pretended to think for a second and then turned to Mabel with a smile. "Well... mind if I steal your great-grandma away Chapter 202 The Father and the Daught... 177 min Lif for a while?" Alistair recognized the cue. This was Leo''s way of trying to "lure" Eloise. Eloise looked surprised. "She is my great-grandma, but she''s also your grandma! If you want her to go somewhere, you have to ask her." Leoughed, "Really? That works out then. I was thinking... on those really hot days, I''d take her to another city for a bit. Somewhere cooler. She already said yes." Mabel, sharp-eyed as ever, could tell something was off. Strictly speaking, Leo had parents of his own. She shouldn''t have had to worry about him. But his father was always busy, and his mother... well, best not to talk about her. Mabel loved them both. Caroline was clearly thriving, and she''d finally stopped worrying about her. But now it was Leo she couldn''t bring herself to let go of. So when he suggested taking her on a trip, she agreed without hesitation. Still, what troubled her most about being away for so long was 14:37 Chapter 202 The Father and the Daught... the idea of leaving Eloise behind. 26) 17 min left Eloise suddenly looked wary. "How long are you taking Great-Grandma for?" Leo feigned difficulty. "A while..." "Like, a week?" To Eloise, a week already felt like an eternity. "About a month." "A month?" Her eyes went wide, her mouth falling open. She took a long pause before blurting out, "That''s thirty days! That''s not a little while. That''s forever!" She quickly turned to look at Alistair and Caroline, overwhelmed. Alistair gently patted her on the head. Almost six now, Eloise was about to face a grown-up decision for the first time in her life. If she missed Mabel too much, she could go with her. But that meant going thirty whole days without seeing Alistair or Caroline. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 203 Chapter 203 A Terrifying Need for Control Eloise felt torn. If Alistair and Caroline could go too, there wouldn''t be any dilemma at all. Thankfully, there was still over a month before the peak of summer. She had time to think it through. That night, only Alistair and Caroline returned home. After a warm shower and some whispered conversation in bed, Caroline fell asleep in his arms. Alistairy there, eyes open, adjusting to the darkness. He studied her sleeping face in the faint light and then gently pressed a kiss to her forehead. Sleep well, my girl. He had let too much slip through his fingers. But now, he was here to stay, and he wouldn''t miss another moment. While their evening at Ashbourne Manor had been filled withughter and peace, elsewhere, Derek was carrying out a n on Alistair''s orders. Dressed neatly and trying his best to look presentable, Derek had agreed to meet a woman who''d invited him out. Chapter 203 A Terrifying Need for Cont... After all, beauty was a trap that never stopped working. Subtle or not, it always pulled people in.. For someone like Derek, who had been beaten down by life and left crawling in the gutter for over a decade, the illusion of validation was almost impossible to resist. His pride had long since been worn thin. Now, with a woman throwing herself at him, his instincts screamed for the chance to feel like a man again. At least, that was what Paige, or rather, her enabler Theresa, was counting on. Theresa had wed her way up by using her looks. She believed in the power of seduction more than anything. Around midnight, Alistair gently eased out from under Caroline''s sleeping form and slipped into the bathroom without turning on the light. He hadn''t turned it on at night since they started sleeping together. Caroline had always struggled with sleep, but since he''d been beside her, she slept deeply, often through the whole night. He closed the door softly behind him. The glow from his phone lit his face in pale, sharp contrast. Derek had checked into a motel that evening. Just past midnight, arge wooden crate was quietly wheeled out of the motel''s back exit. Under the cover of darkness, it was loaded into a truck that immediately headed north. By morning, Derek would have vanished without a trace. Where did he go? No one could say. Maybe he got drunk and drowned in a ditch. Maybe he fell off a cliff. Maybe something worse happened. Maybe, after years of being beaten down and humiliated, Derek had finally reached the end of the line. Alistair read the final messages with a steady gaze and then wiped them all. He removed the special SIM card he''d used solely for contacting Derek, a disposable one purchased from System Store. He dropped it into the toilet. Within seconds, the card dissolved like ice, leaving no trace. He flushed, turned, and walked out like nothing had happened. Time to sleep. Got to be well rested for tomorrow''s show. As for Derek, the man who was supposed to disappear tonight... He was sleeping peacefully at home. Though the crate they''d smuggled out wasn''t empty. Alistair climbed back into bed andy down beside Caroline. Like she had some internal radar tuned to his presence, she immediately rolled over in her sleep and curled into him. Chapter 203 A Terrifying Need for Cont... 220 min left He wrapped his arms around her and gave her back a couple of soft pats. She shifted, nestled deeper into his chest, and then went still again. He held her close, and a heavy breath escaped his lungs. If it hadn''t been for Secret Obliterator, Alistair would''ve never connected the dots. He would have never imagined that Caroline''s mother and the miserable, broken Derek had once been involved. But the memory was now crystal clear. Gordon had caught his wife cheating, and the man in her bed... was Derek. That moment had shattered their marriage. It told Alistair that even Gordon couldn''t escape being yed. His marriage had been destroyed by his own sister, Paige. Paige had always believed herself superior, obsessed with perfection and control. Her domineering personality had driven her husband to the edge until he finally asked for a divorce. To her, that request was the ultimate humiliation. She didn''t believe he had simply fallen out of love. What she believed was that he had "cheated." And rather than agree to a separation, Grapici she responded by tightening her grip, controlling him more fiercely than ever. At first, her grip only tightened around her husband. He endured it, afraid to speak out. After all, her younger brother was Gordon. No one in their right mind would want to cross her. But his silence didn''t appease her. It only made her more extreme. Her need to dominate expanded to those around her, like her brother Gordon and his wife at the time, Lillian Ashbourne, whoter reverted to her maiden name, Lillian Elwood. But Gordon was a busy man and not so easily manipted. As for Lillian, she simply refused to y along. It drove Paige mad. She remembered the day Lillian, with quiet firmness, told her that no one else got to dictate how her family lived. From that moment on, Paige began scheming to push her out. Later, when Lillian explicitly said she didn''t want advice on how to raise her daughter, or on what to wear or how to behave, Paige took it as a direct challenge to her authority. Ingrate. She really thinks she can defy me? Chapter 203 A Temmyingu tur dui So Paige made her move. Under Paige''s machinations, Lillian wasbeled a cheater. Lillian agreed to the divorce and to leave everything behind, but only if she could take Caroline with her. Gordon refused. Eventually, Lillian left the country alone and barely ever returned. Their marriage crumbled for good. Over time, Lillian disappeared from their lives. Paige had won, or so she thought. She''d removed the one woman who dared to defy her, but Gordon never remarried. Too focused on his work. So Paige shifted her attention to someone else-Caroline. Unfortunately for her, Caroline had inherited her mother''s strength. She was even harder to manipte. But Paige had time. But there was one obstacle she couldn''t get past-Mabel. Mabel had always been fiercely protective of Caroline, making it nearly impossible for Paige to act freely. But then, finally, an opportunity came. Chapter 203 A Terrifying Need for Cont... Mabel fell ill and was moved into a care facility. 20 min left Relying on Gordon''s trust, she temporarily took custody of Caroline. That year, Caroline had endured more than anyone realized. The weight of that truth settled heavily on Alistair''s chest, leaving him breathless. Paige had treated her like a prisoner, dictating what she ate, how she spent her time, and when she went to bed. Every part of her day was scheduled, enforced, and monitored without exception. Even real prisoners got time in the yard. Caroline wasn''t allowed outside. Not even to the garden. She wasn''t allowed to leave the second floor of the house. If she disobeyed, the two women hired to ¡°discipline¡± her would withhold food. Alistair''s chest tightened painfully. If only I''d known. She was right under my nose, and I didn''t see a thing! No wonder she kept her distance from Gordon. No matter how one looked at it, her childhood trauma had Paige''s fingerprints all over it, but Gordon wasn''t innocent either. Lillian had "cheated," or so the story went. And yet, it was Caroline who paid the price. What kind of father punished his daughter for that? Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Feel a Bit Ufortable gone The next day, thanks to his internal clock, Alistair, who had to bedte, woke up at his usual time. Like every other morning, he snuggled up to his wife, showered her with kisses and hugs, and goofed around for a while before finally getting out of bed. He got dressed, brushed his teeth, washed his face, and then had breakfast with his wife. After that, one headed to the office while the other stayed busy with his own things. During the filming of "If There''s a Next Second," Alistair would take some time in the morning to visit the set and check on the progress. His first novel was quite shortpared to those multi-million-word blockbusters in the literary world. It wrapped up at just over 300 thousand words. Currently, he was pouring all his energy into taking care of his family and the movie "If There''s a Next S¨¦cond." Once things calmed down, he nned to gear up for the SAT. People tended to crave what they didn''t have. Alistair had an unwavering obsession with a college diploma, something that used to be within his reach but now seemed so far away. As soon as he arrived at the filming location, Yves greeted him with a big smile and some great news. "Leo''s agent called me 18:09 early this morning. Leo wants topose and sing the theme song for our new movie," Yves said. Alistair smiled, "That''s awesome." Yves added, "Don''t get too excited just yet." Alistair guessed, saying, "Does he have some conditions we might not like?" "Ha! You''re off the mark. I mean there''s even better news. Leo is doing it for free. No payment at all," Yves said. Alistair smiled. What was Leo up to? Trying to butter him up? Nah, he was just a nobody. There was no way a music prodigy like Leo would stoop so low to curry favor with him. Leo was clearly trying to impress little Eloise. The next time they met, Leo could brag to Eloise, "Iposed and sang a song for your dad''s new movie!" Eloise would be thrilled, and that would bring them closer. This guy was really good at winning people over. Yves joked, "Alistair, you know what I dread the most? It''s when people try to pull strings. Sometimes, after I''ve already cast the 18:09 actors, someone forces me to include a total misfit with zero acting skills. It''s like ruining a great meal with a fly. But someone like Leo? The more, the merrier!" Just then, Alistair''s phone rang. He didn''t bother to step away from Yves. As Alistair took out his phone, Yves casually nced at the screen and saw the name "Gordon." Yves twitched his mouth. He watched as Alistair calmly stared at the screen for a few seconds before answering the call. Yves was more convinced than ever that this guy was something else. He quickly went back to work. Before calling Alistair, Gordon tried to reach Caroline. But all he got was a polite yet cold automated message. "The number you have dialed cannot be reached at this time. Please try your call againter." Great. Just great. Gordon was a bit frustrated. Hadn''t she taken him off the blocked list yet? He''d thought that their recent encounters had gone well and that their rtionship was on the mend. Maybe she''d just forgotten to unblock him? Gordon tried to console himself. Then he called Alistair. He was d he''d gotten Alistair''s numberst time. Otherwise, he''d have to go through Julian every time he wanted to see his daughter. How embarrassing! Alistair was quite polite and picked up the phone quickly. "Hello, Mr. Gordon Ashbourne," he said. His voice was smooth, his tone upbeat, but there was a hint of formality. It made Gordon frown. He''d started to feel a bit ufortable hearing Alistair address him so formally. But what could he say? He''d been so rude to Alistair at the beginning. Now, asking for more respect would just make him look like a jerk. Thankfully, Gordon was the type who could adapt. Despite the unease churning inside him, he managed to soften his tone and asked, "Alistair, are you guys going to Ashbourne Manor tonight?" Alistair replied, "We just went there yesterday, so probably not today." Gordon was left speechless. They''d just had a get-together yesterday, and no one bothered to tell him! He mmed his phone down on the office desk, then got up restlessly. He stood by the window, looking down at the bustling city below. Gordon had set up camp at Ashbourne Group''s New York branch for the time being, choosing to stay here instead of heading back to the Anta headquarters. Mabel wasn''t in good health and refused to apany him to Anta. He simply couldn''t leave her alone. At the same time, he saw this as an opportunity to patch things up with his daughter. Who would''ve believed that the richest man in America had been blocked by his own flesh and blood? The whole mess started when Paige had her birthday. Caroline, her niece, didn''t show up. Paige was heartbroken, and Gordon called Caroline to ask why. 18.09 Chapter 204 Feel a Bit Ufortable **) 19 min left Suddenly, it dawned on Gordon. The deteriorating rtionship with Caroline wasn''t just because he''d been too busy to spend time with her. Paige seemed to be mixed up in this somehow. Gordon rubbed his temples in frustration as he sat back down. Just thinking about Paige made his head pound. He''d gradually realized that his own sister wasn''t the same person she used to be. Money couldn''t fix everything. Even a billionaire like Gordon had his own set of hidden troubles. Lately, when he was alone, Gordon often found himself wondering. What if he hadn''t been so stubborn back then? What if he''d just turned a blind eye and pretended he saw nothing? What if he hadn''t demanded an exnation to save his so-called male pride? Maybe their family wouldn''t have ended up like this. Gordon remembered how lively and adorable Caroline was as a kid. After her mother left the Ashbourne family and he rarely visited her, their father-daughter bond grew weaker. Eventually, Caroline treated him like a stranger. Gordon was lost in thought. For the first time, he wondered if he''d been wrong. But if he could go back in time, would he really be able to swallow his pride and act like nothing had happened? His mind was in a whirl. But after a while, Gordon managed to calm down. What was done was done. There was no point in second-guessing or wallowing in regret. He summoned a married secretary with children. "Go and buy a gift for a five-year-old girl. I''ve got no clue what she likes, so you pick something suitable and get it to me before I leave the office this afternoon." "Sure thing, Mr. Gordon Ashbourne." The secretary left. If there were no opportunities, he''d just create his own. There was always a way around a problem. If he showed up at their ce with a gift for his little granddaughter, would Caroline really kick him out in front of her? Suddenly, Gordon''s face brightened with a newioun determination. Write yourment Chapter 205 205 Busy The female secretary bought a gift for Gordon that would surely please a little girl. It was a doll, exquisitely crafted from head to toe, with a delicate face, beautiful clothes, and silky-smooth hair. Gordon grabbed the gift and headed straight to Caroline''s ce. When he arrived downstairs, he locked eyes with Leo, who was also holding a cute, pink gift box. Leo''s eyes widened in surprise, but then he quickly greeted Gordon politely. "Uncle." Gordon grunted in response. He was just as taken aback to see Leo here, but he didn''t mind. Having Leo around actually made him feel more at ease. Leo nced at the gift in Gordon''s hand and then at his own. Just by the color of the boxes, it was obvious they were both for Eloise. Gordon furrowed his brows in thought. "What special asion is it today?" He was here to curry favor with Eloise, but what about Leo? Could it be Eloise''s birthday? Chapter 205 Busy ~~] 19 min left Gordon, who was far from being a perfect father, let alone a perfect grandpa, had no idea when Eloise''s birthday was. If it really was her birthday, the doll he''d brought might seem a bit too ordinary. And it was toote to get something else now. But Gordon was quick-witted. He figured the doll was just a starter. If it was Eloise''s birthday, he could always give her something more substantial, like an education fund. There were plenty of ways to show his love for her. Leo was initially puzzled by Gordon''s presence. Gordon, his uncle, had a strained rtionship with his cousin Caroline. They hardly ever interacted, almost like strangers. And then it hit him-wasn''t his rtionship with Caroline in the same boat? Today, not only did Gordon show up, but he also brought a gift for Eloise. Like Gordon, Leo first thought it might be Eloise''s birthday. But then he remembered that her birthday was still some time away. Suddenly, it all made sense. He was here to bond with Eloise, and Gordon was clearly here to patch things up with Caroline. At that moment, their fates seemed strangely simr. The two men stared at each other for a moment before Gordon finally broke the silence. "Where have you beentely?" Leo forced a wry smile. "Busy with work," he replied. Gordon gave him a serious look. Seeing that Leo didn''t want to borate, he let it go. Leo might be a kid in his eyes, but he was an adult, and it wasn''t right for elders to meddle too much in his affairs. With their own agendas in mind, they went upstairs together. Alistair opened the door and stood there, stunned for a good while at the sight of them. Eloise, seeing the gifts they''d brought for her, looked just as confused. "Is it my birthday today?" Gordon slipped on a pair of disposable slippers and said in a soft voice, "Even if it''s not your birthday, can''t I give you a present today, sweetie?" Leo chimed in, "Yeah, Eloise. You don''t have to wait for your birthday to get gifts." It was obvious what they were up to, showing up right at mealtime. The maid quickly got busy frying up a few more dishes. Alistair weed them in with a big smile, while Caroline remained aloof. But neither Gordon nor Leo dared toin. They were just d she didn''t kick them out. The family rarely had guests-well, these two probably couldn''t even be called guests. They were family, but the current situation was really sad. The family of three was used to their quiet routine, and suddenly having two more people around made the ce lively. Alistair had a quiet day. He casually nced at the two men sitting across from him. Alistair guessed they were as calm on the surface as he was. But he knew that beneath the calm exterior, there were undercurrents, and things were about to get turbulent. hapter 205 Busy Sure enough, just as they were about to start their meal, Gordon''s phone rang. 19 min leff Gordon frowned slightly, looking rather annoyed. Who would call at such a warm and harmonious moment to spoil the mood? He gently stroked Eloise''s head and said with a warm smile, "Sweetie, eat up and grow tall, like a little sunflower reaching for the sky!" Then he made his way to the balcony to take the call. As he listened to the person on the other end, his face gradually darkened. Halfway through the conversation, he interrupted the caller, saying in a hurried tone, "I''ve got an emergency on my hands. I''ve gotta go right now." With that, he rushed out of the door in a blur. Meanwhile, Eloise opened her mouth wide as Alistair popped a delicious shrimp into it. She chewed it slowly and then said, "Poor Grandpa. He''s always so swamped. Can''t even sit down for a proper meal." Leo let out a silent sigh of relief. He was d he''d cleared his schedule for this meal. He''d been looking forward to spending some quality time with Eloise. In foot ho''d oven hoon daydreaming about buying an apartment Chapter 205 Busy 119 min letr in this neighborhood, maybe one just across the street from Caroline''s. That way, he could see Eloise every single day! But the bestid ns often went haywire. Before long, Leo''s phone rang. Leo cast a cold nce at the caller ID and, without a moment''s hesitation, hit the "end call" button. Eloise asked him, "Uncle, why don''t you answer the phone? Is it a scammer''s harassing call?" What a sweet girl his daughter was, evening up with an excuse for him. Leo nodded and put a tender, delicious piece of meat on her te. "Yeah, it''s a harassing call." Hardly had he finished speaking when the "harassing call" came in again. Leo hung up, and the caller called back. He hung up, but the caller was persistent. It rang again right away. He blocked the number, thinking that would be the end of it, but then other unknown numbers started popping up on his screen. Leo just stared at his phone, a silent groan in his mind. Eloise eximed, "Wow, the scammer is so persistent!" Leo stood up. "I''ll go and give the scammer a piece of my mind," he said and headed to the balcony. A littleter, he came back with a simrly grim look on his face. He grabbed his coat and said in a hurry, "Sorry, I also have something urgent and have to leave right away." At the door, he seemed to remember something. Leo turned back, ruffled Eloise''s hair, and then scurried out under Caroline''s disapproving re. Eloise sighed like a little adult, "s, even Uncle is so busy. Luckily, Mom and Dad aren''t that busy, or else no one would be able to have meals with me every day." ***** In the cramped car, Gordon''s face was unusually gloomy. An audio clip was ying slowly. "You''re talking nonsense!" This denial was from Paige, with a hint of barely perceptible panic in her voice. A strange man said, ¡°Afraid to admit it? I''m really curious what Mr. Gordon Ashbourne would think if he heard my "nonsense." There was an obvious threat in his tone. There was the sound of a chair leg scraping against the floor. Then Paige''s voice came again. "Don''t be impulsive. It''s not what you think. There must be some misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding? I wish it were a misunderstanding! But it''s my life that''s been ruined, and it''s me who''s had my leg broken! Do you know how I''ve lived all these years, Professor Paige Ashbourne?" Gordon sat there, frozen in his previous position, as if struck by lightning. He seemed to know who the speaking man was now. ***** Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Hollywood Should Be Kicking Themselves "For years, I''ve been living in utter misery, worse off than a stray dog. It''s all your doing, Professor Paige Ashbourne! If you don''t give me a proper exnation, you''re stuck with me!" Paige tried to defuse the situation and offered the man a five-million-dorpensation. The man shot back right away, demanding 10 million dors instead. After a brief moment of hesitation, Paige gave in. Gordon didn''t catch a single word of what they said after that. He was so shocked that his ears were ringing like a bell. It took him about half an hour to finally calm down. Then he motioned for his assistant toe over. The car window rolled down. Gordon had regained his usual calmposure. He handed the phone back to his assistant. "Send this audio to my phone," he said. The assistant took the phone and climbed into the driver''s seat. Gordon folded his hands on hisp and asked, "Where did this audioe from?" The assistant filled him in. "It was sent to me from an unknown number." "Find out who owns that number!" The assistant knew he''d ask. He''d started the investigation as soon as he received the audio and just got the result before Gordon called him over. "I''ve had someone look into it. The number belongs to Derek Holloway." Gordon''s expression turned serious. Just as he''d suspected! ***** At Reed Vi, Leo had just gotten home when the butler rushed up to him. "Mr. Reed, you''re finally back!" Leo looked grim and strode inside. The butler had to jog to keep up, his voice full of panic and confusion. "Mrs. Paige Reed is okay now, but she''s really emotional. I''ve got the maids taking turns watching her to make sure nothing else happens." Leo kept a straight face and said nothing. "Mr. Reed, Mrs. Paige Reed keeps saying she''s sorry to someone and wants to pay with her life... Mr. Reed, what on earth happened?" Suddenly, Leo came to an abrupt halt. The butler, caught off guard, nearly crashed into him. Leo fixed the butler with a cold, piercing stare. Normally, he wasid-back and friendly, but when he got serious, his presence was so overwhelming that it was almost impossible to meet his eyes. Leo spoke slowly and clearly, each word dripping with cold intent, "Are you seriously telling me you have no clue what''s going on?" The butler was visibly shaken. He quickly swiped the cold sweat off his forehead and stammered, "W-What''re you talking about, Mr. Reed? Seriously, I''ve got no clue." Leo let out a derisive snort. Without another word, he just turned and continued on his way. The butler was Paige''s trusted aide. He''d apanied her from Anta to New York, so there was no way he was in the dark about what was going on. "Is that Leo?" Just as Leo reached the bedroom door, he heard Paige''s feeble voice. Right after, the maid was trying to coax her back into lying down. There was a faint, sickly smell of blood hanging in the air. Leo''s eyes fell on a trash can. The wads of blood-soaked tissues inside were a horrifying sight. ¡°I''m a sinner. I need to pay for what I''ve done. Let me go. Quit holding me back. Ahem!" Leo stood there for a long while. Then, he forced a bitter smile and stepped inside. There were a few people clustered around the bed, all in a flurry to soothe Paige. One of them walked over to Leo and murmured quietly, "Mr. Reed, Mrs. Paige Reed is really worked up. You...¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Leo walked toward the bed. Paige was as pale as a sheet, her eyes swollen from crying. "Leo, I''m sorry. I''m sorry to Miley. The dead can''te back. As long as you forgive me, I will pay with her life, okay?" Before Leo could react, she suddenly mustered a burst of strength, broke free from the maids'' hold, and staggered toward the wall. "Ah!" "Mrs. Paige Reed!" "Mr. Reed, stop Mrs. Paige Reed!" Paige was charging toward the wall where Leo was standing. It would''ve been easy for him to stop her. But he just stood there, cold and indifferent, watching the farce unfold as if his own mother''s life or death had nothing to do with him. Amidst the startled cries, Paige was finally tackled and held tightly by the nearest maid. Paige broke down in loud sobs, and several maids joined her in tears. "Mrs. Paige Reed, please don''t do anything stupid!" "Mrs. Paige Reed, if anything happens to you, what will be of us?" Leo stood there, as still as a statue. It felt like an eternity passed before he finally stirred. Slowly, he crouched down and reached out his hand toward §³§á§Ñ§â§ä Paige, who was sobbing uncontrobly. Paige looked up, her eyes red and rimmed with tears. "Leo?" she said in a quivering voice. After a brief moment of hesitation, she sped his hand tightly and wept even louder. "Leo, I messed up. I really get it this time. I never thought things would go this way. It''s all my fault... Please forgive me, will you?¡± she pleaded, her face streaked with tears as she stared at Leo. Leo pressed his lips together. In a swift motion, he used his other hand to quickly tug off the gauze wrapped around Paige''s left wrist. Paige jumped in surprise and instinctively tried to pull her hand back, but Leo was too quick. He grabbed her hand firmly and yanked it toward his face. Paige had sworn that she''d pay for what she did to Miley with her own life. But when Leo pulled off the blood-soaked gauze on her wrist, it was revealed that her skin was as smooth as a baby''s bottom, not a scratch on it. The smeared blood? Who knew where it came from? Leo couldn''t help but let out a soft scoff. Paige''s face went ghost-white, and her eyes went wide with pure, raw fear. No amount of makeup could ever capture that kind of real terror. Leo shed a sarcastic smile at Paige and drawled, "Ms. Paige Ashbourne, with talent like yours, Hollywood should be kicking themselves for not signing you up." With that, he dropped Paige''s hand and swept a cold nce around the room. Everyone there quickly looked away, shrinking back into silence like scolded puppies. Without a single backward look, Leo spun around and started walking off. "Leo!" Paige let out a shrill, panicked scream, her voice cracking with all the dread she felt. Leo didn''t even bother to turn his head. He just casually pushed aside the butler who rushed up to try and block his way. Paige crumpled to the floor, feeling utterly helpless. She had this sinking feeling that it was all over for her. When Leo called her "Ms. Paige Ashbourne" with that mocking smile, Paige felt like she was about to break down and cry. After she "got rid" of Derek, thinking she was in the clear, she wasted no time trying every trick in the book to win her son back. Her son had always been so dutiful. She figured if she reallyid it on thick and yed the poor, suffering mother, he might just soften up and give her another chance. But deep down, Paige just couldn''t go through with it. Paige, who was used to the high-life, would throw a fit over the tiniest scratch. Cutting her own wrist? That was out of the question. So she had someone kill a chicken and smeared the blood on her wrist. Then she had makeup applied to make her look like she was on the verge of passing out. She''d nned everything so carefully-the butler''s little speech to Leo, the blood- soaked tissues in the trash can, her soft moans of pain, and getting everyone else to react just right. But Paige never counted on her son pulling off that gauze on her wrist. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!